Chapter 1: Love for Deuce Part 1 by Rune (Alpha Heat)
Chapter by BIYAAHEYSF, Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid), Chu_Baka, Crooked_Crow, DammerDoctor, DiegoC, Dr_Fanatic, Hambunger, HoloRune (Nayarune), Insomniackid7, lycorisren, Momadin, OwariAiba, plutomilo, Satashi, Seamonkey1, ShipnDip, Turnofwill
Chapter Text
This was going to be my time. I’d felt it that morning arriving with my team at the gymnasium we’d be competing in, and the feeling had only grown stronger and stronger since. For the first tournament in my life I was calm, focused, and confident. It was only as I stepped out onto the court and got a whiff of the omega pheromones of my bottom seed opponent I understood exactly why. I was in fucking heat.
Love for Deuce
By Rumi
Chapter 1: Alpha Heat
Written by Rune | Edited by Satashi
Immediately the part of Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame’s mind not swimming in confidence chemicals felt the old familiar feeling of doubt creep in. Her ruts were an uncommon affair and ones she normally rode out in solitude, lest she subject anyone to the things that came with her rare draconic bloodline; the confidence, the avarice, the raw heat.
For a moment she wondered about stepping back, but that was impossible. Three years now she’d worked her arse off in high school to win the regional inter-high and never once had she done it, not to mention the three years of humiliation that had preceded them in junior high. No, if she was going to go the distance in this sport she’d dedicated so much of her life and time to, it was going to be here and now.
The omega across the court looked at her with trepidation in their eyes and Liz realised how she was standing, more a monster about to pounce than a player readying to serve. She shook it off and took a second to loosen up before the umpire’s whistle snapped her back into focus.
Her coach had told her to conserve energy in this first game. It should be little issue for her really, a fellow third year who’d never broken the top sixteen in their entire career. Yet, as Liz looked at them, the trepidation having turned to some kind of determination in the face of the number two ranked player in the prefecture, a different plan came to mind.
A plan to break this defiant omega’s dream in record time.
Liz tossed the ball into the air and swung her racket at it with all the power she could muster, aiming directly for the furthest corner of the ring. The shot rang true and clear, speeding past the opponent before they could as much as react. It was the best serve she’d ever made.
“In!” The umpire declared. “Fifteen-love!”
A smile crept across Elizbeth’s face.
A look of horror on her opponent’s.
“Next one’s going right in the same spot. Might want to move closer.” Liz advised, catching the new ball thrown to her.
Her opponent looked at her with uncertainty, hesitating before opting not to move.
“Bad choice.” Liz shook her head, throwing the ball into the air again and repeating the exact same shot as before, the opponent this time moving to intercept, but still too late.
“Thirty-love!”
Liz watched with interest as the omega moved to a position to intercept her smash, before proceeding to do the exact same shot again. This time, the omega got a touch on it, the ball ricocheting off wildly into the crowd.
“Forty-love!”
The omega smiled. “Next time,” Liz was sure they were thinking, “Next time I’ll have it.”
Liz reared up for the shot again, tossed the ball into the air and, with a sudden twist of her body, unleashed a devastating straight shot to the unguarded side of the court.
“Game! One-love.”
Liz laughed, taking a deep breath as the endorphins of victory flowed through her, the omega opposite clearly rattled by the overwhelming victory.
The next two sets would go no better for them, their own services easily countered by the in-form alpha, and only getting a single return in the third set that was then shot right back past her to salt the wound.
It was only after the match, heading back into the locker room, that exactly what she’d just done dawned on Liz, embarrassment tingeing her face red as her teammates waiting for their matches looked on at her with questioning looks. On top of that, she was sweating up a storm, despite barely moving in her game, a side effect of the literal heat her dragon blood radiated no doubt..
A cold shower, she decided, would help. She could clear her head and cool down, not to mention get away from the looks of teammates and strangers alike, as nobody would be using them this early in the day.
Stripping to get into the shower she noticed the third thing that the sudden heat had done to her that needed dealing with. Beneath the gaffe she wore under her tennis skirt she was rock hard, presumably from the whiff of omega pheromones.
This at least she knew could deal with and five minutes in the shower later she found herself, back up against the tiles moaning in relief as the cold water ran over her, steaming just a little as it did.
Her head clear, her thoughts turned back to tennis and the rest of the tournament ahead of her.
Fact was she'd performed much better in that first game with her rut symptoms than she'd ever played before. She might not have liked the manners in which she'd played but her form was something else. If she could somehow eliminate the former while keeping the latter.
Well, this tournament was as good as won.
A plan formed in her head. She'd microdose suppressants, shower off as much as she could between matches and keep a wide berth of any more Omegas until it was absolutely necessary.
And it would be.
Over the entire tourney and every single one before it, a shadow lingered. One cast by her biggest rival and former teammate, Nerissa Ravencroft.
It was no secret that Nerissa was the best player in the prefecture, little as Liz wanted to admit it. Even as an alpha her prowess on the court would be notable, but as omega they were the stuff of legend.
Nerissa was everything Elizabeth wasn't on the court, where Liz leveraged her pure power into smashes and her speed into returns, Nerissa preferred to move as little as she could, making up for her lighter frame with more tactical plays. For Liz tennis was boxing, for Nerissa it was chess.
Liz had lost to her every time they'd played.
But today, well, things might just go differently.
As first and second seed this time they'd meet in the final, both of their spots in nationals secured, nothing but the bragging rights of being best in the region on the line.
Liz liked the sound of that.
Her mind set, she threw a towel around herself and returned to the locker room, which gracefully was now empty of people she knew, presumably all of their own games or the stands to spectate. As for the few onlookers from other schools that were there, they at the very least seemed mostly unbothered by the semi-naked woman cutting a suppressant pill in half and downing it with a gulp of electrolyte infused water. From there all there was to do was get dressed again and wait.
And luckily, she didn’t have to wait long at all.
To say that her second round had gone as well as her first would be a lie. But it hadn't been far off, with yet another straight set win.
The round of sixteen had been no different, though she'd dropped a set to her opponent in the quarter finals.
By her fourth match of the day in the semi's she was starting to get concerned again. Her rut was coming on faster than she was expecting and a cold shower, half a suppressant and a wank between rounds wasn't cutting it anymore. After four long sets she was sweating so much her tennis whites were soaked through.
Frustrated, pent up and boiling in her skin she put all her feelings into every smash, reverting little by little to the monster that had crushed her opponent in the first round with each service ace.
It was ugly, uncooth, not the kind of player she wanted to be but… she was already at her limit. Any more suppressant would put her in serious risk of them actually kicking in fully and doing their.
And she wouldn't have that.
She'd played on suppressants before. To do so would be to all but throw away her one last shot for glory in high school.
And if there was one thing she'd learned growing up in a once noble family, it was that Bloodflames do not flow away their shot.
Instead she embraced the dragon inside. She began to play the most overwhelming tennis of her life. It wasn't a boxing match anymore, it was a cage fight, and Elizabeth was stuffing her gloves.
Once her inevitable victory came, she stumbled away from the pitch heaving for breath, her face almost the same scarlet as her hair.
A flux of emotions ran through her, from giddy joy to cold animalistic savagery, all overlaid with the absolute horniest she'd ever been.
All she needed to do was just to get to her locker room. To get under the shower. To clear her mind and prepare for the last match of the day, the match she'd come here to win.
She took a deep breath, centered herself as best she could and began to power walk to her destination, trying as best she could to block out any external stimulus.
Including the sound of footsteps coming from a perpendicular direction to her.
At full speed she crashed into someone in a blind corner, the force and shock of it knocking them both to the ground.
“Ow, heck.” The girl Liz had barreled into said, brushing herself off pulling herself to her feet. “Sorry about that.”
“Y-yeah, sorry I w—” Liz stopped in her tracks as she looked up at the girl, ruby red eyes framed by long raven black hair dyed blue on the inside. “Nerissa.”
“Hey Liz!” The omega smiled, offering a hand down to Elizabeth “I was just coming to see your match, actually. Guess I was too late.”
Liz regarded the hand for a couple seconds longer than was normal. She could smell Nerissa's pheromones on it, like blueberry, sugar and cream, sweeter than anything she'd ever smelt. Her lips felt dry, she breathed out hot air, eyes struggling to move away from the bit of omega right in her face.
“Hello? Earth to Liz?” Nerissa waved her hand, snapping Elizabeth out of her stupor. “You feeling okay?”
“I… I’m fine…” Elizabeth stumbled over her words as she pulled herself to her feet on shaky legs using anything but the proffered hand to do so. “You should go…”
“You and your pride.” Nerissa sighed. “At least let me take you to the medics if you’re feeling off.”
“NO!” Elizabeth surprised even herself with the volume of her outburst. “They'll make me drop or put me on suppressants and that's as good as dropping, I want to beat you.”
“Suppressants?” Nerissa blinked. “OH! That's why you've been the way you've been.”
“Huh?” Elizabeth blinked. “You've been watching my matches? But you're on the other side of the building.”
“I wasn't locked in there.” Nerissa laughed. “Besides I wanted to see if you'd actually gotten better or if those murmurings I was hearing from people were bullshit.”
“And?”
“And they weren't lying. You were something to behold in the bits I saw. Though if this is the cost of that… I don't know if the trade off was worth it for you.”
“Huh?” Liz furrowed her brow. “What's that supposed to mean?”
“I mean. Look at you. You're so out of it you're struggling to stand and you smell like a fire in the spice aisle at the supermarket. Sure you put out a great performance but you would have won those matches anyway.”
“I just need to have a cold shower and center myself.” Liz shook her head. “I'll make it work. I have to.”
With that, Liz attempted to walk on past Nerissa but was stopped in her tracks by Nerissa grabbing her wrist.
“Wait a second!”
“What?” Liz snapped, looking over her shoulder at a defiant looking Nerissa, the same look in her eyes as that omega she'd crushed in the first round.
“You're running away again. Like you always do.”
“I'm not running away!” Liz yelled, turning fully to face Nerissa. “For fuck’s sake! I'm trying to protect you.”
“Protect me?” Nerissa scoffed. “Oh okay, here we go. The whole ‘I’m dangerous you should stay away’ bit. Like you’re the first alpha I’ve ever seen in rut.”
“ It's not a bit. ” Elizabeth growled. “And it’s not a normal rut. I told you, years ago the bloodflame dragon blood, it’s volatile, powerful. I don't know how much I can control myself.”
“Oh brother, not this again.” Nerissa rolled her eyes. “Six years you've been harping on about your evil blood or whatever, never once has it actually done anything. Certainly never beat me out there on the court.”
“That's because you've never seen it! Hell before today I'm not even sure I really had!” Liz yelled. “You don't want to test this Nerissa, I honestly don’t know how much I can control myself.”
“Then let me help you calm down!” Nerissa yelled back. “This is the last final of the last regional qualifier we’ll do in high school. Don’t we both want you to be at one hundred percent when I beat you a third year running?”
Liz hesitated a bit seeing her own passion reflected in Nerissa. “I-I'm not going to lose.”
“Not like that, you aren't.” Nerissa scoffed.
Liz felt her temper flare again. “Is me beating you really so out of the question?” I almost had you last time we played.”
“Whatever. You're just trying to avoid my real point anyway. Don't you want to be fighting fit so, no matter the outcome you know you took the best shot you could?”
“I… I do… But—”
Nerissa stepped closer, placing her other hand on Liz’s face. “No buts. Let me do this for you.”
It was the closest they'd been all day and immediately Elizabeth felt herself overcome with the intoxicating sweet scent. “Is it really okay?” She asked, bring her spare hand up to Nerissa’s.
“Of course it is darling.” Nerissa nodded.
With that the floodgates burst. Unable to contain herself any more Elizabeth brought her lips to Nerissa's, kissing her with raw sloppy, desperate passion, her hands unlacing from Nerissa's to grab her body and hold it close to her.
Nerissa answered in kind wrapping her arms around Elizabeth's back and returning the kiss with the same unrestrained passion, only breaking away when both of them were struggling for breath.
“Let's take this somewhere more private shall we?” The omega suggested, motioning to a nearby door with her head, hands preoccupied grasping Liz’s glutes.
Elizabeth nodded and made a grab for the door she could find, slamming it open and pulling Nerissa in.
If she was being honest a spare equipment room wasn't exactly the place she'd imagined this happening, but right now she didn't really give a shit, flinging aside a trolley full of basketballs so she could pin Nerissa up against the wall.
Without a word both of them began to tug at each other's clothes, pulling them off with frenzied hands and tossing them aside, here, there, and everywhere.
Liz buried her face in the nape of Nerissa's neck, breathing in her blueberry aroma, letting it seep into all the bits of her that felt empty, shivering with ecstasy as it overran her from top to toes. She wanted more of it, more of Nerissa. She pressed her lips down onto the nape of Nerissa's neck, at her scent gland, and sucked.
Nerissa moaned under the stimulation, grasping Liz's hair, an act that pushed her even further onwards. Even as a little bit of her screamed that Nerissa was her rival, her foe, the nectar on her tongue told her that it didn't matter. In this moment who they were, who they had been, it was ephemeral. Meaningless. Right now they were an alpha and an omega topless in each other’s arms. This was right. This was natural. This was how it was supposed to be.
Liz let it all slip away, the losses, the teasing, the fallings out. Six years of baggage dropped to the ground, enough weight off of her shoulders to make her feel like she could stand an inch taller and finally meet Nerissa fully eye to eye.
But the last remnants of her conscious, anxious, prideful mind weren't quite ready to take their last hand off the controls. It still needed one last push, an excuse to finally let go and without thinking, she spoke.
“None of this leaves this room, right?”
Liz pulled back to look Nerissa in the eyes and for a moment it felt like time itself had stopped as she watched the omega's face.
“Of course.” Nerissa agreed, a relaxed smile on her flushed face. “Just getting you ready for our match is all.”
For a moment Liz felt like she was going to be sick. In truth most of her didn't care about any of that right now, hell she'd have thrown tennis away in a heartbeat to have Nerissa. Her lips searched for a way to say it. But they wouldn't, couldn't. Too much had been and gone, too much said, too much left unsaid.
No, all they had, maybe all they ever would have was right here, right now.
And accepting that, she finally fully let go. Their mouths collided once more, hands grasped desperately for each other, bodies pressed up against bodies. Already Liz was harder than her gaffe could handle and she pushed that hardness into Nerissa as much as she could. Her reward for doing so being the trickle of slick that ran down the inside of their intertwined legs.
They were doing this. They were really doing this. Liz might have thought she was back in her pubescent fantasies if it didn't all feel so real .
“It's like a dream…” Liz muttered to herself her thoughts spilling out of her mouth a little.
“You dream about me?” Nerissa teased.
“All the time baby.” Liz snapped back, the part of her brain concerned with pretense already shut off.
“Have a lot of nightmares, I take it?” Nerissa continued
“Shut up.” Liz rolled her eyes.
“Or are they sweet dreams of what could have been if I wasn't better than you?”
Liz groaned. “I hate you.”
“Sure you do, Darling.” Nerissa grinned. “That's why your little thorn is out and stabbing into my belly right?”
Elizabeth gave her a withering look, a vein on her forehead bulging a little.
“Getting annoyed are we? Well if you want me to do stop, why don't you make me with that vaunted strength of yours, Lady Bloodflame. ”
“You know what?! Fine!!” Liz snapped, with a burst of action reversing their positions and judo throwing Nerissa down onto a nearby crashmat with ease.
Nerissa was silent, eyes wide as she took in what had just happened.
“You want to poke the dragon?” Liz fumed, stalking towards her, pulling her aching dick out of her pants. “Don't be surprised when you get burned.”
Liz clocked Nerissa’s eyes moving to her revealed dick, somehow looking even more shocked than when Liz had tossed her body to the ground with ease. The alpha smiled, she knew full well her “little thorn” was no such thing at all, thicker and longer than any dick she’d ever seen, even in the more extreme porn she only watched at the peaks of her heat.
“You weren’t kidding about the dragon thing huh?” Nerissa swallowed, bringing a hand up to touch it as Elizabeth knelt over her. “This thing looks more like a novelty dildo than a dick.”
“I have very rarely been kidding.” Elizabeth smiled, putting a hand on Nerissa's face. “Now do you want me to shut you up with my mouth or dick?”
“Giving me a choice? I thought you were in alpha mode.”
“Well, it’s only polite.”
“You always did have a weird thing about manners. Very Exandrian.”
“Hurry up and make a choice before I make one for you.”
“Well that’s didn’t seem very pol—”
Making good on her threat, Elizabeth grabbed both of Nerissa's legs, hooked them over her shoulders and bore down on the omega, trapping her in place between the high jump crash mat and the alpha’s body.
“So flexible~” Liz laughed, her face right above Nerissa’s. “I knew this position would be no issue for you.”
“A— You…” Nerissa spluttered over her words, “Uh, t-think about my body a lot?”
“Oh~ All the time, Darling~” Liz cooed. “I think so often about just destroying you, slamming my balls into you until you don’t know what to do anymore, leaving you on your knees in utter defeat as I—”
“Wait, are you fucking talking about tennis right now?”
“Who can say?”
“You’re such a dork.” Nerissa laughed. “Weren’t you trying to be all cool and alpha, why are you making dumb puns?”
“To make sure your body is nice and relaxed when I do this.” Liz’s smile turned a shade darker as her hips pressed forwards, pushing the tip of her dick into Nerissa with ease.
Immediately both of their cool exteriors melted away with the penetration, both letting out little moans with the sudden intense sensation.
They sat there for a second, panting, looking at each other in the eyes and maybe for a moment seeing the real them. Not the teenage omega superstar athlete and the heiress to a thousand year long dynasty but just two eighteen year old girls with a world of expectation on their shoulders doing something for themselves for once.
They’d been a lot of things to each other over the years; strangers, teammates, friends, rivals. But one thing they’d never been, was equals, there was always something between them, ability, subgender, distance, expectation, status. None of that was there now. All that separated them now were a pair of sports bras and the two inches between their lips.
They kissed. Not combative, not hungry. Slow, raw, real.
Elizabeth pushed her hips in deeper and deeper, Nerissa’s slick hole accepting her wholly and without resistance, until there was no room left for it to go and no more cock left to give. They stayed there for a second, fully connected.
“Perfect fit huh?” Nerissa chuckled, looking up at Liz.
“Yeah.” Liz smiled back. “Who’d have thought?”
They kissed again, now ramping up in intensity as Liz’s hips began to pump, coming to life like a steam locomotive, the furnace inside her rapidly heating up as her hips built to full speed.
By the time they had achieved max velocity the kiss had broken down completely, their lips now just grazing each other as they moaned, fully engrossed in the sensation. So engrossed they forgot a simple biological reality.
Alpha’s dicks knot.
“Fuck!” Liz whispered, realising on a backstroke what had happened. “Fuck fuck fuck! Rissa…”
“I know.” Nerissa nodded. “I know.”
“What do we do?” Elizabeth asked, panic setting into her voice.
Nerissa’s answer was quick, sure and not at all what Liz was expecting. “Keep going.”
“Really? But…”
“Relax, If I was in heat it’d be different but mine ended a week ago. I can get the pill. We’re fine.”
“We could—”
Nerissa shook her head. “Trying to forcibly pull out now could seriously hurt us both. We still have a match to play don’t we? Weren’t you going to beat me?”
“Now who’s thinking about tennis at an inappropriate time?” Liz chuckled.
“You’re rubbing off on me I guess.” Nerrissa smiled, leaning up and kissing Liz.
“Rubbing off in you, more like.”
“Don’t push it, Babe.”
Elizabeth laughed. “Noted.”
Her furnace already hot, it took the alpha little time to get back to her top speed again. And from there their final destination was only a spurt away.
Liz, too overcome with feeling to ignore the signal from her body, bucked her hips and pressed in as deep as their bodies would allow her, emptying herself into the deepest part of Nerissa, who accepted her wholly, kissing her as a torrent of hot cum filled her up to bursting.
And then it was quiet.
They stayed there for a moment, eyes locked as Liz deflated and a slight tickle of the alphas cum drizzled slowly out of the omega's dripping wet hole.
When it was safe to do so, Liz pulled out and fell sideways onto the crash mat next to Nerissa, both of them drenched in sweat and panting. It might have been the picture of bliss itself to Elizabeth as she took Nerissa’s hand in her own and squeezed.
“That was…” The alpha began, the words escaping her.
“It was.” Nerissa laughed.
“Thank you.” Liz smiled, looking Nerissa in the eyes.
“My pleasure, Darling.”
“Look, um,” Elizabeth swallowed, averting her eyes. “If you ever need me to return the favour, I'll be happy to, you know.”
“Already thinking about a next time?” Nerissa chuckled.
“It’s a sincere offer!”
Nerissa leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. “Thanks. I’ll keep it in mind.”
Liz beamed. “I really don’t want to move.”
“Well, I am.” Neissa laughed, pulling herself up. “Now I need to shower off and grab my spare uniform, probably get a tampon too so I'm not leaking during our match.”
“Oh shit, yeah, how much time do we have.”
“Quarter of an hour.” Nerissa said, checking the watch on her wrist as she pulled up her skirt. “Don’t be too late, it’d be a real shame if you had to forfeit after all that I just did to help you.”
“You too.” Elizabeth shot back. “When I finally beat you it’s not going to be on a technicality.”
Chapter 2: Life Well Spent By Chu-Baka (Tongue Barbs)
Chapter by Chu_Baka, lycorisren
Summary:
It’s that time of the month again. One Raora used to dread immensely throughout her many lives, but finds far more bearable in this one.
After all, heat isn’t so bad when she finally has someone to share it with.
(or, Raora is in heat, and her three girlfriends are there to help her out.)
Notes:
(Heads up, this takes place in the 'Gigi can transform into a monster' general Justice HC universe I usually write in for anyone new here, I'm definitely saying this for no particular reason :)
Chapter Text
It was always quite obvious whenever Justice’s one omega was going into heat. Clothes started disappearing, the artist cooped up in her room more, got far more clingy than usual any time she was outside of her room…
Exhibit A; Elizabeth was trying to make herself some coffee and had a panther glued to her back, dressed in loose comfy pajama’s and nuzzling at the back of the queen’s neck. She took a deep breath, sighing happily at the alpha’s familiar comforting scent that reminded her of a campfire.
“That time of the month again, love?” Elizabeth chuckled softly, reaching down and gently settling a hand over the ones holding her stomach.
“...Mm.” Raora mumbled, nuzzling further into the redhead’s back, tail whisking behind her slowly.
“I suppose it’s good I decided to make coffee before you arrived, hm?” Elizabeth joked, pouring herself a cup and turning around, coaxing the whining panther back into a one-armed hug, smiling warmly down at the shorter woman as she buried her face against the queen’s chest, a purr rumbling front the back of her throat.
“Enjoying yourself, my pretty kitty?” Elizabeth whispered, free hand shifting to instead card her fingers through the panther’s fluffy pink mane.
“Mhm… You’re already spoiling me so much, mia regina…” Raora purred, seeming perfectly content right where she was.
“Well, I’ll have to be sure to spoil you more tonight. At least, I believe it’s my turn for day one. Cecilia was first last time, right?” Elizabeth chuckled, pressing a kiss to the crown of her head.
“Mhm… I guess Gigi gets it easy this time, huh?” Raora giggled, unbothered by the frank discussion. It hadn’t exactly been an easy topic in her past lives, but…
Well, she happened to find some rather kind people in this one.
Raora whined, laying atop the stolen collection of clothes that made up her nest as the tall alpha loomed over her in the dark. Forget a campfire, she smelled like an inferno now…
“Now, my pretty kitty… Where do you want me first?” Elizabeth rumbled, voice lower than usual. She clearly knew what she was doing, if the way she smirked at the shudder that went down the panther’s spine was any indication.
Raora just whined, pawing at the Alpha’s dress in silent demand. Elizabeth just let out a low sultry laugh and pulled her dress over her head, settling it aside and into the nest.
It made the bulge in the shorts she wore under her dress very apparent.
Raora surged forwards immediately, pulling it down and exposing the queen’s other ‘sword,’ one that was still quite big.
“E-Eager, are we?” Elizabeth tried to joke, though her face was clearly flushing at how enamoured the panther was with her.
Instead of a verbal response, Raora leaned in and trailed a barbed tongue up the shaft, the sandpapery texture bringing an odd but pleasant feeling against her skin.
“C-Careful, don’t overdo it…” Elizabeth warned, even though she knew it was viable to be an utterly useless request. Raora was already affectionate and kitten licks were one of the ways she expressed it, heat turning it up to 11 usually made it…
Well. After a certain point sand-papery kitten licks started to hurt.
That was viable to be on the table considering Raora kept at it, trailing her tongue up and down, purring loudly and her own scent of honeysuckle going haywire.
Elizabeth gasped sharply, breathing coming out in a low growl when the panther decided that wasn’t enough and took the queen’s member into her mouth, tail whisking behind her and purring only growing louder as her lips brushed the rapidly forming knot at the base.
A gentle hand pushing her off put a stop to that, though she didn’t pull back without a small whine.
“H-Hey, don’t give me that look, ‘love. Tonight’s about you, remember?” Elizabeth whispered, shifting them back to their previous position, starting to trail kisses down her jaw, neck, down…
A foreign curse rolled off a foreign tongue as the panther’s chest was lathered with affection, the queen’s spare hand reaching down and starting to appease the burning heat at the apex of her quivering thighs. Immediately claws were scrabbling at the queen’s back as she took her time pampering her pretty kitty.
Raora definitely wasn’t a fan of being forced to wait even longer when the queen made sure to grab a condom, but on a less instinctual level, she appreciated the forethought and care in such a small simple action.
Needless to say, claws raked down the defined muscles of the queen’s back as she put said muscles to work at a pace that one wouldn’t hesitate to call ravenous. This was always the panther’s favorite part, getting the queen so worked up that she snapped and chased her desires unapologetically.
“S-So lovely… So s-sweet… My pretty k-kitty…” Elizabeth gasped between hard bucks of her hips, struggling not to let go too early at the maddening sounds of the panther mewling under her.
The soft words just made the panther moan louder, leaving kisses and bites wherever she could reach with a heated fervor that littered pale scarred skin with bruises and teeth marks.
But in the end, it was the queen who left a bite. Right where her first bite had been, careful not to touch Gigi’s, or Cecilia’s much duller and fainter one. Raora was practically sobbing as she reached her peak the moment teeth sank into her skin…
…The queen slowed her movements, giving a few more thrusts before the knot slipped in and she found her own release barrelling through her body.
“...I l-love you, my pretty kitty…” Elizabeth whispered, slowly shifting them so Raora was laying on top of her, pulling up the blankets and wrapping her arms around the panther’s waist.
“...I love y-you too… Mia regina.”
And thus, the first night of the panther’s heat went without a hitch, as it usually did.
The second night, however…
Cecilia groaned loudly, forehead making a loud ‘thump’ against her desk and cursing under her breath in german.
“Trouble in paradise, puppetta?” A familiar voice chirped. Cecilia glanced up from her workshop desk, a few motes of her irritation draining away at the sight of the panther stepping into her room.
“Hey sonnenschein, just troubleshooting my newest project, emphasis on trouble.” Cecilia sighed, gesturing to the bluescreening…Mechanical…Bird?
“I see… What is it?” Raora asked with a tilt of her head, trotting over to hover over her shoulder.
“Well, I wanted to make something that could go get my tools for me while I’m working, or grab something I forgot to set over here. I don’t know what I did when coding it that made it blue screen so hard, but it’s very annoying…” Cecilia grumbled, turning the small metal bird over in her hands.
“Well, you’ll figure it out puppetta, you’re good at that.” Raora smiled, ruffling the automaton’s fluffy white hair.
“You think so?” Cecilia turned, glancing up at the panther from her seat at the desk.
“I know so, you have a very good…” Raora trailed off, contemplating her words, “...Brain.”
Cecilia blinked for a moment, then burst out into giggles, grinning ear to ear.
“You’re such a dork!” Cecilia giggled harder at the panther pouting.
“I’m complimenting you! Geez…” Raora huffed with a pout and puppy eyes, ears drooping and tail slumped behind her.
“Alright alright, put the deadly weapon away, it’s just cute! You’re cute.” Cecilia rose to her feet, turning and pulling the panther into a hug. Raora seemed instantly soothed by the touch, nuzzling against her neck and purring loudly.
“You’re a cuddle monster today, huh?” Cecilia chuckled, running her fingers through the panther’s soft pink mane.
…
Wait.
“...Oh. I’m… I’m guessing Liz’s bite is wearing off?” Cecilia asked with a wince at not recognizing that sooner.
“Hm… A little, yeah… It’s your turn tonight, mia pupetta.” Raora purred, words brushing against the cool ceramic of her neck.
Cecilia shivered.
This… Was probably going to be a long night.
Now, Cecilia hadn’t been created with that sort of… Equipment. For the best, considering her initial purpose. However that all had changed when she had a digestive tract added so she could consume tea and other forms of sustenance and it had been added in for good measure.
Cecilia wasn’t an alpha, nor was she an omega. She was…
Well. A robot. The closest thing to her body she could think of would be a beta.
She bore no true ‘scent,’ had no heats nor ruts, was difficult to mark…
Honestly, Cecilia hadn’t the foggiest idea as to why all three of her girls wanted someone- something like her.
They didn’t hesitate to show her why whenever they could, both in chaste ways and in less… Innocent ways.
Right now, Raora was showing that off with kitten licks at her neck, claws digging into her hips as the automaton squirmed under her.
Cecilia had a feeling she was in for it considering it was well known amongst the girls that she was very durable, so she was definitely viable for a day or two of recharging after tonight…
“I- I t-thought I was supposed to be- S-Scheiße- taking c-care of you?” Cecilia struggled to speak as rough licks turned into bites, rapidly turning into the panther mindlessly gnawing on the automaton’s neck.
“....Wanna eat you…” Raora growled in favor of a response, pupils thinning dramatically and tail slowly whisking behind her with interest. The panther’s sweet honeysuckle scent was far stronger than normal, to the point that Cecilia’s receptors were marking it as a possible chemical threat of all things. Granted it did that with any smell that got too intense, so…
And when it got this intense? Boy was she in for it.
Her clothes were nearly being torn off from how frantically the panther was trying to take them off, an urgency she couldn’t really fathom the source of. Most of her body was smooth porcelain, there was nothing to see, so why did all her girls seem to like seeing it so much?
“Pretty… So pretty…” Raora mumbled, nails idly trailing over the cold porcelain of her bare stomach, near the ball joint, drawing a shiver from the automaton.
“I-I-”
“Don’t say you’re not, you won’t win that argument.” Raora snapped before she could finish that sentence, hand trailing further down, nails idly scratching at where the torso ball joint met her lower body, earning her a shiver and muffled curse.
“S-Shush…” Cecilia grumbled, arm thrown over her eyes and face heating up so much steam was leaking out her mouth with every breath.
Then the barbed tongue was brought into the equation and steam started coming out of her ears.
Raora trailed her rough tongue down cool porcelain, purring all the while as it rapidly heated up at her touch, down, down…
Hoisted the automaton’s thighs to rest against her shoulders, purring at the scent of arousal. A little something the automaton had added to her system after they got together to make things easier. Even if she wasn’t made of flesh and blood, the knowledge that she was turning the girl into putty was enthralling nonetheless.
Cecilia whined loudly at a sandpaper tongue trailing over her core, the rough texture making her squirm and moan. Raora purred louder, nails digging into the porcelain and leaving scratch marks in their wake.
“Mm… I like that sound.” Raora rasped, strokes with her tongue growing longer and rougher, much rougher then she’d ever dare to be with her flesh and blood girlfriends out of fear of hurting them with her tongue barbs.
One of the many perks of having an automaton for a girlfriend.
Cecilia’s fingers were grasping at the omega’s messy mane of pink hair, moaning loudly and hips starting to buck in time with the movements, chest heaving…
Faster, more of that mind-numbing sensation of rough sandpaper leaving her already overloading nerves burning. Cecilia whined and moaned, squirming in the panther’s grip, eyes widening when she felt arms loop around her hips as the panther sat up, pulling Cecilia’s hips up until she was halfway suspended in the air with her core inches from the panther’s face.
Raora wasted no time taking full advantage of this new angle, burying her face and lashing her tongue wildly inside of the automaton, loudly purring at the way high pitched moans turned into heated shouts that bordered on screams. Her claws dug in harder as that instinct to mate grew stronger and stronger with each second she tasted the girl on her barbed tongue.
Raora abruptly let go, dropping the panting automaton back onto the bed. Cecilia whined loudly at being denied her release, steam rising out her mouth in billowing clouds from overheating.
…Only for that whine to silence when Raora threw one leg over the automatons and pressed their cores together.
“Mine.” Raora growled, tackling the girl and grinding mindlessly down into the trembling automaton.
Yeah.
This was going to be a long, long night.
“Holy shit Ceci, you good?” Gigi asked with wide eyes at the way the automaton lumbered about like a zombie.
Cecilia’s response was a dead tired stare.
“Tag, you’re it.” She grumbled, lightly smacking the gremlin on a shoulder as she staggered past.
…
“Oh.” Gigi squeaked in realization.
…
Dread settled in her stomach like an old friend.
Ah, welcome back crippling performance anxiety.
Now, one probably wouldn’t realize Gigi was an alpha just by looking at her. Yes she had sharp teeth, but considering her less than human traits in general, that was easy to write off.
Small stature, a habit of simply locking herself up when ruts hit instead of taking it out on others, and a constant stream of repressants to avoid her curse causing problems in conjunction with her primal side…
Well. It was definitely a shock to most who didn’t know her personally when they learned she was an alpha, and she most certainly didn’t feel like one either.
And that’s not even mentioning… Well. The curse.
But right now, for once, that wasn’t the issue.
The issue was the gremlin was sitting on the bed with one of her girlfriends after a less than stellar day and just sitting in nervous silence rather than banging the daylights out of her as had been requested.
“You’re overthinking this again, aren’t you?” Raora asked, brow furrowed. The heat was making its way out of her system, leaving her somewhat lucid this time…
“...I just…” Gigi trailed off, avoiding eye contact, tail anxiously whisking against the sheets behind her…
“I don’t… Want this to be disappointing.” Gigi offered quietly, unsure.
“...Oh Gigi…” Raora sighed softly, shifting closer to the gremlin with a frown on her face that only made Gigi turn further away.
“You aren’t going to disappoint me, mia cucciola, all I want is you. That’s not something you can mess up.” Raora spoke gently, reaching out and cradling the gremlin’s face in her hands.
“...I just… I want to help out, and love you the way you deserve, but… I just- I d-don’t know if I can do that, and… I- I d-don’t want to hurt you on accident either…” Gigi murmured, brow furrowed and a hand shakily shifting to rest over the one on her face.
“Gigi…” Raora sighed, shifting closer, until she was sitting in the alpha’s lap and smirking slightly at the small squeak that drew from said alpha.
“I love you the way you are, and that’s never changing. So don’t worry about it being my heat and stress yourself out over doing it ‘right,’ okay?” Raora’s tone grew firmer, resolute.
…
“...Okay.” Gigi whispered, leaning into the hand on her face.
“Good, good… Now.” Raora shifted, pulling down the dirty blonde’s boxers with a smile.
“Be a good girl and fuck me.”
Gigi audibly swallowed.
“Y-Yes ma'am.” She whimpered.
Moments later they were both entirely nude, making it apparent that the gremlin was only at half-mast at the moment, despite how strong the alpha’s usual cinnamon scent was.
Well, that wouldn’t do.
Immediately Raora was down, trailing her tongue over the gremlin’s member. For once, both of them were feeling… Odd textures.
It was no secret that Gigi wasn’t human, nor that her anatomy was… Different.
Gigi wasn’t a fan of it.
Raora thought it was perfect.
‘It,’ being the oddity that was the girl’s member.
It was vaguely canine in shape, but… It was also covered in scale-like ridges at the underbelly, the head drawn to a point.
This is all without mentioning its certainly larger than average size. Something that, right now, was making the more primal side of the panther come clawing out once more, leaving her purring as she took the inhuman member into her mouth, delighting in the familiar strange sensation of soft skin meeting hard scales, of how it barely fit in her mouth…
Gigi moaned, hand uncertainty hovering over the panther, as if afraid to tug too hard on her hair or something. Raora’s response was grabbing said hand and guiding it to rest on her head, a silent confirmation that yes this is okay, yes this is what she wanted. Immediately fingers were grasping tightly at her hair, earning her a muffled moan.
“C-Careful, don’t- D-Don’t choke-” Gigi tried to warn, only for Raora to push further, almost as if to spite that warning. Immediately Gigi stiffened further, trying very hard not to buck her hips and hurt the panther, not to mention the sharp canines she could feel grazing the skin…
It seems Raora took note of that too, pulling off of her member before any damage could be done, panting heavily. The panther could feel Gigi staring at her with something a little more primal than usual, even if it was clear the girl was fighting it.
That wouldn’t do, now would it?
Raora pushed the girl fully onto her back, grinding against her member and leaving a trail of slick, reveling in the low growl of a moan that escaped the gremlin.
“Good g-girl…” Raora whispered, smirking at the way the gremlin throbbed against her at the words. Gigi averted her eyes, red-faced…
Only for her attention to immediately be stolen by Raora dropping onto her member. Raora hissed loudly at the familiar stretch, at the sensation of scales grinding against her as she slowly lowered herself.
“R-Rao…r-ra…” Gigi growled, hands grasping at the panther’s hips and starting to pant heavily.
“G-Gigi…” Raora purred back, starting to lose strength in her legs the more inches she took, having to prop herself up with her hands….
Right next to Gigi’s tail.
…
Raora had a devious idea.
Raora had barely brushed a hand against the tail before she found herself abruptly on her back, just like she wanted.
Gigi’s pupils had gone needle-thin, her scent of cinnamon going from gentle spice to something that would burn one’s tongue, the splintered scar on her chest darkening slightly for a few moments as she bared her sharp teeth.
Raora wasn’t afraid.
If anything it excited her, arms wrapping around her neck to pull her down, closer. Leaned in close to her ear, entire body feeling like fire.
“B-Be a good girl… And fuck me…H-Hard as you can…” Raora purred into her ear, daring to brush her sharp teeth against the sensitive skin.
“...R-Raora, I- I d-don’t think I c-can…Control it… M-Much longer…” Gigi whimpered, breathing coming out in a low rasp.
“D-Don’t even try to. I- I want all of you, mia cucciola.” Raora whispered, her own tail brushing against the ice cold of the gremlin’s.
Gigi was silent for a few moments. Quiet, contemplating.
“Then… I w-won’t disappoint.” Gigi murmured, turning her head to press a soft kiss to her cheek that drew a happy purr from the panther.
And then all softness went out the window as the gremlin abruptly pushed the last remaining inches into the panther. Immediately Raora was clawing at her back, moaning and trembling at the feeling…
“Mine.” Gigi growled.
“Y-Yours, I’m- G-Gods-” Raora panted as Gigi started rutting into the panther, the scales and the size making the heat in her bones rapidly blaze out of control, claws digging into tense back muscles and nearly drawing blood.
Gigi’s scent was growing so intense she could nearly taste it, usually a sign that Gigi was completely losing control.
A good sign for an omega in heat.
Gigi dropped down on her elbows, bucks growing harder and harder as she started biting every inch of skin she could get to, though she pointedly avoided her neck. That didn’t make it any less intense, if anything it left the panther’s moans rise sharply in volume and pitch, trying to buck back into her thrusts only to find herself abruptly flipped over onto her hands and knees, giving Gigi a better angle to ravage her.
And ravage her Gigi did.
A hand grabbing at her tail and tugging hard, the other gripping her hip so tightly it probably would bruise, mindlessly rutting into the omega with reckless abandon that left the very bed moving, left their scents mixing…
And Raora found herself loving every second of it.
Then something ice cold was brushing her skin and she froze.
Slowly Raora looked over her shoulder, eyes widening.
The crack-like scar over Gigi’s heart was growing darker, more like inkblots than scar tissue.
Oh.
Oh she was in for it.
Raora didn’t really mind though, moaning loudly as she felt the member inside of her shift as Gigi transformed, growing larger…
Suddenly a much larger shadow was looming over her, thankfully the more stable stage of her more… Monstrous transformation. Her entire upper body had shifted into something closer to scrap fabric, patterns ever-shifting in a maddening kaleidoscope and head now looking far more like if her hoodie were a living creature rather than a simple garment.
And with this form came immense strength.
Strength enough to physically lift the panther, gripping her with clawed hands and shifting her face to face with the creature.
There was silence for several moments, other than the smacking sound of the mouths on the creatures shoulders and neck opening…
“...I d-didn’t say stop.” Raora whispered.
Gigi’s response was a loud growl.
The creature started moving the panther on and off her member, hips bucking so hard it left the panther gasping for air, tail thrashing behind her and moans turning to borderline screams as the creature happily had its way with her, massive tongues lolling out…
Immediately beginning to attack the panther’s chest with soft nips and long licks, moving faster and faster-
Raora came so fast and hard it nearly made her scream, entire body curling in as lightning crackled to life in her veins and throughout her body, leaving embers in its wake.
She wasn’t surprised when the creature didn’t stop.
If anything she expected Gigi’s bucks getting harder, it setting Raora back down on the bed so she could put her full strength into rutting into the panther, hands instead holding her legs apart to keep up the ravenous tempo.
When one of Gigi’s tongues brushed her lips, Raora didn’t hesitate to open them, instincts preening at how said tongue immediately pushed into her mouth and had its fun playing with her own tongue. That voice of vice in the back of her head that had haunted her for many lives accepted it all eagerly.
Because for once, she had people she could trust to take care of her. Even with Gigi like this, Raora knew the girl would never hurt her, that this was viable to end with cuddles and pampering.
And… It was nice.
So, so nice…
So she happily trailed her tongue barbs over the ‘normal’ tongue in her mouth, moaning with delight as it pushed further, as the bed creaked and Gigi went utterly wild on top of her…
The next scream was muffled when the now very large knot slipped in. That didn’t stop the creature from grinding incessantly, growling and moaning in a voice that wasn’t quite Gigi’s, harder, harder-
Until a massive shudder wracked down both their bodies, and it was over, their warmth mixing together as Gigi let go entirely and clamped her teeth down on the semi-faded bite mark she already had left, near the recently darkened bite from the queen and the softer bite from the automaton. Raora’s claws scratched down the creature's back with a loud high-pitched moan, eyes shut tight as the overwhelming feeling wracked through her veins…
And in the blink of an eye, it was Gigi on top of her once again, collapsing onto the panther with a whine.
It was quiet for several moments, the two panting heavily…
And then Gigi’s eyes snapped open, panic immediately crossing her features, an apology on her tongue-
Only to be silenced by a kiss.
Slowly, Raora pulled back, smiling at her gremlin.
“It was perfect, just like you. Now come here and cuddle with me, mia cucciola.” Raora giggled, weakly reaching up and booping the gremlin’s nose.
Gigi stared at her for a few moments, expression softening.
“...Of course.” She whispered.
And for once, she felt no fear when she wrapped her arms around the panther.
Just felt comfy, and…
Loved.
What an odd thing that is, huh?
Being an omega in heat was far from an enviable position, and if it was bad in the moment, it was somehow even worse once it ended.
Raora had unfortunately found herself as an omega in each of her lives so far, and was more than used to skulking away so no one would find her as she attempted to regain her strength. Sometimes it was hours, others, days.
In her previous lives, that meant days of no food or water, of being curled up in some dark corner hoping no one would find her vulnerable and send her to her next life, or worse…
But instead of waking up to the mad dash to find somewhere safe to regain her energy, she awoke to strong, warm arms carrying her bridal style, gently setting her in her own bed with a soft kiss to her forehead.
“All tuckered out ‘love? I hope I didn’t wake you.” Elizabeth chuckled softly, cradling the panther’s cheek with a soft smile as the panther’s eyes fluttered open.
“You didn’t… What-” A long, loud yawn, “Time is it…?” Raora asked, tail lazily shifting against the bedsheets.
“Morning, you were still asleep when I went to check in on you and Gigi and figured you’d sleep better in your own bed since Gigi’s is a bit of a mess right now.” Elizabeth just smiled, brushing sleep-tousled bangs from the panther’s eyes.
“I’ll go make us all breakfast and grab a TV tray so you don’t have to get up, does that sound alright?” Elizabeth’s smile softened, gently scratching behind one of Raora’s ears.
“Mmm… That sounds lovely mia regina, thank you for spoiling me… Oh, and… Gigi transformed last night, so be gentle with her too.” Raora nuzzled into the queen’s hand with a lazy smile.
“Ah… Will do, I’ll be sure to help her get cleaned up and spoil her a little too.” Elizabeth’s tone grew softer, with something tender and caring. Raora knew the queen had a different sort of soft spot for the gremlin considering their history together and vice versa. Gigi would probably avoid sulking all day and getting stuck in her own head with some comfort…
“Maybe we could have a cuddle pile?” Raora suggested with a toothy grin.
“Heh, you read my mind ‘love.” Elizabeth chuckled with a smile.
Roughly a half hour later, Raora found herself purring up a storm in the middle of the cuddle pile. Gigi was curled up to her chest, Cecilia at her back, and Elizabeth behind Gigi and draping an arm over all of them in a familiar protective gesture.
Gigi had already fallen back asleep, utterly exhausted after her transformation. Raora was dosing too, it didn’t help that she could feel porcelain fingers gently running through her mane, the cold tail draped over both her and the automaton’s legs, the love-struck smile on the queen’s face as she watched over them all…
Maybe her long list of horrible lives were worth it, if it meant she got to live this one.
She knew this wouldn’t last. Knew that her queen was mortal, that the gremlin’s curse would eventually take her away, that she may not find Cecilia again before she died once more…
But, right now, Raora was loved. Was happy.
Was home.
And, right now? That’s all that really mattered.
Chapter 3: Panther's Game By Crooked_Crow (Neck)
Chapter by Crooked_Crow, lycorisren
Summary:
When a royal Alpha matures, it is customary to be gifted an omega partner. Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame hates the practice. But she loves her omega.
Thank god that the collar was preventing her from going insane on her perfect, perfect neck.
(Implied polyJustice, Liz has a dick)Part of the Kingdom shared universe.
Chapter Text
Elizabeth wasn't sure what to expect when she matured.
Well, quite obviously, she was going to be an alpha. The kingdom needed her to be a strong alpha. Her family needed her to be a strong alpha. And so, like the good child she was, she was an alpha.
It was celebrated, of course, but Elizabeth couldn't help but wonder...
What if she wasn't? Why wouldn't that be celebrated? Their relieved sighs took on a meaning different than what she expected. Less adult talks , they said. It annoyed her and her newfound strength, but she was a gracious princess with a strong control over herself and her new alignment.
Or, so they said. She didn't know how to be any other way. To rule, you needed an even head. To rule, you needed to be fair. To be welcoming yet strict but kind nonetheless. It was a lot, but Elizabeth was more than ready for the challenge.
Her seat was not as prominent as the throne yet, with its plush, velvety crimson cushions and black trim, but she could just imagine it. Sitting there as representatives from kingdoms and lords walked up the long carpet, knights standing at attention on both sides of the hall in gleaming armor, Elizabeth felt as close to coronation as she could get at the moment.
Some gifts were simple. Coin was abundant, and a few representatives gave her a stock of suppressants and various things to help adjust to her new age. But the art pieces or literature, music sheets of their own cultures, that was her favorite.
She could hardly look away from the lyrics as she flipped through them, until her father cleared his throat for her attention.
"You are late," his voice rumbled like a lion's. The representative, though, showed no fear, but a simple apology.
"My deepest apologies." Elizabeth took a look over the man. He was rather skinny, fitting his thin mustache and stretched grin. If she had to compare him to anything, it would be a rat. But that was rather uncharitable. "I wanted our gift to truly mean something. It was hard to prepare."
"Well?"
Elizabeth blinked as the man nodded and his guard pushed up the girl that was with them.
She looked to be near Elizabeth's age, maybe a tad bit older. Her clothing was simple, but that only made the jewelry stick out more. A large collar adorned with a big gem covered the base of her neck. Her long pink hair framed her face nicely and only highlighted her bright eyes that glanced around the room curiously but with a twinge of anxiety. Eventually though, those eyes caught Elizabeth's trained on her and met her gaze.
Something welled up inside Elizabeth as the girl smiled nervously and faintly at her. It wasn't until her father spoke that she noticed the most prominent feature.
The ears and tail belonging to what Elizabeth could guess was a panther, and...
"An omega non-human?"
The girl quickly lowered her eyes but prevented any other part of her from flinching. Elizabeth clutched the music sheets tighter.
The representative gave her the key to the collar, and a name.
"Raora," she rolled it over her tongue once the king allowed her to leave and show the panther her room. "It's a pretty name."
"Thank you," Raora said quietly. Elizabeth looked over to see her staring at the polished stone floors and anger flared within her.
At the injustice of it all.
She opened the door to the room her father had said and gestured to Raora to go inside. Once she did, Elizabeth turned to her guard and growled,
"Stay out here."
The guard, shockingly, nodded and stood by the door while Elizabeth closed and locked it.
She took a breath to calm herself before looking over to Raora.
The panther seemed to take everything in with her eyes, looking at it all with a curious gleam and a twitch of her tail.
She froze once she realized Elizabeth was watching and the princess tried to smile reassuringly.
"It's alright. I'm not angry at you." Elizabeth stumbled a bit trying to find the words. "Do you... do you want your collar off?"
Raora blinked before smiling.
"It's more for you than me."
"But you're the one wearing it," she insisted. "Do you want to wear it?"
"I'm fine," she chuckled and put a hand up to it. "It's to keep anyone but you from marking me. And from picking up on my heats."
Elizabeth winced and nodded.
"I... I apologize. I didn't think this would..."
Raora laughed, brightly and energetically, throwing Elizabeth off. The panther wiped at her eye as she smiled, truly smiled, at her.
"Sorry, it's just..." She giggled, her tail swaying. "You're as kind as your eyes."
Elizabeth froze before smiling back.
"... My name is Elizabeth. I-I'm sure you know already but-"
"It's a pretty name."
Elizabeth blushed and Raora laughed again, making her smile return.
"... Thank you, Raora." She took a breath, putting on a serious face as she looked at her. "I didn't realize... how you...! I should have known-"
"Some aren't... lucky, when put into a bond they don't agree too." Raora lowered her gaze. "I was a bit worried coming in."
Elizabeth growled, making her jump.
"I'm not a monster. Once I am queen, I shall... I shall..." She huffed. "I shall do something! Omegas aren't pawns! Non-humans are equals! Isn't that what we've been moving towards?! You shouldn't have to-"
Raora touched her arm and she paused. The touch was enough to soothe her anger.
"... Thank you, Elizabeth."
The princess sighed before smiling.
"... Call me Liz."
"Liz," she laughed and it tickled Elizabeth's heart. "Even prettier."
Raora was a welcome addition.
Compared to all the old men faffing about tradition, Elizabeth felt as if she had someone truly on her side. A side of equality. For both omegas and non-humans. And as she became queen, she needed all the help she could get.
"Are you sure, your majesty? We could get a professional painter-"
"I see no difference between this and professional," Elizabeth cut through the lord's words as she fondly looked up at the portrait. Raora had asked her to sit there for hours, but it was worth it all.
Raora was a phenomenal painter, an even greater friend.
And yet Elizabeth had not removed the collar.
She always asked, always suggested it. It must be uncomfortable after so long. Raora would just shake her head with a grin. Logistically, and Elizabeth always thought of this when she was a bit too heated and biting her own arm, she could just… remove it. She could remove it and smell Raora in heat and mark her as her own and god every time she was in a rut, the image of Raora underneath her made her cry out her name-
But she was Raora's friend , not just her alpha. She had promised herself to think of that first and foremost.
It was just… very hard. Especially when the only other alpha she hung out with had no restrictions.
“You're probably the most repressed person I know,” Gigi stated bluntly after a training session, the canteen drained dry. “I'd rip it off with my bare hands!”
“You're different,” Elizabeth grumbled and wiped the sweat from her brow. “I swear you have a thing for biting.”
“Don't we all?” Gigi tilted her head. “It is a thing .”
“I'd…” Her mouth was drier than the empty canteen. “I'd rather not.”
“Again: repressed ,” Gigi snickered and yelped as Elizabeth playfully nudged her from her perch on the windowsill.
She was helping Gigi out of the bushes when footsteps came their way. They didn't even need to look to know who it was, especially from the sigh.
“Gigi, what are you doing?”
“Ceci!” Gigi beamed, her tail slipping from its hiding spot to wag. She jumped on her feet after Elizabeth pulled her up and ran to the automaton.
“I was gonna ask-!” Cecilia huffed as she kept Gigi away at arms length. “Raora wants your cape, your majesty.”
“Please don't act like anyone else is here, Ceci.” Elizabeth rolled her eyes before frowning. “Is it already that time of month? And with the priestess coming so soon…”
Cecilia nodded.
“I've already been helping her prepare today, but she'd like to talk to you and Gigi before it gets too bad.”
“I'll go first!” Gigi chirped and waved her hand. She looked back at Elizabeth and smirked.
The queen blinked before she blushed with the realization that her own scent had warned the other alpha.
“Is that alright with you, your majesty~?”
“That's fine!” She grumbled and tossed her towel over her shoulder. “I'm going to wash up while you do that. Accompany me, Cecilia?”
Cecilia and Gigi shared a look before they both smiled.
“Of course, your majesty! We haven't had the time to talk, after all.”
“Oh no,” Elizabeth sighed, “what are you planning?”
“Nothing!” Gigi laughed. “Go relax! You'll need that energy for later~”
The queen rolled her eyes and walked out of the hall surrounding the training area, into the castle proper. A washroom wasn’t too far from it, allowing her to simply walk there without needing to worry about who saw her in her training clothes. Out of routine, she prepared the bath for herself as Cecilia went to grab her spare clothes. It didn’t take the automaton too long, but she always took the time to complain about work and Elizabeth didn’t want to add onto it.
By the time Cecilia got back, Elizabeth was already relaxing in the water, leaning back with a heavy sigh.
The automaton smirked once she got the queen’s attention and walked over.
“Thinking too much?”
“Would it truly be me if I were doing anything else?” Elizabeth chuckled.
“Hm, I guess I’ll have to tell on you then~” Cecilia set the clothes down far enough away to prevent them from getting wet.
“To who? I am the queen.”
“To Raora~” Her grin grew as Elizabeth froze. “She’ll do what you’ve been dreading.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Oh, come on, Liz!” Cecilia laughed. “It’s okay to love Raora. Just because you were supposed to doesn’t mean you wouldn’t come to that conclusion on your own! You could’ve met her on the street and still have fallen for those kitten eyes.”
“I… I know.” She sighed and washed her face. “But I cannot help it… I am no different than those trying to use her to garner favor if I do!”
“Sounds stupid.” The automaton huffed and crossed her arms. “You’re way better! You’ve given her choices, let her choose freedom, and guess what?”
“She refused it,” Elizabeth grumbled. “Despite everything-”
“Uhuh!” Cecilia poked her. “She didn’t refuse anything. She chose something other than being on her own!”
“What’s that?”
“You’re not stupid, Liz.” She rolled her eyes but smiled. “She chose to stay with you. To give you a friend. And well… it’s obvious that given the chance? She’d choose you again.”
Elizabeth sighed.
"... I'll... try."
"Thank you." Cecilia beamed. "Raora will be really happy."
As Elizabeth walked down the halls and over to the omega's section of the castle, she smelled it before she even went in. Raora's scent had always been faint enough that she didn't really heed it, wanting to keep a clear head. And yet, she found herself walking faster and faster until she was rushing to Raora's door.
Luckily, she was able to knock first.
There was some giggling inside before the door opened, a slightly disheveled Raora greeting her with a smile as she brushed aside some of her ruffled hair.
"Liz! There you are!" She grabbed the queen's hand and pulled her in. "Gigi was helping me make the nest."
Elizabeth looked up and spotted the knight by the bed. Her instincts flared and Gigi winked. Unfortunately, Raora caught it too and winced. "S-sorry..."
"No! No, it's fine..." Elizabeth took a breath to calm herself before wincing at the sweet scent of the room. "It's... It's just..."
"That's my cue to leave~" Gigi laughed and shuffled by them. "Thank me later, Liz!"
Elizabeth growled and watched as the knight fled before looking towards Raora.
"Just nest building?"
Raora nodded.
"You know her, Liz. She loves you."
"I know that." Elizabeth tried to reel herself back in. "E-even if something were to happen, it's not like I can just... claim anything."
"What if I want you to?"
"I mean, I can't just-" Elizabeth froze. "What?"
"What if," Raora giggled and rubbed herself against Elizabeth, "I want you to?"
She gulped.
"A-ah... You are in pre-heat... right?" She could feel herself heating up, her trousers becoming uncomfortable. "Why is it-?"
"I've been producing more and more thanks to the collar~" Raora grinned. "I'm glad you finally noticed."
"I... I see..." Elizabeth laughed, feeling almost dizzy. "That was your plan..."
"Liz?"
"Yes?"
Raora hummed and kissed her jawline.
"Next time you visit me, you can take the collar off."
"You seem different," the priestess chuckled into her hand. "A bit more... antsy?"
"I don't know what you mean," Elizabeth mumbled as they walked through the castle.
This was maybe the third visit of the priestess, Ninomae Ina'nis, herself. That did not include the messengers that delivered news back and forth about the Ancient Path. Honestly, considering how busy the priestess was typically, Elizabeth found it quite flattering to receive so many visits. Even if it was to help spread the religion a bit more, considering the Bloodflame Kingdom followed the One.
Regardless, she understood a lot of Ina's troubles and could only hope their cooperation would help either instill peace, or allow change.
Though she could do with less of that teasing smile.
"I see." Ina lowered her hand to flash a whole smile towards her. "How has Raora been?"
"Fine," she said curtly and flinched when she realized how it sounded. "H-her heat has come up, so I'm afraid I cannot take you to her..."
"I understand," she hummed. "I take it that the collar has stopped blocking her scent?"
Elizabeth glanced quickly at her but her smile didn't fade. She simply tapped the jewelry around her own neck. "Your body starts overproducing after a while."
"W-well..." Elizabeth cleared her throat. "Yes."
"You just have this scent about you..." She chuckled. "It reminds me of Ouro."
Elizabeth's nose wrinkled and Ina laughed again. "Don't give me that look."
"Why that perfectionist?" She huffed. "I mean, I know you invited them but-"
"She tries to hold back too." Ina continued despite Elizabeth pausing midstep. "Something about being proper, I think. But you want to know something?"
"... what?"
"Sometimes..." Ina's smile was hard to sparse. "It's good to let go after holding it in so long."
Elizabeth frowned and crossed her arms, taking a deep breath before saying evenly,
"... I'm afraid I shall be busy if that is the case."
"My, how sudden~" Ina tilted her head. "Do you perhaps have someone whom to represent you?"
"I can alert my best knight and maid," she said quickly and began making her way past Ina. "Please wait here."
Ina, thankfully, took it with amusement and laughed.
"Good luck~"
Elizabeth blinked and she was in Raora’s hall, walking briskly towards Cecilia, who was stocking the hall closet. The automaton didn’t even register she was there until she suddenly jolted and looked over at the queen a step away from her.
“I’m going to see Raora.” Elizabeth’s voice was far deeper than she anticipated, but she didn’t mind much, given the smoky haze that started biting through her suppressants. She herself felt the urge to gnaw on the automaton there, but kept enough sense to save it for the true source of the heat.
Cecilia nodded, the command not needed, but understood.
“Take care of the guest.”
Elizabeth walked past her, putting anything else away from her mind as she neared the door. Beyond the heat was a smell that she could only place as Raora’s, slick and silky like her fur. A warmth that only wound Elizabeth up like a spring.
There were only a few obstacles in her way and she started with the door. The moment it opened, she winced and grit her teeth. The room was tidy, more than likely Cecilia’s doing, but the centerpiece was the bed.
Of course she expected her own clothes, but in the middle of the nest was the panther. Her skin shimmering with sweat and breaths heavy. She squirmed as another moan wracked her throat, sore yet pleading for relief. The relief that wouldn’t come with her being alone. The relief that wouldn’t come unless Elizabeth did.
She kicked the door closed and hurried to the edge of insanity. Her hands shook as she fumbled for the key that burned a hole in her pocket every single month. Raora couldn’t even look at her, hand between her thighs keeping all of her attention as it fought to wring out every last bit of pleasure in her stomach.
“L-Liz…”
Elizabeth bit her lip so hard that it bled as she had to reach over the panther and unlock the collar.
She practically ripped it off of Raora’s neck, pulling her up slightly and finally getting her attention. Elizabeth froze as glowing blue eyes fixated on her.
“A-ah…” She could only force out the simple noise as her eyes trailed down to Raora’s neck. Perfect. Pristine. Hers .
Just like she imagined it.
“Liz…” Raora reached up with her free hand, the other still pushing for more. “Liz!”
“R-Raora…” Her teeth ached, her body trembled, her skin burned where Raora’s hand went up to touch her cheek. The panther shuddered and her claws raked against Elizabeth, making her shiver.
“ Liz, please… ”
Elizabeth felt a surge of energy going through her veins as she leaned down to kiss her, the panther meeting her halfway. If she could light herself on fire and live, it still wouldn’t compare to the heat of Raora’s body. Nor the molten feeling of Raora moving her hand, wanting, into her trousers.
She was sure she forgot to breathe as she felt Raora’s hand loosely grasp her and Elizabeth was incoherent when they parted to allow air in their lungs.
“Oh, love- love- hang on-” She frantically got her trousers off, letting Raora grab it again and arch her back to guide it.
“Inside- inside- please -” The panther shook from need and Elizabeth wasted no time. “Fill me- fill me -”
It was no longer a queen and her friend, it wasn’t an alpha and an omega, it was just pure release of years of built up feelings and pleasure. Slick and hot.
“God, you’re so warm-” Elizabeth mumbled out incoherently. “God, you took it so nicely- You- You-”
She didn’t know what she was saying, there was nothing but something deep within her screaming .
Fill her. Make her yours.
She dug in so painfully close and Raora cried out; her pure, untouched neck called to Elizabeth. Without a single bit of hesitation, she bit down into the soft skin, stifling a moan of her own as Raora’s breath hitched. Of course she licked it to prevent the blood from staining her mark, her mark.
Hers. Hers. Hers.
“Liz-”
“Mine,” she snarled, breathing in more of Raora. “Mine.”
“Liz!”
The hunger wasn’t satiated and she clashed their mouths together again. Raora hardly put up a fight and let her in as the heat grew and grew and their breaths melted into one.
Elizabeth could feel it coming, a wave, a shiver, an earthquake. In the haze though, it was natural. She felt like a volcano with all the heat, with the molten saliva falling from her lips. Half of it was hers and the other half was her omega’s.
Hers.
But an omega’s heat didn’t end there. Neither did an alpha’s love.
Once she gained her head back and realized she had been staring listlessly at the ceiling as Raora slept, Cecilia opened the door a crack.
She wrinkled her nose and mumbled something before shutting it quietly again.
Elizabeth didn’t mind though, taking Raora in her arms and looking down at the mark on her neck again.
Hers.
She felt almost giddy seeing it, kissing Raora’s skin and rubbing her back. A soft smile worming its way onto her face as Raora purred, still asleep.
“My kitty…”
“About time.”
“Quiet.”
Gigi laughed instead, shoveling more potatoes into her mouth.
“I’m just sayin’! If you didn’t do somethin’, I’d take over.”
“Gigi…” Elizabeth growled. She got another laugh that quickly died down as the queen put more vegetables on her plate.
“Play nice~” Raora purred but her eyes danced with amusement. The mark on her neck still made Elizabeth sit up a little prouder every time she saw it. “You’ll get your turn, Gigi, Liz just needed time.”
“All those suppressants messed you up,” Gigi mumbled as she glared at the offending greens. “You haven’t even had a proper rut yet.”
“I’m the queen, I don’t have the luxury of letting myself run wild like you do.” Elizabeth scolded and ate her own food.
“You should, you’re the queen!”
“Honestly, I agree with Liz here,” Cecilia chimed in. “You’re extremely bothersome when in a rut.”
Gigi flicked broccoli at her and Raora laughed.
“Now, now, it’s meal time, not play time~” Raora hummed as she took another helping. Elizabeth eyed her carefully. “I’ve never seen Gigi in her rut, but since she’s a good girl, I can’t imagine it’d be that bad.”
Gigi’s tail wagged while she blushed. Cecilia laughed.
“Oh yeah? Next time then, she’s yours .”
“Not too rough,” Elizabeth quietly commanded Gigi, who nodded with a strained noise in her throat.
Chapter 4: Baptized by Your Kiss by Cheesegrader (Patch)
Chapter by Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid), lycorisren
Summary:
Shiori takes a sick day.
She isn't exactly sick.
Notes:
Additional Tags: cowboy position, atypical alpha/omega dynamics
Patch: can control an omega's pheremones, making them more free to walk around without attracting unwanted attention (and in this fic's case temporarily prohibit an Omega's heat).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Clingy wasn’t the first word Shiori would use to describe Nerissa.
Well. In most cases, it would be. Shiori had even called Nerissa such yesterday, the latter rushing to hug her when Shiori was gone for most of the day talking to a client.
Today was different. The word that fit Nerissa best was... transparent.
Shiori slumped against her chair, sighing. The office clock ticked above her. The sound of other workers typing, a distant ring of a phone call, filled her ears. Almost done, she thought.
Straightening her posture, she perused her report. She was sure there were no typos, but it couldn’t hurt to double-check. No way was she allowing herself to be implicated in a “Just a reminder to the team” passive-aggressive email.
“You all done?”
Shiori didn’t flinch. She glanced up and found Nerissa staring over her cubicle, all smiles and bright-eyed.
“Just about,” Shiori said, breaking eye contact to click send. She sighed in relief. “I sure hope you’re done.”
Nerissa pouted. “You have no faith in me, Shiorin?”
“Maybe I would if you weren’t scolded by the supervisor two days ago.” Shiori scooted her chair back to grab her purse underneath the desk.
In the corner of her eye, Shiori saw Nerissa perk up. “You saw that.” Were you watching me, hidden in her words, a pebble hiding under the rug.
“I heard it,” Shiori corrected. She ignored Nerissa’s shoulders immediately slumping. “Your workstation is near mine, remember?”
The question was rhetorical. Nerissa was very aware, taking advantage of the fact by striking up a conversation with her everyday.
“Right,” Nerissa nodded. “I’m finished with all my calls and files. Wouldn’t want overtime to ruin my plans tonight.”
A hum left Shiori’s throat, acknowledging Nerissa’s attempt of dangling a carrot on a string.
Shiori stuffed her phone and notebook inside her purse. “That’s good.” She clicked it shut and started shutting down her computer. “Very proud of you, Rissa.”
Nerissa bit her lip, finger drumming against the partition. Shiori fought a smile and stood up.
“Wait!” Nerissa shot out of her cubicle and darted around to stand in front of Shiori’s station, preventing her from leaving. “You’re, um, dressed kinda fancy today.”
“Fancy?” Shiori raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah.” Nerissa pointed below Shiori’s chin. “Never seen you wear that before.”
Ah. Shiori almost reached for her neck out of habit. She knew better though. After her turtleneck got ruined in the wash, she resorted to wearing a high collar shirt. She checked herself in the mirror beforehand, just to be certain.
Not to mention she’d be caught dead before she wore a protective collar or choker. She might as well tell her business to the world at that point.
“I just wanted to try something new,” Shiori lied.
“So it’s not because you have plans later?”
“Like what?”
Nerissa laughed, but her gaze flickered to the side and lingered there. So obvious. Shiori stared at her eyelashes, the curve of them. “You know, like maybe you got yourself a hot date.”
“Very funny,” Shiori deadpanned.
“I’m serious! What’s funny about someone finding you attractive?”
A joke was at the tip of Shiori’s tongue. The look on Nerissa’s face told her to bite it down. “No ‘spicy’ date or anything like that. But I got errands I’ve been putting off ‘til the last minute. I really need to get them done.”
“Oh. So that means you don’t have time to go to Gigi’s party with me tonight?”
The name rang a bell in Shiori’s head. She heard of her exploits in the break room, one of them involving a microwave and a soaked plushie someone brought in. There were rumors that it was dunked in milk, but no confirmation.
“Is the party related to the so-called plans you mentioned earlier?” Shiori asked.
“Yeah…”
Shiori couldn’t help her giggle. “You know we have work tomorrow.”
“I’m not drinking!” Nerissa insisted. “Besides, she has family stuff this weekend. And she went on and on about how there’s no point in celebrating her promotion if we wait too long.”
“Well, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” Shiori smiled and took a step to the side, getting past Nerissa. “You can tell me how it went tomorrow.”
“I’ll invite you to the next party,” Nerissa promised. She watched Shiori go, but didn’t go after her.
Her back towards Nerissa, Shiori paused. She opened her mouth, but closed it before she could utter a word. She continued her stride, merely waving goodbye behind her.
Shiori felt eyes on her back. She resisted the urge to touch the fabric around her neck.
The third store didn’t have any either.
It wasn’t the clerks’ fault. Shiori wasn’t going to raise a commotion over what was entirely her fault either. A sour look still settled on her face when the fourth, fifth store told her the same thing.
They ran out of suppressant patches. Shiori anticipated the first two stores to have run out of stock, they were running their business solely on vibes. But every store? It was as if every omega in the city realized they ran out and hurried to buy more.
That or some god decided to fuck over Shiori today.
She wanted to check pharmacies further downtown, but she couldn’t risk it. Patches only lasted so long and she wore her current ones all day.
Shutting her front door, Shiori leaned against it and unlocked her phone. Buying online was always an option, but it was impossible to get her order by tomorrow. The screen soon confirmed her fears, displaying the earliest time she’d get her shipment was the day after tomorrow.
Shiori ran a hand through her hair, frustrated, and let the purchase go through. She swiped away the shopping tab and went to her messages.
Shioriiii
Can’t go to work tomorrow
Biboo
D:
Wat happened?? You seemed fine earlier
Shioriiii
I ran out of patches
Biboo
oh
that’s bad
Bad was an understatement. Shiori walked into her bathroom, her reflection in the mirror welcoming her home.
Biboo
did you call off work already?
Shioriiii
Waiting until morning
It’ll be more convincing when I say I caught the flu
Biboo took a bit to respond. Shiori opened her medicine cabinet, hoping a brand new patch would fall out.
Biboo
why?
our work is nice they know stuff like this happens
Shiori frowned.
Shioriiii
You know why.
Biboo was the only one Shiori told about being an omega. Even then, she revealed her secret because of an accident. Biboo asked if she could have some aspirin during a sleepover, only to find Shiori’s supply of patches when she opened a drawer.
Biboo
but the higher-ups should know already
we had to write our status in the job application and everything
Shiori knew this, of course she did. Writing things on paper and saying it aloud, where one might overhear, were two different things.
As if she could sense Shiori’s reluctance, Biboo started backtracking.
Biboo
well as long as you call off it’s ok!!
call (or text) me if you need anything :D
Shioriiii
I will thanks Beebs
She almost texted that she’d be fine, but there was no point of lying if it convinced neither of them. Not only did those patches mask her scent, but the brand she used also quelled her heat temporarily. When she started living by herself and took this job, she wore them as much as possible.
Shiori tugged down at her collar, rolled up her sleeves. She peeled off the patches on her wrists, then glanced up. White squares decorated her otherwise bare neck and she grimaced as she took them off as well. Not from pain, but from dread.
Tomorrow was going to be Hell.
It wasn’t hard to convince them.
Going off on the repeated questions and concerned voice, Shiori may have sounded like death.
At least I don’t sound horny.
Shiori groaned when the call ended, arm and phone plopping on the mattress. Sweat clung to her hair, rendered her arms and legs sticky. She had kicked off her sheets in the middle of the night, but now Shiori hung off the edge of her bed to pick it back up.
She did the bare minimum when it came to constructing a nest. There was nothing wrong with omegas having nests, it was natural. It was supposed to help them, help her. She didn’t like it.
A hand lingered over the skin of her stomach, brushed against the band of her underwear. It didn’t trail underneath the fabric.
Privacy was mostly why Shiori chose to wear patches daily. It didn’t matter whether or not the alphas in her workplace would treat her well. If she didn’t need to reveal something, she preferred to keep her mouth shut.
…But there was also this. She didn’t hate touching herself. She wasn’t disgusted, she felt good. However, feeling good didn’t mean it felt right. A thought ricocheted whenever she was on the precipice of an orgasm, that something was missing.
Shiori huffed, frustrated. Fingernails scratched her hip. She had to get over it. She hated the fog in her skull, the heat that attempted to eat her whole. A finger sneaked underneath her panties. Shiori bit the inside of her cheek.
Exhaling, Shiori removed her hand. She stared at the ceiling, taking the textured patterns to memory. She closed her eyes and wished sleep took her fast.
.
.
.
Her phone woke her up. Shiori cracked an eye open, reaching for the device without moving her head. Her vision was slightly blurry, but she could see that someone blew up her notifications.
U okay?
I heard that you sounded REALLY sick over the phone
I could help?? I could get off early
IF THAT’S FINE WITH YOU
Are u okay with that?
Shiori furrowed her eyebrows, focusing on the second message. A surge of validation swept through her, glad that she didn’t tell the truth of her condition.
Shiorin <333 !
To be honest I really need you right now
Biboo took a long time to respond. Shiori watched the three dots appear and disappear several times. Shiori hoped the supervisor didn’t catch her texting.
A single message came through.
What do u need?
Shiori hummed, thinking. She was pretty sure she had a lot of food, but microwave dinners would make things easier. Water bottles were also a must. She typed a list and sent it to Biboo.
Once again, Biboo took forever. She was playing a dangerous game by texting in her cubicle. She could just go to the bathroom and hide in one of the stalls.
OH yeah don’t worry
I’ll be there with those ASAP
Shiori scoffed, Biboo’s enthusiasm radiating off her phone.
Shiorin <333 !
Because you want to help me or because you want an excuse to leave work?
This time the response was immediate.
YOU THINK SO LOW OF ME
Biboo proceeded to spam the message logs with crying emojis.
Laughing, Shiori locked her phone and forced herself to get up. She was a little wary at the idea of Biboo being hit with her pheromones. However, Biboo was a beta and she already knew about Shiori’s secret; she would understand.
She should at least try to appear more decent in front of Biboo though.
Shiori sat up and found her shorts at the edge of the bed. She slipped them on and wrapped herself in the blanket. It was too hot, but Shiori endured and waddled to the living room.
It didn’t take too long before another notification lit up her phone and a knock came on the door. In fact, it was almost concerning at how fast she arrived. Was Biboo that worried?
Eyes shut, her head a weight atop the armrest, Shiori groaned. “Give me a second!”
She shifted the blankets as she walked, covering her thighs as much as possible without tripping. Again, Biboo wouldn’t judge, but she didn’t need to see all that.
Rubbing at her eyes, Shiori undid the chain lock and then the lock on the handle. She turned around and made her way to the kitchen.
She heard the door handle turn and the creak of the door opening.
“Lock the door behind you!” Shiori called out. “We can put away everything over there.”
Shiori didn’t hear the door close. Instead a gasp came, the sound of rustling plastic. Shiori paused.
That didn’t sound like Biboo.
Alarm plummeted down her throat, sinking to the pit of her stomach. Shit.
Shiori stood there, pondering on what to do. As if there was a choice for her. Heartbeat pounding in her ears, she popped her head out.
There under the doorway was Nerissa. Plastic bags were on the floor, the door halfway closed. Nerissa’s face was already flushed; she covered her mouth and nose, Shiori presumed to not inhale anymore of her pheromones.
Nerissa’s eyes were unfocused. They flickered and met Shiori’s own gaze. Nerissa gasped.
A burst of anger hit Shiori, but not anger towards Nerissa. The presence of an alpha was already making her lose it, but she could still think. “…I was texting you and not Biboo, huh.”
“Y-you.” Nerissa’s voice was muffled behind her palms. “You thought you w-were texting Biboo?”
Shiori frowned. Another reason why she hated going into heat, she made simple mistakes. “Nerissa.”
“Y-yeah?”
“Close the door.”
She did as she was told, in an extremely slow and dramatic manner.
“Now lock the door,” Shiori said.
Nerissa flinched. “What?”
“Lock it, please.”
She gulped, Shiori watched her Adam’s apple bob. “I don’t thi—”
“Rissa.”
A tremor ran down Nerissa’s spine. Her back faced Shiori as the latter heard the locks click in place.
Telling an alpha to trap them together was a stupid idea. But so was letting the door stay open, with both their pheromones acting crazy.
She tensed when Nerissa faced her.
Nerissa was panting, still shaking. She refused to look at Shiori, gaze trained to the wooden floor. Her erection was swelling in her pants.
What now?
“Rissa—”
Nerissa dropped to a squat, fumbling to get the plastic bags. When she got a decent hold on them, she shot up and sprinted towards Shiori.
Out of instinct, Shiori recoiled. However, Nerissa shot past her and hurried to the kitchen.
Nerissa dropped the bags atop the countertops. “I need to leave,” she forced out. She blinked, hands gripping the ceramic. “You can… you have to put them away by yourself.”
“Rissa, you know you can’t leave,” Shiori said.
“But I can’t be here with you.”
“You have a hard-on.”
Squeezing her eyes shut, Nerissa dropped her head. She muttered something, too quiet for Shiori to comprehend the words. Then, without a word, Nerissa made a run for it.
She took four steps before her foot slipped on Shiori’s blanket. “Fuck!”
Shiori winced as Nerissa tripped, landing inelegantly on the floor.
“Ow,” Nerissa whined.
“Are you alright?” Shiori asked.
“Yes,” Nerissa said, not sounding alright at all.
Shiori sighed and knelt down, extending her hand. “C’mon.”
Instead of accepting her help, Nerissa’s eyes shot open. She leaned back, attempting to crawl away.
“Rissa, what are you doing?”
“What are you doing?” Nerissa gawked at her. “Don’t you have any survival instincts?”
“I do.”
Nerissa made a face.
Shiori stared and realized she was waiting for something. She didn’t know what.
“You’re going to kill me,” Nerissa groaned.
“So you’re not going to take my hand?”
“I can get up on my own!” To demonstrate, Nerissa sat up. Her hands returned to concealing her mouth and nose. “You need to bind my hands with something.”
Shiori hummed. “I do.”
Nerissa let Shiori retreat into her room. Shiori stood there for a minute, listening. She heard Nerissa’s short breaths, far away. She didn’t hear Nerissa even try to get up. Huh.
When she returned to the kitchen, Nerissa was exactly where she left her. Nerissa turned her head up, blinking.
“Why do you have handcuffs?” Nerissa asked. “Like, legitimate ones?”
“You said to bind you.”
“Yeah, but who keeps handcuffs in their home?”
Shiori shrugged. “How else am I going to trap people?”
Somehow, Nerissa was able to laugh in this situation. “What a Shiori answer.”
“Hands out,” Shiori smiled.
Nerissa listened without a complaint. For a moment, Shiori took in the sight. An alpha that’s obedient, Shiori thought to herself. Then, she clicked the cuffs shut.
As if to test them, Nerissa pulled and pulled. It didn’t budge and finally, she breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank god.”
Shiori joined her on the floor. She kept some distance between them, more for Nerissa’s sake than her own.
They made a strange sight. Nerissa’s face burning red, handcuffed and sporting an erection. Shiori with her hair tousled from sleep, wrapped in a blanket, and her face most likely a similar shade to Nerissa’s.
“Aren’t you going to ask me?” Shiori asked.
Nerissa froze. She risked a glance at Shiori, eyes trailing up and down. “Why did you hide being an omega?”
Through the haze of her rut, Nerissa’s eyes were kind, concerned.
Shiori rummaged in her thoughts, wondering the best choice of words.
“Did you think you’d get harassed?” Nerissa asked. “Because if you did, I—”
“No,” Shiori interrupted. “I just… didn’t want anyone to know. I wear patches daily, so nobody would detect my scent.”
“Is that healthy?” Nerissa asked.
Shiori didn’t answer.
Nerissa’s face dropped and Shiori half-expected a lecture. Instead, Nerissa leaned back against the counter, deep in thought. “I won’t tell anyone,” she promised. “If you don’t want anyone to know, I won’t tell a soul.”
“…Thank you.”
She nodded. “When I read your list, I noticed you didn’t list any cough drops or medicine.”
Shiori hissed through her teeth. “You bought some.”
“I did,” Nerissa cracked a grin. “I bought so much, I thought the clerk was going to interrogate me.”
Shiori laughed. “You did not have to do that.”
“It was for my Shiorin, of course I did!”
Shaking her head, Shiori scooted closer to Nerissa. She peeked down, careful not to accidentally brush their hands together. She paused. “Rissa.”
“Yeah?”
Nerissa was still hard. Obviously she was, of course she was. Talking didn’t negate the fact that Shiori was in heat nor the fact that Nerissa’s rut was triggered from her heat. She stared and stared, long enough that Nerissa must’ve noticed.
She didn’t move.
“I heard alphas are more aggressive during a rut,” Shiori started.
“T-that’s what they say.” She startled when Shiori’s hand settled on both of her thighs. “Shiori?”
“Do you get more aggressive?” Her fingers curled, gripping Nerissa’s legs tightly. Nerissa gasped.
“Shiori, what are you doing?”
She yanked on Nerissa’s shirt, leaned closer to her ear. “Answer the question,” she whispered, demanding.
“Fuck,” Nerissa growled. Yet she didn’t so much as attempt to struggle against the handcuffs.
“Well?”
“Of course I am!” She wouldn’t look at Nerissa. “Why do you think I’m in these handcuffs?”
One of Shiori’s hands reached up, touching tentatively. Fingers ghosted up Nerissa’s neck, up to the line of her jaw, her cheeks.
Nerissa was shivering, biting her bottom lip.
“I don’t believe that,” Shiori said simply. “You didn’t come at me after I told you to lock the door. You didn’t follow me into the bedroom.”
“Shiori.” A whine, undeniable.
Fingers went under Nerissa’s chin, beckoned her up. Nerissa was putty in her hands. Breaths heavy, eyes dilated. “You were so good, waiting for me.”
“I—”
“You don’t get aggressive at all in rut,” Shiori breathed. “You get needy, desperate. Like an omega.”
Her dick twitched in her pants. “W-what are you doing?”
“I can’t tease you?”
“Shiori,” Nerissa strained. “We know that’s not what you’re doing.”
That made Shiori pause. “If you don’t want this, just tell me no.”
“…Are you seriously trying to—”
“Just say no,” Shiori assured. “Or push me off, I won’t complain.”
“Shiori, you’re in heat.”
“And you’re in a rut,” Shiori pointed out. “Because of me.”
“That doesn’t mean you have to fuck me!”
Shiori didn’t have to, but she wanted to. “Say no then.”
Nerissa cursed under her breath.
“It’s okay.”
“No, it’s not.” Nerissa shook her head. “You’re doing it to relieve your heat a-and that’s fine. B-but you don’t get it, I’d be taking advantage—”
“Because you like me,” Shiori finished for her.
Nerissa’s breath hitched, stunned silent.
“Did you not think you were obvious?” Shiori asked.
“…I thought you didn’t want to acknowledge it.”
“I didn’t,” Shiori admitted. “Because I wasn’t being truthful with you."
Nerissa hid her face in Shiori’s shoulder. She let Shiori pet her hair.
“If it had been another alpha,” Shiori murmured. “I would’ve slammed the door on them.”
“Oh, god.”
“Do you want me?” Shiori asked.
Nerissa nodded frantically, handcuffs rattling as she held the hem of Shiori’s shirt. “Please, please.”
Blanket discarded, Shiori slipped off her shorts and panties to reveal a trail of slick.
“I need to eat you out,” Nerissa groaned.
“Later. I want to ride you first.”
Nerissa squirmed, but didn’t complain aloud. She lifted her hips to help Shiori pull off her pants, setting her dick free.
It was big, frankly. Shiori wanted to joke about it so bad, but if she didn’t get fucked soon she might lose it.
“If you don’t move, I’ll remove the cuffs,” Shiori promised.
“Fuck, yes whatever you want.”
Shiori hovered over Nerissa’s hips, lining Nerissa’s dick properly. She sank down and Nerissa’s head banged her head against the floor.
“Only the tip is in,” Shiori laughed, breathless.
“You feel so good, I can’t help it.” But she didn’t move, like Shiori commanded.
Her core tightened at the realization. Nerissa bit her bottom lip, close to drawing blood.
Shiori never properly dealt with her heat, never had— wanted an alpha to help her before. She should’ve been gentle for her own sake.
Shiori dropped her hips hard, pleasure wracking her spine. “Fuck,” she whispered and began a steady pace.
This was what was missing.
“Shiori,” Nerissa gasped. “You’re so fucking tight.”
“Do you like it?”
“Y-you’re making it really hard for me to not be a one pump chump, right now.”
Shiori laughed, the sound breathy and bright. “Wouldn’t want that now, would we?”
This was what Shiori needed to reach that peak. No matter of masturbating could compare to Nerissa writhing beneath her, relinquishing control despite being the alpha.
Nobody else was going to give Shiori this pleasure.
Shiori’s bouncing grew sloppy. Despite this, Nerissa’s cock kept brushing her g-spot. She pinned Nerissa’s hands to the floor, forcing herself to continue. More.
“Kiss me,” Nerissa begged. “Shiorin, I’m close, please!”
And she knew nobody could drive Nerissa crazy like she could.
Shiori leaned down to kiss her, Nerissa craning her head up to meet her. The latter sighed, letting Shiori slip her tongue in easily.
Nerissa lasted five, six more thrusts before she came inside Shiori. The latter broke the kiss, moaning as she continued riding Nerissa, as she felt herself getting filled up.
Finally, finally, Shiori descended and her thoughts were cut short, her vision rendered white with pleasure.
Nerissa peppered kisses on Shiori’s neck as the latter heaved, whispering praises and words of love. A kiss to the jaw, a kiss that lingered on her neck.
“Rissa.” She reached for Nerissa’s wrists, hurrying to set them free. “Let’s go to the bedroom.”
Like the good alpha she was, Nerissa listened.
Notes:
I'm embarrassed.
Chapter 5: Roses And Horns, Part 1 By Hambunger (Jealousy)
Chapter by Hambunger
Summary:
Bae and Irys live in completely different worlds, but when a chance meeting brings the thief and the noble together, they realize that the only thing that'll make their worlds whole is one another.
Part of the Kingdom shared universe.
Chapter Text
Once upon a time, there was a princess. Well, the girl wasn’t really a princess, but as far as Bae was concerned, she might as well be one. She lived in a fancy house with big walls around it, walls that were tricky to climb even for someone as talented as her. The girl was pretty too, Bae could tell that much even from a distance, hidden as she was in a tree near those big walls. Her eyes were as bright and blue as the sky on a sunny day, and her violet hair hung down her back in vibrant curls. The first time Bae saw her, she’d instantly forgotten why she’d even snuck over the wall in the first place, and just spent the rest of her day watching the girl walk through the gardens. Bae wished she knew the girl’s name, but she couldn’t very well go up and ask her. She wasn’t supposed to be inside the walls in the first place.
Trespassing, they called it. It was a word she’d gotten familiar with, having had it yelled at her so often, before she got smart and quiet enough to slip in and out of just about anywhere undetected and make off with any interesting treasures she found on the way. They were mostly shiny knick-knacks, although sometimes she’d pick up a useful tool, like a fresh knife. If she saw some good looking food, or an item one of the kids back at the orphanage might like, she’d make sure to snag that too. She was good at stealing, if she said so herself. It was fun too. But, one day, while she was lurking up in the tree, watching the girl as she walked beneath her, a thought rose unbidden to her mind.
You know, I think I’d give up all of my treasure just to talk to her…
She scooted forward and opened her mouth to sigh, but then–
Crack!
The branch she’d been perched on snapped underneath her, and she fell with a yell and a crash into the thorny embrace of the bush below.
…I hope the branch didn’t hit her, She thought, before she realized the true gravity of what had just happened.
Oh, hells. You’re dead to rights this time, Bae. They’re gonna clap you in irons and haul you off to rot for sure.
“Are you okay?”
Bae’s eyes opened with a start, and she looked up fearfully to see that pretty girl looking down at her, worry clouding her eyes.
“I, um… Yes, I’m alright but I really should–” she rambled, pushing herself up to a sitting position.
“Hirys, my name’s Irys! Who might you be?” she smiled as she cut the thief off, a sight Bae realized she was seeing for the very first time, even after all her observation.
It’s beautiful…
“Hehe, I’ve always wanted to say that to somebody! Hey, did you hear me?” Irys teased.
“...Bae.” She mumbled, her face hot, her mind already trying desperately to burn this encounter into her memory. “Name’s Bae.”
“Well Bae–” Irys said, extending a hand to pull Bae to her feet.
Oh her hands are soft, Bae’s racing mind informed her, as if she wasn’t already painfully aware of that fact.
“–what brings you here? I don’t get to meet many people.”
“You.” Bae blurts out without thinking.
“Oho? Are you a dashing knight then, come to free me from my torment?”
“I uh…” Bae stammered. “I’m not sure?”
But I think I’d like to be.
“Wait, torment?”
“Boredom. A torture most foul.” Irys said, nodding as if she’d said something profound. “And until you make up your mind, you should keep coming back and visiting me. I bet you’ve got plenty of interesting stories you can tell me, hm? Save me from my boredom?”
“I suppose so?” Bae said, confused. “I mean– Yes, I do!”
“Great!” Both of them were startled by the sound of someone calling for Irys. She stood up, but before she ran off, turned back and flashed Bae a conspiratory grin, her cheeks rose-tinted. “I’ll meet you by this tree tomorrow, okay?”
Bae, left there under that tree, nodded vigorously, even though Irys wouldn’t see it. She waited until the strange and beautiful girl had vanished from sight before she at last resigned herself to leaving, climbing up the tree and hopping over the wall. She giggled to herself all the way back into town.
Of course, she came back the next day, and the day after that as well. Her visits to Irys became a regular occurrence, and a much-appreciated diversion from the day-to-day struggles of the life of an orphan and a petty thief. Irys seemed to enjoy the visits too, as without fail, she’d be waiting beneath the tree for Bae, holding whatever book or other diversion she’d managed to squirrel away for the two of them to enjoy. Irys had been teaching her to read, as one part of Bae’s ‘knightly training,’ something Bae had insisted she receive in exchange for telling Irys stories.
As for that self-prescribed ‘training’, Bae took to reading quickly, but it had fierce competition when it came to choosing her favorite part. The art of the combat entranced her, and it was shockingly easy for the thief to get her hand on a pair of practice swords. It wasn’t an ideal arrangement, but Irys would watch the mansion’s guards as they drilled, and then try to help Bae recreate their movements. When that didn’t bear fruit, as was often the case, the two of them would spar. Almost every match ended with Bae lying flat on her back, and today was no different, even after she’d been training with the sword for a few years now. Occasionally, she’d manage to disarm Irys, but it was always a struggle to even keep pace with her. She didn’t look like it, but the girl was strong, damnably so.
“Owch, Irys! Cut me some slack here!” She groaned, letting go of the wooden sword in her right hand. “I think you broke my finger.”
Irys dropped to her knees, examining Bae’s hand with an amused expression on her face, albeit one that didn’t reach her eyes, shaded as they were by her hat. Bae hated her hats. Irys had suddenly started wearing them all of the time, and they hid too much of her beautiful hair. But that wasn’t the only reason she hated them. Ever since she’d started wearing them, there was a quiet sadness resting behind everything Irys did. She said she was just fed up with still not being able to leave the grounds of the mansion, but Bae could tell there was something else wrong. She was too afraid to ask, though. There was something different about Irys now. It unsettled her. For a while, she hadn’t been sure what it was, but not anymore.
It’s her scent.
Or more accurately, the complete lack of it.
~**~
When Bae had presented as an Omega, she awoke in the middle of the night to a feverishly hot cloudiness stifling her thoughts. She tried to get back to sleep, but a voice clawing and scraping at the back of her mind eventually forced her to get to her feet. It, no, she needed something. The voice either wouldn’t or couldn’t articulate what that something was though, so she did the only thing that felt right. She followed the voice, slipping out into the night. The cold did little to clear her thoughts, and before she knew it, she was walking across the ground’s of Irys’s family manor, crouched low to the ground. She couldn’t even remember climbing the walls, but her senses felt sharp. She could hear the crunching of boots around corners, see through the shadows as if it was the middle of the day, and most importantly, she could smell, even if only faintly, her quarry. She was standing at the wall of the manor itself now, directly below a window that was hanging open, albeit at least two floors off the ground.
You can climb it. The clawing and the growling had told her so. You need to. She listened. It was easy for her, even without her burglar’s gear. She was stronger, more agile, slipping through the window quiet as a mouse. The room was cooled by a gentle breeze, but Bae felt like she was on fire. The air was filled with the scent of… she paused for a moment, determined to savor it, capture it in words. It took her a moment to place it, the smell so strong she could almost taste it on her tongue. It was a rich scent, like cherry wood undercut with the bitterness of strong dark chocolate, the latter a luxury she’d only been lucky enough to pilfer once. She could hear her blood pounding in her ears like a drum, spurring her onward. She could hear Irys as well, her uneasy breathing, the soft groan escaping her lips.
She needs you. They’ve kept you from her for too long.
Without bothering to question who they even were, the thief crept closer to the four poster bed where Irys laid. Her hands brushed against the curtains, fingers tightening as she gripped the half-translucent fabric. She wanted to tear the curtain aside, to give form to the silhouette inside, to dive into that bed, but she stopped herself. Wresting control of herself back from the snarling voice left her hands shaking, claws that had –until now– gone unnoticed digging into her palms. She needed to stop herself, but she couldn’t leave. Not yet. At that moment, she felt anger like she’d never felt before boiling the rational part of her brain.
It’s not fair. They’re keeping her here, keeping away from you. Even though she’s yours.
She stumbled backwards, falling backwards to the carpeted floor. She braced herself, keeping the sound to a minimum as she grappled with the desires being drawn out of her. Arguing with the animal voice was like biting off a finger while being boiled alive by the heat pooling inside her as she watched Irys’s silhouette shift, but slowly she mastered herself. As she shakily rose to her feet, her hand brushed against something that had been laying in a heap on the carpet. She glanced at it, and her eyes went wide. Before she could make a terrible decision, she decided to only make a bad one instead.
She nearly leapt out the window, scrambling down the wall and fleeing the grounds as fast as her legs could take her. All the while her prize, Irys’s discarded nightgown, still laden with her scent, was clutched in her teeth. That night would not be the only time Bae found herself sneaking into her –Stop, she’s not mine– alpha’s quarters. Each time, she left with another memento for her nest, another object to temporarily sate her inner animal. Bae counted herself lucky that Irys never breathed a word of the disappearing items to her, and that her collection habit was never questioned by her employer. The perks of bringing in good profit to bandits, she supposed.
The anger and the envy never truly disappeared, though, no matter how much she tried to convince herself she could be content with stolen echoes and too-short visits to Irys. In fact, it only got worse. Her hidden nest continued to grow, as did the space in her heart.
~**~
“Baeeeee? Are you in there?” Irys called, before flicking her on the forehead with a huff.
“Huh!? Oh, yeah, hello.” Bae mumbled, still dazed from her revelation.
“You’d think I’d hit you on the head.” Irys remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
“Hmm, your finger looks okay to me, but just to be sure…” Her voice dropped to a whisper, and she placed a gentle kiss on Bae’s knuckles. “There, now it should be all better.”
Bae squeaked and looked away quickly, hiding her face –and her guilty expression– in her hands. Her thanks were muffled, but Irys hummed in acknowledgement all the same before she settled down beside her.
“I haven’t said this outright before, but I’m really happy you’re my friend, Bae. I love my family, and the occasional guests and the staff are nice and all, but they all refuse to tell me much of anything about the outside. Even my older sister is much the same.” She mused sadly, staring off into the sky. “I wish I was brave and interesting like you.”
Bae listened intently, and when her reply came out, it was as a whisper.
“I’m not that brave, Irys, and I don’t know about interesting. I’m just Bae, and I’m lucky.” —that I met you, and that scares me. A thief’s luck always runs out eventually.
It’s as good a time as any to ask her, I suppose, Bae thought as she glanced towards Irys, nervously chewing on one of her clawed nails.
“Hey, Irys?”
“Hm?”
Don’t chicken out now, Bae. You got this.
“So, there’s this harvest festival coming up, and I was wondering if you like to sneak out and go wi–”
“Are you serious?” Irys cut in, her voice high and intense.
“I… well, only if you want to…” If Bae had a tail, it would have coiled around her leg in shame.
“Of course I do, you idiot!” Irys cried, a smile shining out from under the shadow that had been cast across her face as she scooped Bae up into a hug and spun her around.
Bae tried not to have a heart attack when Irys hugged her. She thinks she did a pretty good job, it only felt like she was going to pass out once, and Irys didn’t even look like she noticed.
“Irys, ack, you’re choking… me,” Bae coughed out, before Irys released her from her ironclad grip. After taking a moment to catch her breath, Bae was overcome by the urge to laugh, and soon enough, Irys joined her as well.
Maybe my luck hasn’t run out just yet.
~**~
The night of the festival arrived, and Irys was pacing. The plan Bae had concocted relied first on Irys retiring to her room early in the evening and claiming she didn’t want to be disturbed. If all went well, nobody would come to bother her while she wasn’t there. Admittedly, it was a tenuous hope, but Irys didn’t care. She craved the taste of freedom Bae had shown her, and she wouldn’t miss this chance for anything. The only part that concerned her was how exactly Bae planned to sneak past the guards and get to her. She’d tried to get an answer out of her, but Bae had been adamant about keeping it a surprise. Some part of her knew she could have pulled the answer from Bae’s lips, but that wouldn’t be right. She was trying to keep that side of her hidden, for everyone’s sake. Besides, a little surprise was exciting.
Tap tap tap.
It looked like her surprise was here, at last. Crouched with cocky poise on the windowsill was Bae, one hand held high to give an eager wave. She stepped from the window into the room, adjusting the pack slung over her shoulder. After an over the top bow, she dropped to one knee and looked up at Irys, holding out a hand.
“May I spirit you away from here, my dear Lady Irys?”
The blush that burst across Irys’s face was nearly as red as Bae’s hair, although the dashing thief didn’t look nearly so composed herself. Irys held back her answer for a moment, that part of her that smoldered in the back of her mind savoring the way Bae squirmed, imperceptible to anyone but Irys, while she waited for a response.
“You may,” she declared at last, clasping Bae’s much smaller hand in her own and walking with her to the window. “But tell me, how do you expect to get us down?”
Bae simply smirked and pulled a hook and rope from her bag, making sure to maintain her hold on Irys’s hand. The alpha didn’t complain. After securing it to the window, Bae moved to let the other end of the rope fall to the ground below.
“Does this mean you’re going to let go of my hand? Oh, you wound me, Bae.” Irys teased, leaning in closer to catch a trace of Bae’s scent. She smelled like saffron and sugar, sweet with just the barest hint of spice. It always filled her with a peaceful warmth, bringing to mind all the days when Bae would bring her pastries. Bae had sworn they’d taste even better fresh from the bakers’ stalls, and Irys would be lying if she said she wasn’t looking forward to that part of their little excursion. As for her question, she’d expected Bae to stammer and protest, but her face was instead screwed tight with concentration.
“Of course not, my lady,” she grinned, her free hand fiddling with the rope, which she’d begun to tie around their waists. “Just hold tight, won’t you?”
Irys didn’t need to be asked twice. She wrapped one arm around Bae, still stubbornly refusing to let go of the hand in the other, and snuggled up close to her. The sweet scent grew stronger, and Bae stepped backwards towards the window, taking a deep breath before stepping out. The rope held, as did Bae’s strength. Slowly, she began to walk the two of them down the wall, that focused expression returning, with the addition of the tip of her tongue, stuck out to the side in determination. Around halfway down, she started to struggle, beads of sweat forming on her arms, face, and most disastrously for Irys, her neck.
The sweetness in the air was intoxicating, and she found herself biting her lip, lest she bite Bae’s neck instead. Her fangs drew a small trickle of blood, a drop of it falling on Bae’s pale skin. More than once, she had to fight off the urge to see what the mark she could leave would look like, if only she let her fangs grow to their full size. After what felt like an eternity, Bae deposited the two of them on the ground. Irys had just enough time to get her footing before she felt Bae fall against her, her breathing heavy.
“Tired. Gimme a moment.” She mumbled.
You’re going to be the death of me, Bae, Irys protested silently. The coil of tension her alpha instincts were winding up got tighter. Her temples itched. She took a slow breath, trying to wrap herself in Bae’s scent without her noticing. She steadied herself and the coil loosened, just a little. The itch remained.
I can keep control of myself. I’ll show them how wrong they are.
“Okay, ready now.” Bae said, slowly standing back upright and untying the rope.
“About time,” Irys scoffed lightheartedly. “Any longer and we’d be caught before we even started.”
“Yeah yeah, I hear you. …Wait, what’s up with your eye?”
“Hm?” Irys cocked her head to the side.
“Oh, nevermind. Just thought it looked weird for a moment. I suppose I was wrong.”
“Oh so I have weird eyes now, do I?” Irys jabbed, before walking on ahead. “Maybe I’ll just go to this festival by myself, then.”
“Oi, don’t leave me! And slow down! Your freakishly long legs make you walk so much faster than me!” Bae snapped back, laughing as she scampered after Irys, who gave her a light smack for revenge.
Their journey into town went off without a hitch, although their bickering continued almost the entire way. It only ended when Irys, after Bae complained once again about still being sore from the climb down the mansion wall, offered to carry the shorter girl for the rest of the night.
“It’d be quite easy, my knight. You are rather small, after all~” Irys purred, leaning down to emphasize her point. She watched intently as Bae’s nose twitched, picking up traces of her scent, even though Irys had been using suppressants, just like she’d been told to. They were becoming less effective, and although that was something she should probably be at least a bit worried about, she only felt a sense of satisfaction. She straightened up after a few seconds, having let her primal side have its moment to drink in Bae flushing with embarrassment.
“But, we’re almost in town, so perhaps we should refrain.” In her peripheral vision, she saw Bae’s posture droop ever so slightly. “Besides, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like you to show me around. You’ve more experience with this than I do.” Bae perked right back up at that, her mouth running at a breakneck pace as she urged Irys onward.
Cute. It was a word Irys found herself repeating to herself like a mantra that night.
And what a night it was. The best night of Irys’s life, she decided. Everyone at the festival was so much more free, more alive, than she’d even hoped would be possible, herself most of all. The sights and sounds of the festival amazed her. Although Bae dragged her all over the place, clearly trying to help her experience as much as possible, she convinced her to slow down long enough to appreciate a few musicians and other performers, plying their trades on crowded corners.
Bae was also more than happy to guide her towards all the best baked goods, even if thoughts of how much better Bae herself would taste kept creeping up on her. Later in the evening, while the two of them were nursing hot mugs of cider, they came across an old man who had attracted a large number of onlookers. A notable amount of the crowd, Irys realized, was made up of couples and families, each huddled close together to ward off the oncoming nighttime chill. The old man, who proclaimed himself a storyteller in a voice like the crackling of dry grass, began to speak in a low, dirge-like tone.
Irys eagerly stepped towards the throng of people, and Bae followed close behind. The story itself was nothing special, following the exploits of a heroic warrior, fighting in honour of their country and in defense of their loved ones. What made the performance was the delivery, each word spoken with gravity and vigor. At every successive triumph, the crowd pressed closer to the storyteller and one another, and faint murmurs rippled throughout the gathered townsfolk. Bae grumbled something about not being able to see, a complaint Irys suspected was an excuse for Bae to sidle up in front of her. Not that she minded of course. Turning her attention back to the old man, she listened with growing dread as he described the hero’s greatest foe.
Fear gripped the other listeners as well, although their discomfort came from their deep investment in the tale being woven. The storyteller described a terrible creature, savage and insatiable, its eyes burning with dark flames, a crown of jagged black horns upon its head and razor claws at its fingertips. A demon. Irys began to shake. The murmurings of the crowd were now a hissing cacophony, and the old man’s voice carried the cruel bite of a whip as he lavished the details of the demon’s death. Someone cheered. The atmosphere of the festival, once lively and welcoming, was now oppressive and overwhelming. Bae, noticing both the taller girl’s shaking and the stench of terror upon her, turned around with a cheeky smile on her face, one that disintegrated the second she saw Irys’s ice-cold expression. Without saying a word, she grabbed Irys’s hand and led her away from the town square. Irys couldn’t see where they were going through her tear-stained eyes, but she could feel the curious stares of people watching her flee. Her temples burned.
Why did I have to be born like this?
Why couldn’t I just be normal? I’d even be happy as a beta.
Why? Why!? WHY!?
Then the running stopped, and she heard a voice, cutting through the roaring in her ears.
“Irys, breathe for me, okay?” Bae whispered gently.
Warm hands were resting on Irys’s cheeks, and she was standing on her toes to bring their faces closer together. Irys did as she was asked, inhaling the sweet, pastry-like scent of the omega. As air passed in and out, details of the scene became clear once more. They were standing together in an alleyway. It was dark and quiet. The air was cool. Waves of calm were washing over her, the redhead’s presence soothing her. She had tucked her face into the crook of Bae’s neck, and she was clinging to her for dear life. She didn’t want to ever let go, even if it was selfish. One hand was now on her back, supporting her while the other gently carded through her hair.
“There, it’s all okay now. Just you and me, okay?”
Irys nodded desperately.
“I’m sorry, Irys. This was a bad idea–”
“No. I just… got overwhelmed. I’m happy you brought me out to see this, to be here. Really, really happy. Thank you, Bae.” The words felt too small for her feelings.
“Of course, Irys. I’m here for you, you idiot. Just tell me what you need.” Irys was grateful that the shorter girl didn’t inquire into the cause of her grief. She couldn’t bear the possibility of Bae knowing what she was and hating her for it.
“Just more of this.” Irys pleaded.
“As you wish.” Bae acquiesced, the words delivered with the sincerity of a prayer.
The two stood there for some time, simply enjoying the feeling of the other in their embrace, before Bae spoke up again.
“Irys, it feels strange to say something like this now, since this didn’t really turn out as well as I’d imagined, but…” She took a deep breath and let it out. “I lo–”
An off-key whistling and the thud of deliberately loud footfalls shattered the moment. Bae’s neck swiveled to look in the direction it came from, annoyance flashing through her mind. It hardened into glacial tension when she caught a glimpse of a blade in the moonlight. A figure stood at one end of the alley, a cloak hiding any distinguishing features. Slowly, Bae let one hand drift down to her belt, fingers wrapping around her dagger. Or they would have, if she’d remembered to attach it to her belt today. Her eyes darted to Irys. She was still shaken, too much to risk her being in danger. They needed to run. She glanced down the other end of the alley. Another figure, similarly armed. They were too far from the festival proper to call for help either.
So much for that, then. Damnit, Boss even said the town was supposed to be safe tonight.
“Alright, lassies, hand over everything ya got, and we’ll only hurt ya a little.” The first coughed, his voice like gravel.
Bae snarled and stepped into the middle of the alley, her hands clenched into fists. She’d be damned if they hurt Irys at all on her watch. The two muggers laughed. Bae grit her teeth as they ran at her. To her credit, she was able to land a few solid hits on her assailants, and even knock away one of their knives before they were able to grab her. Even with the toughness granted to her by her omega blood, it was still two on one, and they were larger than her. She was thrown against a wall, and she felt more than heard the crunch of her head against the stone. The knife being brought ever closer to her was shiny, like stolen jewels.
I hope Irys is okay. Why do I smell burning? …It’s a nice smell.
Then Bae’s world went dark.
Time had slowed down to a crawl as Bae had fought. Irys wanted to move, to help, even just to yell, but she was paralyzed by fear. She willed her body to move, but it wouldn’t. She was frozen, but she felt like she was on fire. But then Bae fell.
Save her. Save your omega.
One of the muggers was stepping towards her, gloating away in an inane manner, before he stopped short. Irys let the fire out. It burned along her skin, melted and reshaped her bones, split her skull. It hurt, and she roared with anger. She was free, and she was going to crush them. It felt good. The world was tinged with red, and shreds of her torn clothing were falling like dead leaves. She tore the hat from her head, leaving the punctured thing on the ground and freeing her horns at last. They’d grown long and sharp with her transformation, as had her nails, which were as claws of dark, chiseled onyx. She looked down at the man, –no– the disgusting thing that was trembling before her.
“D- d- d- de-”
She didn’t let him finish speaking. With one hand, she picked him up by the head before slamming him down into the cobbled street below. She did it again and again. He stopped moving, but it wasn’t enough yet. Violet eyes locked onto the other one, fumbling with his blade as he backed up. She closed the gap in less than the space of a blink, wings that shimmered like a crystal lattice flaring out behind her. Her claws tore through him like he was barely even there. Although the knife struck her once, it failed to pierce her wine coloured flesh. Its blade snapped off, falling to the ground with a weak clatter, joined soon after by the scattered pieces of its former wielder. Irys walked over to Bae’s fallen form, cradling her in her arms.
Omega still breathing. Good. Keep omega safe.
Irys sat with her, running her tongue gently along the smaller girl’s injuries. Her thoughts were a complete mess. She didn’t know what to do or how to help. So the demon did naught else but wait there. The burning feeling throughout Irys’s body slowly dissipated, and she felt herself returning to her original state. At some point, she must have fallen asleep, since the next time she had a clear thought, she was lying back in her bed, being attended to by a number of her family’s trusted servants.
She quickly learned that the official story was that a demon had snuck into town during the festival and had kidnapped her. Then, on its way out of town, it got into a scrape with and killed two local thugs and fled the scene without Irys. Close enough to the truth that it would hold up to light inspection, while still obscuring her family’s shame over her demonic blood. That was fine, she could handle that. She could even tolerate the talk of additional guards being posted throughout the manor, and the assignment of a knight to accompany her at all times, if she really stretched her patience.
What she couldn’t tolerate was that knight not being the charming thief who’d stolen her heart, nor could she let go of the thought that she might have received Bae’s in return. It made her sick. She’d disappeared, without even the chance for Irys to say goodbye, let alone give voice to her feelings.
Love like that only happens in stories of princesses and heroes. Never for people like me.
~**~
Several years passed, each as uneventful for Irys as the last. With her sister, another alpha, set up to take over as head of the family in the future, Irys was left mostly to her own devices, limited as they were. Occasionally, she’d be expected to make graceful conversation with guests, but her mind was always far away. She’d never been especially close to her family, but the rift only grew as time went on. Although, her designated knight, a beta by the name of Flare, was quite nice.
She was a good friend, and honest as well. Aside from her stalwart personality, she’d also been chosen for her remarkable talent with a sword, having bested more than one alpha who’d relied exclusively on their natural strength. When the topic arose, Flare would always be sure to mention that her record against fighters of the dominant secondary sex was not as impressive as was purported, but having seen her in action, Irys wasn’t sure how true that was.
She tried time and time again to put her energy to use, but nothing stuck. She hated how everyone else seemed to know exactly what it was they were doing, while here she was, a noble and an alpha, trapped and listless, completely without direction, without control. She’d been able to go into town once or twice, provided Flare accompanied her, but even then, it just wasn’t the same. The pangs of envy she felt whenever she saw the smiles on the townsfolks’ faces turned the trips short and unfulfilling. But, to Flare’s merit, she was not unpleasant company. She was, however, too cordial for Irys. She wouldn’t speak a word of ill to her lady, not even in jest. And although she’d banter lightly with the mansion’s guards on occasion, it always seemed to cause her some grief afterwards. It perplexed Irys, even if she understood the reason behind it. It would be contrary to Flare’s earnest nature for them to engage in petty arguments, and as a knight, it wasn’t her place. Irys wished it wasn’t hers either.
Perhaps that was why she jumped at the first sign of anything remotely resembling freedom. She’d heard her family in a discussion about sending an envoy to meet with one Ninomae Ina’nis, a priestess of the Ancient Path. With the resurgence of this long-obscured faith, House Nephilim was clearly determined to make an ally of the one heading the movement. Naturally, someone would have to make the journey to meet this priestess, and Irys was quick to insert herself into the discussion and offer herself as a candidate. Her offer was met with skepticism at first, just as she expected it would be. But she slowly managed to wear down any resistance to the idea, and she only needed to play on her family’s pity of her situation a little.
So, the plan was as such: House Nephilim would begin correspondence with the priestess, and once a strong rapport had been established, Irys would make a journey to the temple, bearing gifts and the promise of joining the priesthood as a demonstration of goodwill. That particular stipulation had given her pause, but in the end, she reasoned it couldn’t be worse than how trapped she felt now. Of course, Flare would be escorting her on the journey, as the western stretches of the kingdom had been especially plagued by troubles recently. There were the usual worries like wild beasts and bandits, and there’d even been rumors of a dragon being sighted out in the principalities.
Although, their travel wouldn’t take them nearly that far out, so if there was going to be any trouble, it’d likely be at the hands of the Red Teeth, an infamous gang of bandits known for singling out traveling gentry and nobility on the winding roadways. They’d been active in the region for decades now, all the while acting under the orders of the elusive Rattaz, the Steel Rose. Local legend held that Rattaz was a demon, and that was how they’d managed to evade being captured even once during all the years they’d menaced the countryside. If such tales were true, some small part of Irys hoped she would meet the thief.
But, dragons and demons aside, the journey had to be made. Irys had exchanged a few letters of her own with the priestess, and she seemed a wise, understanding individual. If nothing else, Irys thought, she might be able to find some solace in her company. Before that, she and Flare would need to actually cover the distance, an affair that turned out to be a lot less exciting than Irys had initially expected. Stops in villages were brief, and the space between them was all but barren of any interest to her. Flare was in high spirits, which were infectious enough that Irys found herself cracking a hollow smile of her own here or there, even if she couldn’t find it in her to appreciate the adventure itself. It felt lacking, in a way she couldn’t articulate.
The two of them were traveling on horseback, seeing as they’d opted not to ride in a carriage, as that would only make them a more appealing target for an ambush. It had worked, and when coupled with the fair weather, made the journey a swift one. It was with a heavy heart that Irys rode into town, making her way through the streets towards the temple. It was a grand building, and although it was dwarfed somewhat by her family’s manor, it had a calm strength to it that she found reassuring. As she entered, with Flare remaining outside, she found that such strength was a trait shared by the temple’s priestess. Even though Irys stood at least a head taller than her, her presence suffused the room, lending her a larger-than-life quality. Irys did her best to ignore the mingling, exotic smells that surrounded the priestess when she handed off the presents from House Nephilim.
The two of them sat together on a bench inside the cathedral, the only sound coming from the gentle flow of the breeze through the open windows.
“Humu… would you like some tea, Lady Irys?” The priestess spoke at last.
“That would be lovely, thank you, priestess.”
“Please, you may call me Ina.” She smiled, before fetching two clay mugs. She returned a few moments later, the mugs now filled and warm to the touch. Irys accepted one of them gratefully, the beverage bringing with it a comforting feeling.
“Then I would hope you will do the same for me, Ina.”
“It would be my pleasure, Irys.” Her peaceful expression grew distant and contemplative, and she stared off at the violet rays of light that were cast through the stained glass by the midday sun. “However, if my asking does not offend you, what is it that is weighing on your mind so heavily?”
Irys blinked in disbelief. “You can tell?”
“One of my responsibilities as a priestess is to aid those who seek me out.” Irys said nothing. “Would I be wrong to suspect that that’s part of why you came here?”
“You wouldn’t.” Irys took another sip of her tea. It steadied her nerves.
“I thought so.” She nodded insightfully. “There's sadness in the air around you. If you’ll forgive my directness, I can smell it.”
“...I see.” Irys stared into her mug, as if it would have the answers she sought. “May I… tell you a story, Ina?”
“Please, go ahead.” The priestess said solemnly.
“There once was a… a demon. It, she, didn’t understand why, but she was kept away from the world. She was given a good, peaceful life, but she wanted more. Then one day, a knight arrived, blind to the demon’s true nature. The knight told the demon stories of the world beyond her peaceful prison, showed her glimpses of what her life could be like. But the demon had nothing she could give the knight in return, nothing but her love. One evening, the knight came to the demon, offered to bring her out into the world, even if only once. Of course, the demon accepted. It was…”
Irys had to stop. The tears welling up in her eyes were too much.
“It was…?” Ina coaxed her, placing a hand on Irys’s shoulder to calm her down.
“It was a beautiful evening. But the demon couldn’t control herself, couldn’t protect her knight, couldn’t even tell her the truth, and– and her knight disappeared.” Irys took a shaky breath. “She loved me and... I never told her I felt the same. I made her leave because of what I am. Now I look around and I see people together, free, happy, and it makes my blood boil, Ina.”
Irys watched as Ina absorbed the story she’d been told. It took Irys a few seconds to fully process the full scope of what she’d revealed to Ina, but she didn’t look surprised, uncomfortable, or anything of the sort. Just thoughtful, patient. When she spoke at last, although it was with the same relaxed tone she’d used before, it was as if she held the power to part the seas or even stop time itself with naught but her words.
“It doesn’t sound as though that tale is yet complete.”
“Pardon?”
“Well, I haven’t read the tale myself, but I expect the knight would be glad to see their love living the way that suits them, no matter what that means.” A knowing smile spread across Ina’s face, as though she was privy to some secret joke. “I’ve always preferred stories with heroes that fight their hardest to reach their happy endings. It’s comforting.” She got another faraway look in her eyes, a look that Irys recognized by the pang of envy it always sent through her chest. She let the feeling ripple through her, not quite as harsh as it used to be.
“Thank you, Ina. If you’ll excuse me though, I… believe I need some air.”
“Of course. May your path be clear and steady.”
Irys left without another word, leaning against the outer wall of the church, letting her eyes pass slowly over the grounds. There was a simple vegetable garden on this side, and the church had been built in such a location that it felt almost as though it was a halfway point between the town and the surrounding wilderness. It was a calming effect that was more than likely intentional, Irys decided, as she saw Flare, deep in the midst of a quick spurt of training, uncharacteristically unaware of her surroundings. She mulled over Ina’s words as she watched the swordswoman flow from one form to the next, her blade a blur. After some time, Flare broke from her self-induced trance, and once she’d gathered her senses, she turned to Irys and made her way forward, her longsword returned to its sheath.
“Ah, my apologies, Lady Irys. I was lost in thought. Did you need something?” Flare inquired, sweat dripping from her brow.
“No, I’m fine, Flare. I’m in much the same position, that is all.”
“Ah, I see! Well, some members of the town guard passed by while you were inside, and they asked for a chance to spar soon, so I was warming up, just in case.”
“Oh, are you taking on challengers now?” Irys joked.
“Ah, erm, not exactly. I was hoping I might get your permission, actually. I know how important this mission is, but surely this would be no harm, my lady?” The swordswoman asked, bowing slightly as she made her request.
…my lady…
Irys’s face broke into a grimace for a fraction of a second, but Flare appeared to be none the wiser. She opened her mouth to reply, but she was cut off. There was a scent in the air, albeit a subtle one, diffused as it was by the wind. She glanced around, trying to figure out where it had come from, and more importantly, why it was filling her with such a maddening feeling. The cries of the voice that clawed in the back of her skull were getting louder. Flare said something that didn’t quite reach her ears.
It couldn’t be.
“I believe that fair lady right there is mine, thank you.” Someone growled. A silhouette formed beneath the long shadows of the trees.
Irys’s heart skipped a beat.
The silhouette emerged, coalescing into a lithe person dressed head to toe in black, save for the wine-red cape that hung from their shoulders. Irys could make out the shape of toned muscles under their tunic. The elegant rapier on their belt shone in the sunlight, and it bore an ornate crossguard that was stylized after a rose. Their silent steps onto the church grounds oozed with rakish confidence. A mask obscured all of their features save for their vicious smirk. The faint, pastry-soft sweetness that wafted off of them, made an odd match for their otherwise threatening appearance.
“Name yourself, villain!” Flare declared, stepping forward, one hand firmly on the handle of her sword.
“Name myself? Bah, a foolish request, but one I shall indulge nonetheless.” The figure placed a hand on their chest. “I am Rattaz, the Steel Rose, burglar extraordinaire, leader of the Red Teeth, scourge of the crossroads, bane of merchants… so on and so forth. But, most importantly, I’m the one who shall take back the most precious treasure in the land…” Rattaz held up one hand to command silence, making a point to pause for dramatic effect. “Irys’s heart.” If the saccharine rush that tickled her nostrils once more wasn’t all Irys needed to know for sure, the dramatics would have been. She almost laughed. Against all odds, the impossible thing she’d hoped for above all else was happening. It was her.
Wait… take back? Does she think…?
A low, amused rumble rose in Irys’s throat, but she remained rooted to the spot, transfixed, her gaze that of a predator.
“I know not what you speak of, rogue, but should you take another step, the only thing you shall take will be the point of my sword.”
Rattaz drew their rapier and yawned, holding the weapon with apparent disinterest out to their right side, before extending their left hand and beckoning with a curl of their fingers. Irys was barely able to stop herself from leaping towards them and pinning them to the ground. Flare rushed at Rattaz, and Irys watched with bated breath and hungry eyes as their blades met for the first time.
If you want to take me, my knight, then you’ll have to earn it.
Chapter 6: 'Being a Good Alpha' by Dr_Fanatic (Alpha Purr)
Chapter by Dr_Fanatic
Summary:
Ame is not having a good day, plagued by old insecurities and guilt over failed relationships. She is not sure she is a good alpha... but luckily, her girlfriend is able to come over. And Ollie will not let her keep being so hard on herself...
(Alpha Ame, Omega Ollie)
Notes:
(As a side note, this can be considered part of the multiverse from my "Hololive and Friends Unity" series as a fun treat. Also, thank you Hambunger and Satashi in particular for reading through this and your encouragement.)
Chapter Text
There were relatively clear skies as the afternoon rolled in over everyone. It had been one of those quiet days for everyone in town, where nothing really major seemed to have happened. There were no major wrecks, no public demonstrations, or shortage of supplies to help omegas and alphas with their pheromones and such. It was simply unremarkable - a day that passed by that most simply forgot about by next week.
But despite there being nothing wrong with the day... Ame still felt miserable.
She sighed, trying to shake off the feeling as she worked at her desk. She was having a day in her office, filling out reports for the Network. The light of the setting sun came through her windows, illuminating filing cabinets, tall potted plants, and two chairs she had set up for visitors. A table near the back had a coffee machine, the pot for today having gone cold hours ago. She did not always brew some - she did not like coffee, really - but... she needed the boost.
It had worked, too, given the papers she had neatly stacked on one side of her desk. They consisted of reports for several cases she had done this past month, as well as legal documents needed for ones she had coming up. Even in the digital age, it paid to have physical copies of many of these things in her mind.
Not everything could be printed, though, which was why she was typing away at her laptop currently. She was sending reports to the Network regarding some recent activity she had noticed in the closest city to her. She believed it could be temporal in nature, which made it vital that they were made aware of it so that she could get back up swiftly if required. (Normally Kronii would help her, but... she was kind of rutting Fauna today, and it was not going to stop anytime soon, so she was on her own this time.)
Overall, it was not anything strange for her to be doing. On any other day, she might have been humming a tune to herself as she filled out the necessary documents... Yet instead, she had a deep frown on her face, her eyes dull. She had to blink constantly to clear the cobwebs from her head, just trying to get herself through this last small stretch. But no matter how hard she focused, she seemed... stuck.
A stranger might assume that it was having a heavy load of paperwork that was causing her foul mood. But while it was tedious at times, the detective actually liked doing work like this most days. She was a workaholic at heart, thriving most days from doing her job, whether it was at her desk or out in the field. If anything, she was annoyed by her inability to get into her normal flow of things.
So with that not being an option, it might therefore be assumed it was due to some... urges she was dealing with. Ones that were causing a noticeable, tight bulge in her spats under her skirt. It would be causing quite a few distracting pheromones to be released, too, if not for the pills she had taken that morning and the suppressant patches she had put on her neck. Though even so, the slight smell of sunflowers still made her nose twitch.
She sighed, shifting in her seat to get more comfortable. Working while a heat or rut was coming up was not generally something most people did. The lust that clouded one's mind during them, plus how the hormones affected their coordination, was not exactly good for productivity. That was not even mentioning how their pheromones could be distracting to coworkers if you worked in retail or something. That is on top of the risk of triggering a coworker’s instincts and both parties moving elsewhere for... quality time.
Most people would simply call off work when their ruts/heats arrived. Some jobs offered compensation, but if not, no arguments were generally made regardless, even by betas. (Those that did usually learned their lessons when the bathrooms or supply closets stank of semon and other fluids.) As long as you did not abuse such time off, there were no issues.
But if you had to work - or wanted to like her - then medication and suppressants were all but required. The economy could be tough at times, after all. In such cases, though, a decrease in efficiency was expected and accounted for. And the whole time, an alpha or omega would be grumbling as their bodies begged them to breed.
The time-traveler would not deny that her current rut was part of the reason for her bad mood. She had a hard time dealing with them for... more reasons than one. How they affected her job was one of them, hating how she would have to give her work to other versions of her at times to deal with it. Paperwork was one thing, but engaging in gunfights was another when dealing with a hard-on.
It was deeply annoying to her... but it was not what was bothering her most. Or, well, she supposed it was linked to it in a way, but hey - this was just life. She had learned to deal with it over the years... mostly. If that was all that was wrong, then she would have no problem rubbing herself off when she got home so she could rest up, then continue taking pills until her rut was over. Then she could catch up on assignments and make up for wasted time.
Such was the life of an alpha... even one as pathetic as her.
Ame grimaced, her fingers faltering on the keyboard. She suddenly became aware of how slightly damp her spats were, her hips instinctually bucking for a bit of friction. She bit her cheek, trying to ignore the heat in her groin... But more importantly, she also tried to not focus on the lack of... “power,” she supposed, that was supposed to come with it. That need to push her appendage into something that simply... was not there.
That was the thing about alphas - they were meant to be dominant. They were supposed to want to turn omegas into quivering messes under them as they pounded away, panting at the mere sound of their voice. To want to prove their superiority to other alphas and show them who was in charge, always ready for a fight. To feel pride in how their pheromones overwhelmed others’ senses if one was strong enough.
As an alpha, she was supposed to do and feel these things. That was what society told her. That was what was expected from every partner she ever had. All of that was what made for a good alpha.
...But that just was never who she was. She hated being rough with people, unless it was a criminal she was locking up. She was self-conscious of her pheromones and how they affected others. She would rather try to have a nice conversation with a fellow alpha than try to brag about dick size or how good she was at pleasing others at least a little bit.
It was like everything she was supposed to be, she was the opposite. None of the traits she was supposed to have came naturally to her. It was not like she had zero of them - when needed, she could put on a strong voice to give commands, which was useful when leading a mission. But even then, she seemed unable to muster that same authority for more... private affairs.
...Not that she was very into such affairs, to begin with. Just another knock against her... One she was painfully aware of... And one she had received an unpleasant reminder about when searching her office earlier.
The detective’s eyes strayed to the other side of her desk, where the object that had caused her funk sat. She... had no clue how she had never found it before now. It had to have been there for months now, hidden in the back of that drawer. Had she seriously never checked it this whole time? Had... the pheromones she knew that she had rubbed into it been so weak from the start that she never noticed it? Had she seriously never noticed its absence, either, or just did not care?
...The questions hardly mattered, though. What did was that she had found it today... and it had managed to sink her heart instantly. No matter what file she worked on, or whether she tried other distractions like eating or listening to music, the object continued to mock her. Putting it somewhere would also not change anything, she knew.
For sitting there was an orange handkerchief - a special embroidery of gold on it depicting a phoenix. A cute little thing she remembered getting her omega friend for her birthday a few years back... A friend she had tried to have a relationship with. Who had taken to doing cute things like hiding these around her office despite... discussions they had, to tease her.
But... it had not worked out. It never did. As always, she had managed to screw things up and-
The time-traveler sucked in a breath, shaking her head. She blinked hard, trying to ignore the stinging in her eyes. She knew that Kiara would hate knowing she was framing it that way - insisting that she had been the one in the wrong. It was... something she was struggling to believe, but she was trying. Some days, she even did.
When in the middle of a rut, though, with the sign of another failed relationship before her... it was hard to have that conviction.
She attempted to take another breath, trying to finish the report she was on. But she kept having to blink to clear the mistiness in her vision. The fact she was tearing up also reminded her of how un-alpha-like she was - a “real” one would suck it up and take their frustration out on a pillow or a mate later. The memories of her failed relationship also continued to plague her, especially that night when things had finally broken off. All of the tears and pain, the confusion, and... and...
...She could not keep operating like this.
The time-traveler sighed in defeat, slumping against her desk. She had made a good effort - more than good, she was sure Kronii would say. This report about the potential temporal anomaly was the last important document she needed to get done. After this, it would be well within her right to go home. (The Network would have accepted her taking the day off, anyway - they understood the “quirks” of timelines like hers involving alphas and omegas.)
But even so, she had hoped to power through some less important paperwork. Not much - she did not need an earful about sleeping in her office (again), but it would save her time later. Yet she had to face the fact that... she was too emotional right now. If she pushed herself any more after this, it was only going to cause issues.
She just... needed to calm down. She needed some comfort to distract her from the deprecating thoughts going through her head. From the reminder of how awful of an alpha she was that she could never please any omega she ever-
...Except for her current mate, that was.
She paused, pursing her lips. Was... it okay to bother her with this? Like, she knew that her mate was not busy today, but... she did not want to impose on her. What if she was out with friends? Or what if she was putting together a date night and ruined those plans with her request? Or-
She won’t care, a voice in her whispered, calm and soothing. Her mate was always understanding with her about these things. It was not like she was forcing her to come, anyway - if she could not make it, she would explain why and promise extra cuddles later... Though she really would prefer them sooner.
Ame waged this internal war with herself - her feelings against the desire to not appear weak. But with her rut already making her emotions run high... she gave in to the first. Thus, she hid the document on her laptop briefly and brought up Discord. It did not take her long to get to the private DMs she shared with her lover.
She paused briefly, uncertainty nearly staying her hand. After another glance at that handkerchief, though, she crumbled, typing up a message and sending it before she could stop herself again:
ɑDetective: Hey, I’m feeling a little down right now. Are you able to come to my office? I could really use some comfort right now.
There was a tense minute as she awaited a response, feeling the beginning of a sweat on her forehead. She knew she should not be stressed - her mate could be doing so many other things to distract her from Discord. Not getting an immediate response did not mean anything.
But... it was still enough time to make her wonder if this was the right thing to do. To wonder if she had pushed her luck a little too far. That this would be the time that the other said she was finally done with her, tired of how pathetic she was and-
At the bottom of the screen, she saw that her lover was typing, cutting off her thoughts. Then, that message was sent:
ZombieΩ: Of course! I’m not that far away, actually. I’ll be there in about half an hour! Just hold on until I get there, alright? Love you!
It was amazing how such a simple message instantly brightened her mood. She smiled shakily, a fresh wave of tears springing from her eyes that she tried to wipe. Her heart was already picking up with anticipation, eager to see her face again. Which... felt a little silly, since they had seen one another just that morning. But it did not change the dreamy feeling building up in her, anticipating being able to hold and smell her!
...She was so excited, that it took her a second to realize the rumble emanating from her chest.
Eye widening, the detective put a hand over her mouth, flushing with embarrassment despite no one being around. She swallowed thickly, trying to stifle the sound. She mostly succeeded, but the vibrations, while muted, continued on. Just trying to open her mouth caused other small noises to escape her as a result.
It was absolutely mortifying. An alpha purr was not supposed to be an easy thing to draw out. Guttural and possessive growls, perhaps, but not joyous purrs like omegas freely gave to their mates and even friends. From an alpha, it was most often heard after very intimate moments with those they loved. Short ones might also happen if they were holding their child, or their mate did something particularly sweet.
Yet here she was, purring like a fool just from knowing her mate was coming to visit. Any alphas she knew growing up would never have let her live it down. Even among her friends now, she was trying desperately not to let moments like these be heard too much. She just... could not handle getting made fun of, even in jest.
...The implication of how attached it meant she had gotten to Ollie also made her face feel like it was burning up.
As much as the time-traveler wanted to curl up and hide, however, she still had a document to finish. So, trying to ignore her damnable instincts, she brought up the file again and got back to typing. It would only take a few minutes, and after that... she could await the arrival of one of the most precious people she had ever met. Who always seemed to know how to make the shame inside of her go away.
...She only hoped her rut and the scent of her omega did not turn her mind into mush before she could explain her problems.
-------
Ame’s office consisted of two separate rooms. One was the office in which she had been working in nearly twenty minutes ago. People entered the other one, though, when they came to see her. It was much more homely, with more potted plants, a bookshelf filled with various novels, and plush chairs and a couch. A water cooler was by the door for refreshments, as well as neck suppressant patches on a small desk. (If people wanted her help, then they would ask without using pheromones to intimidate or seduce her. Otherwise, they could go elsewhere.)
Nine times out of ten, she met clients in this room if they wanted a face-to-face discussion. Only if they were a good friend would she let them into her working space. That way, her working area was not overly contaminated with pheromones that might distract her. And when a little bit did rub off in there, she knew how to air out and decontaminate things.
It was not an unusual practice for people if they could do so with their job. Everyone had a tolerance for these things, but if you could minimize these variables in any way, all the better. Lord knew how her brain could be affected by the scent of an omega constantly bugging her especially. Her nose was quite sensitive to these things.
...It was something that Kiara had known, too, when they were together. She ruminated on that as she sat in the front room, draping herself on the back of the couch. Her rut was more tolerable now thanks to some fresh patches and retaking some pills. Still, it was only the beginning of it, and she would be struggling with its effects for days to come. Thank God I got the main bulk of my work done. It’ll be light work at home until this is over.
But like before, the throb in her groin was not bothering her the most... It was the orange handkerchief that she held in one hand, which she stared at vacantly. The fabric was smooth between her fingers as she scrunched and twirled it. The embroidery also seemed to sparkle a little from the afternoon light outside.
Even now, it was hard to detect any pheromones from it. But if she brought it up right to her nose... she could smell it. That warm scent like something sweet being cooked over a fire that she knew the phoenix for. Though the one from this item was slightly different from what she normally produced - somehow more... sugary. A sign of the affection that went into marking it, despite how un-potent it ended up.
It brought back some good memories... but also too many painful ones. The detective grimaced, balling up the fabric in her hand. She recalled how many times she had been so close to this exact scent. Like any alpha, she had loved nothing more than taking in these kinds of pheromones during quiet times. They had helped her to relax... To feel a bit fulfilled.
...At least, so long as the scent was not in places she had not wanted it to be.
The phantom of those old frustrated feelings from then surfaced as she recalled Kiara’s little game. Somehow, no matter how tightly she locked up her office, that woman had found ways to break in and hide her things everywhere in her working area. And usually, the pheromones would be potent, like she had rubbed them all over her neck glands. Given time, they easily permeated the space... and set off the blond’s alpha senses.
The phoenix had done so to be cute - to tease her a little bit. She had later admitted to it being a fun game she used to play with Calli when they dated centuries back. Quite a few couples partook in it, from what she knew. All she had intended was to show her love through these actions and... make her more excitable.
All it ended up accomplishing, however, was making the time-traveler annoyed.
Like... it was one of the things she made very clear with all of her friends! Unless she invited them in, no one was allowed in there! Even being her mate did not give someone an exception to this! She wanted a space where she could work with a clear head! Where the only pheromones she had to worry about were her own!
So coming on some days ready to work, only to find her head swimming from Kiara’s scent, had not been pleasant then. It took so much effort to clear those pheromones away so she could focus. Worse was when they were tantalizing enough to cause her to go into an early rut, messing with her workflow even more. Or the one time that it was timed with her natural rut, which had left her a panting mess - leaving her head so foggy and later causing-
The time-traveler whimpered, curling up on the couch. Those had... not been good experiences with her. Those were not the only things the phoenix had done to make her uncomfortable, either. The other’s teasing nature always seemed to manage to poke at her weak points - and not in a good way - as well as her insecurities.
...But she did not blame her friend for that. She had barely done anything to stop her - trying to get her to tone it down, but hiding the depths of how much it messed with her. Because... alphas were supposed to enjoy these sorts of antics, right? Playing along was what was supposed to make her a good mate. Failing to meet those expectations had cost her relationships before, so... surely if she forced herself to enjoy them...
A bitter chuckle left her. There was a certain irony to that whole situation. She had been unable to assert herself properly and make her omega behave, like a “proper” alpha would be able to. But if she had, she would be denying doing things that were supposed to be great for alphas. And so she had meekly gone along with it... which also proved how terrible of an alpha she was.
Not that the phoenix knew then - she had acted tough in front of her, trying to seem strong. She thinks the orange-haired woman saw through her a bit, given how much she giggled quite a few times... but evidently not enough. She likely assumed it was just silly alpha posturing. But... the truth came out eventually, in the worst way possible.
Ame curled up more, but when it accidentally brought the handkerchief too close to her nose, she choked and threw it on the nearby coffee table. She gritted her teeth, unable to hold back these feelings any longer. Just... what did she think she was going to accomplish by reminiscing? Now she had made a mess of herself before her mate could arrive. God, she was going to look so weak!
But then, what was new there? She... she would never be a good alpha. No matter what she did, whether she was honest or lied, she always got it wrong. She was an embarrassment to, alphas and any omega unfortunate enough to date her. A little pup who clearly had something wrong with her.
Why... why was she like this? Why could she not be normal? Why could she never get things right? Why-?
The door connected to the building hallway opened then, and a familiar cheery voice called out. “Ame! Sorry about the delay! Did you know the elevator was out? So annoying!”
Startled, the detective looked that way, and sure enough... there Ollie was. Her breath caught a little, seeing the patchwork gray skin of her face illuminated by the light from the windows and her heterochromatic eyes shining. Her hair also seemed to be glowing from this angle, done into a long ponytail at the back. She dressed incredibly casually today, with a black long-sleeve sweater and baggy dark gray pants for the cold weather. Yet the former did nothing to hide her neck, which...
...which already had suppressant patches on it. Normally, she went without them unless in heat, letting her pheromones get to cloying levels in the air. If they were at one of their homes, she likely would not have put them on, either, unless asked. She knew how much the blond craved her scent in other settings to unwind.
But here... The time-traveler had nearly forgotten that the zombie put them on every time she came to the office, as a precaution. Even when they stayed in this front meeting area, she made sure to have them. It was such a small thing, but... after the day she had been having, it meant the world to her. It made fresh tears sting her eyes before she could stop them, those rumbles starting again in her chest.
The undead-girl was smiling widely as she stepped in, closing the door behind her. As she stepped closer and took in her appearance, though... it quickly faded. A worried frown crossed her features, her steps quickening as she came to the side of the couch. “Ame? What happened? Are you okay?”
The concerned tone broke Ame down further, shutting her eyes tightly in a vain attempt to stop her tears. Yet somehow, she managed to force out some words from her clogged throat and despite her chest vibrations. “I-I... I didn’t mean... I was trying to...” She kept failing to finish her thought, unsure of what she even wished to say.
...But that did not stop Ollie. She heard her sigh, followed by footsteps as she rounded the couch. The omega sat next to her on the edge, her hand carefully removing the alpha’s deerstalker cap. Her voice was gentle as fingers messed with her hair. “Oh, Ame... I’m sorry. I didn’t realize it was this bad from the message you sent. You’ve been going through it today, huh?” Another hand went to her arm, fingers lightly trailing down it. “It’s okay now. I’m here. You can let it out.”
The detective felt goosebumps on her skin, the rumbles getting louder. She could smell her mate’s pheromones so clearly now - scent like freshly fallen rain in a field of grass. Her member strained in its confines as her instincts flared, her hips humping the air a little. Any other alpha might have been seizing the initiative and started licking and biting their mate, forgetting their issues through pleasure for a time.
However... sex was the furthest thing from her mind, despite the heat below. And rather than simply take what she wanted, she instead opened her eyes, sniffling as she met her lover’s gaze. She squirmed in place, hating how quiet her voice was. “Can... can I hold you?”
A part of her expected ridicule from asking so pathetically, burned into her growing up... But of course, the zombie only smiled warmly, climbing further onto the couch. “You’re always allowed to, dear. No need to be shy.”
The time-traveler’s cheeks burned... but the giddiness in her heart overpowered that. Almost as soon as the redhead was sitting in her lap, her arms wrapped around her in a vice grip. She pressed their bodies close, the omega’s legs encircling her back as the alpha’s drew up and acted as a seat for the other. Their heads rested on one another’s shoulders, neither touching their necks, but their positions were still good enough to breathe in what pheromones they were producing deeply.
The feeling of her mate - slightly cooler than a human, but still fairly warm - made all of her tension melt away. Her eyes fluttered shut, a sense of calm encompassing her. She managed to hug her even tighter... and soon, her purrs were freely escaping her, her brain screaming from having her omega in her arms.
She was still self-conscious about this habit of hers, but that concern was muted now. All she focused on was the need to keep holding her mate closer. Her worries about being a bother or looking pitiful faded away as fingers continued to curl in her hair and went under her coat and shirt to rub circles on her back. Each motion caused her pitch to shift a little, but the happy giggles from the undead-girl helped her to not care too much about it.
She never had to worry about not being a good alpha with her. In these moments... she could just be herself. There was no need to hold back her traits that she had become so ashamed of. In this woman’s arms... she was accepted. She was not looked at like something was wrong with her.
With her... she had found a peace that she had yearned so many years for.
Hours seemed to pass by, though she knew realistically it had only been a few minutes. Far too soon, though, Ollie hummed next to her, speaking quietly as if not to disturb her. “Are you feeling better?”
Ame swallowed, trying to find her voice despite her deep purrs. She managed to start speaking after a few seconds, choosing to ignore how her voice rumbled from her chest vibrations. “I... I am. Thank you.”
The zombie giggled, twirling a few locks of the alpha’s hair. “Good. Was today alright, despite... whatever it is that happened? Has your rut been bothering you?”
The detective blinked, having momentarily forgotten about her throbbing member. A surprising thing... considering that the omega’s own groin was pressed right on top of it with how she was sitting. Their chests were also pressed together, and while her mate may lack in large “assets” there, she took notice of the softness beneath that sweater. One of her hands was fairly close to the redhead’s ass, too, to help with steadying her.
Yet despite the position and the pheromones permeating her senses now, she kept her control. She shrugged, being careful not to shift her hips too much. “It’s just been the usual sort of annoying. The cooling weather outside I think helps a lot along with the pills.”
“No... premature releases?” the undead-girl asked.
The time-traveler shook her head. “It likes to leak a little when I need to move around, but no. I tend not to do it when I’m on the job.”
Ollie giggled. “And here I thought that would be the benefit of working alone all day. Who’s going to complain if you head to the bathroom and jerk off real quick for relief? Or even just do it under your desk?”
“My future self,” Ame responded, rolling her eyes as her purrs became more manageable. “And any clients or friends who decide to make a surprise visit. This is not that kind of alpha office.”
The zombie laughed some more. “Ha - yeah, I know. I was just joking.” There was a pause after this... before her voice became more serious, yet tender. “Do you want me to get you something infused with my pheromones later to help with it?” Her fingers rubbed another pattern on her back. “Or... want me to be there next to you while you relieve yourself?”
The detective flushed, having to clear her throat a few times. A few of her doubts rose back up, making her hesitant. Even after so many months together, it was still hard to be... open about her needs. “I... Y-you don’t need to do that. I don’t need-”
“I know you don’t ‘need’ it,” the undead-girl said. She pulled back a little, the blond shivering in protest. But then those mismatched eyes met hers, filled with as much care as the voice that accompanied them. “I asked if you wanted me there. I’m willing to.”
The time-traveler knew she was. The rumbles in her chest intensified as she recalled the nights they shared a bed while she was rutting or the omega was in heat just... being there for one another. More recently, they had also begun making nests in their homes - a step that made her heart race thinking about it. Why would it not, given the implication that went with it? That they expected to be with each other for a long time, and needed a place to feel the other’s presence when they had to go away for a while.
They had not officially used either yet, and now would be a good excuse to do so - to be so close in such a special place. And yet... she hesitated, pursing her lips. Was... that taking things too quickly? Would that make her seem... overly needy? She had already asked a lot by interrupting her mate’s afternoon just to cuddle with her.
Besides... it was not like the redhead would actually be doing anything. She was too feeble of an alpha to accept her omega’s touch to so much as rub her dick. All her lover would be doing was sitting there giving her pheromones, and perhaps hugging her from behind as she did the work herself.
Ollie had done so before without complaint, but... what if tonight was different? Would she get annoyed and tell her off? There was an easy solution to this, of course, but... was she ready for her to do anything more? Having to ask that question made her feel worse, too. What alpha had doubts about wanting an omega to pleasure them during a rut?
Her was the answer... and it had ruined too many of her relationships in the past.
So it... seemed like a better idea, then, to just deny the offer altogether. I could always ask for her sweater when she’s done with it, I guess. As much as she was doubting herself now... she did not want to be rid of her scent tonight. It would also help reassure her mate that she was not the problem or anything, right?
Hoping that would be the case, Ame looked down, purring her lips as she reluctantly shook her head. “N-no, I... I think I’d rather be alone tonight for that. I just wanted to see you after...” She trailed off, before sighing, trying to ignore the handkerchief she had left beside her as she attempted to smile. “Well, you being here has already made me feel better. So don’t worry about it, okay?”
The zombie stared at her intently, eyes boring into her. She did her best not to flinch, hoping that her mate would not see through her facade. She felt awful for being so secretive, but she was starting to feel too awkward about it now. So she hoped that her ability to put on an act from over the years of her work would-
The omega sighed, looking at her sorrowfully. “...You’re doubting your worth as an alpha again, aren’t you?”
The detective froze, eyes widening as the slight haze of pheromones and her rut cleared for a second. “Huh? How did-?!”
“Your purrs,” the undead-girl responded, tapping the alpha’s chest. “They always pitter away when you’re thinking about that sort of thing. That, in addition to you not jumping at the chance to have me help with your rut when you usually have in the past...”
...For a second, the time-traveler was too stunned to speak. Her grip on her mate felt stiff now, unable to move her limbs. She suddenly was incredibly focused on her purring, noting how much they had truly died down. Normally, she could barely get them under control when they were holding one another. It was a trait of hers she tried to ignore to preserve her little remaining dignity, hoping the other did not mind it. And yet...
“You... noticed that?” she asked, needing to hear the verbal confirmation.
Ollie’s eyes softened, nodding as her hands went down her back, this time on the outside of her clothes. “Of course I did. I notice every little tick with them.” She stared at the blond’s chest, smiling sweetly. “It’s... very soothing, honestly. It’s one of my favorite things about getting to cuddle with you. I’ve never heard an alpha purr so much!”
“...We’re not supposed to,” Ame said quietly, eyes moistening - from affection or shame, she did not know.
The zombie returned her sad gaze to her face, patting her back. “That doesn’t make it bad. Any omega you’ve ever been with should have been proud to hear it. I’m sorry if most of them made you think otherwise.”
The detective pursed her lips, wondering if she should... make clear what her purring fully met. But considering that she had been seen through already... what did she have to lose? She felt guilty enough for trying to avoid things after asking her mate to do this for her. She may as well make up for it immediately.
Thus, she admitted the truth. “...I never purred with any other omega, Ollie.”
That earned her a surprise look from the undead-girl, mouth slightly gaping. “...Seriously? Not... even Kiara?”
The mention of her friend made the time-traveler flinched, but she nodded. “Never. I don’t think I’ve ever purred since I was a kid. I guess I never really...” She did not finish that thought... but she knew her lover could fill in the rest: “I guess I never really felt happy enough to do it with anyone else?”
Ollie stared at her for a time as she processed this. Then, she giggled bashfully, for the first time seeming like a demure omega in the arms of their alpha as one would expect as she smiled. “Heh... You, uh... really know how to make a girl feel special, huh? Not sure what I did to earn such an honor, but...”
...Ame was not sure she knew where to begin explaining that - why she felt safer around her than all previous mates. It was several things, really, like her respecting the boundaries of her office. There was also the energy she brought with her on dates that never faltered just because the blond was being awkward. Not to mention her ability to put her foot down even in the face of strong alpha pheromones, whether hers or others, even without taking the right pills!
And her patience with her... Dear God, she had not realized how much she had desperately wanted that from a mate. Someone not expecting her to rush ahead in things... To not be like a perfect alpha, even though she knew she was supposed to be-
The zombie’s hand was on her face now, wiping away a tear she had not realized had fallen. She pressed a kiss where it had been, her voice soft again. “I’m still not hearing those purrs anymore. Do you want to talk about what’s wrong?”
The detective took a breath, trying to compose herself more. But despite that... she could not stop the waver in her voice. “Why... why do you put up with me?”
The undead-girl looked at her sternly, that earlier shyness gone. “I don’t ‘put up with you.’ I love you. I like being with you, whether for dates, cuddles, or helping with your ruts.”
“But why?” the time-traveler asked, sniffling as the words tumbled out before she could think about them. “I... I can’t be fulfilling your needs like I am, surely! I-It took me so long to even just be there for you during your heats! Even then, I don’t touch you as much as I should, or where you need it. I’m not rough, or dominant, or-” Her breath caught, looking down with increasingly panicked eyes. “What the hell is the matter with me?! Why am I so bad at these things?! I-!”
She suddenly found herself being pulled close, her head next to Ollie’s neck. Immediately, her senses were hit with pheromones, which now had an extra flouralness to them. She recognized it as a sign of her mate trying to calm her down - make her relax.
She did not fight it, taking in deep breaths of the stuff as she clung to the omega and cried. She was squeezed back, soothing words whispered in her ear as hands once more rubbed her back. She let them wash over her, releasing all of the pent-up doubts and fears that had been with her most of the day.
At some point, her small sobs teetered off... and she noticed her chest was rumbling loudly again. This time, though, she did nothing to fight it off. She was too tired to... and if the redhead liked them, then she might as well keep doing it, expectations be damned. If she did not care, then... why should she?
It was a mindset her lover and every one of their other friends were trying to help her learn... She just wished it was not so difficult at times.
Once her tears were dried up and her mind was calmed by the waves of pheromones, Ame squeezed her mate some more. “...I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize for slipping a little today,” the zombie replied, before a small growl left her throat. “I swear, though, if I ever meet the alphas and omegas who put those ideas in your head, I’m going to bash their heads into a wall.”
That got a laugh out of the detective, mingled with her purrs. “I think you’re going to have to get in line for that. I think Gura and Kronii want them skewered on their weapons. Even Elizabeth looked tempted to ignore ‘justice procedure’ just to find one them and give them a lesson.”
“Well, hey, if she needs an excuse, I can put in the request myself,” the undead-girl said. They both chuckled, the mood lightened a fraction. Once it died down, though, she pulled back to look the alpha in the eye again, her gaze questioning. “But... seriously, what’s brought this all up again? Was it a bad dream last night, or...?”
The time-traveler sighed, still feeling awkward about going into detail. But after all of that, she knew it was time to better explain herself. Thus, she hesitantly reached beside her and grabbed the forgotten handkerchief, bringing it up beside them. “It... was this. I found it when looking through some cabinets earlier.”
The redhead gazed at it, a look of understanding spreading on her face. The blond looked away, shrinking a little while also not pulling away from their embrace. “I don’t know how I never found it for so long. But seeing it just... brought back memories.” She pursed her lips, her chest tightening slightly. It was... not exactly easy to discuss time with your past mates with your current one, even if they were a mutual friend to you both.
Naturally, though, Ollie did not seem the least bit annoyed. If anything, her expression became more tender, gently taking the piece of cloth from her. Her eyes remained fixed on it as she addressed her softly. “Ame... you know Kiara doesn’t blame you for how things went between you two. She’s okay with where you both ended up. Hell, she’s practically our biggest hype woman now!”
Ame blushed lightly, recalling all of the times the phoenix cooed over seeing the two of them together kissing and laughing... It did not get rid of the guilt lingering in her heart, however, as she looked down. “It was still my fault how they ended, though.”
The zombie moved her free hand as if to cup her cheek. “That isn’t-”
The detective cut her off with a sharp look. “Don’t you dare try to deny it! I’m the one who never spoke up over her antics! If I had, then...” She took a deep breath, going back to looking away with shame. “I let that tension rise. It wasn’t her fault.”
Briefly stunned, the undead-girl then sighed, shrugging in concession. “Okay, fine. I won’t say that you didn’t make mistakes... even if they were born from those unhealthy ideas you received growing up.” She shook her head. “But Kiara knew how jittery you were, despite how you tried to hide it. She should have asked you more and listened when you told her to calm down.” She frowned, glancing away. “Especially with what she was hoping to do with you that night.”
“...She told you about that, huh?” the time-traveler asked. She had never said anything directly, but it was not exactly a secret, either, so...
Ollie shrugged again. “Not too much... Just enough so that I wouldn’t make the same mistake as her. But I had already gotten the message that intercourse was off the table for now.”
Ame sighed heavily, pulling the other closer again so she could hide her head in her shoulder. She remembered that night too well. It was when Kiara’s little pheromone hiding in her office, among other things, had worsened her natural rut. She had not had any more pills on hand, and it had unfortunately been more intense than usual, likely due to her senses being worn thin by that point. It had ruined all her work that day, unable to focus on anything other than keeping her hands away from her dick.
She had been incensed by that, and had stumbled to the phoenix’s place that evening to confront her. Not... the wisest decision, given her state then, but she had not exactly been thinking clearly. All she had wanted was to demand that she stop from now on, and did not want anything miscommunicated by text or voice call. So she had let herself into the orange-haired woman’s home to do so...
...only to be brought into an intense kiss, her senses assaulted by Kiara’s heat. The next thing she knew, she had been brought to the bed, and her then-mate had rubbed her already nude body all over her. Begging for her to claim her while she kissed her face all over, trailing close to her neck, while her hand also ghosted her raging erection.
The detective shivered, her purr mingling with a whine as she hugged the redhead more. The way things had escalated then had left her so lost and confused - even frightened amid that lustful haze. It was a scene she had not wanted to be a part of by that point in their relationship. She knew that she should have tried to voice some sort of denial right when it all began.
But... she was too afraid of not coming across as a good alpha. So in her muddled, scared state, she had tried to give the phoenix what she wanted. It was not like they had been virgins, anyway (not that she herself had ever had a good time with sex). It had been a few years since she last tried, so maybe she had gained the right instincts during that time, too!
...But she had not. She had not been able to be as rough as Kiara wanted, or at least “move” quickly enough for her. She had kept getting other things wrong as well, and she had heard the frustration in the firebird’s voice, and...
A sad chuckle left her, doing her best to hold back another breakdown. “You know... for how much I hated myself for previous nights with mates - for not satisfying them... Kiara was the first time I ever cried during it.”
“Oh?” the zombie said, not pressing for more but being sure to continue massaging the alpha’s back to help her.
The time-traveler nodded against her. “I guess something... broke in me then. From not being able to even give a friend of mine for years the kind of treatment she wanted.” She sighed. “I suppose it worked out for the best, though. Nothing kills the mood, even when rutting or in heat, like a crying alpha, right?”
That earned her a light slap on the back of her head from the undead-girl. “Don’t frame it like that. You were upset. Being an alpha has no bearing on that.”
“But-” Ame tried to say.
“Wouldn’t you have stopped if Kiara was the one who started crying?” Ollie asked.
“Of course!” the detective replied immediately, appalled even thinking about doing otherwise.
The zombie kissed the top of her head. “Then don’t focus on what you are. Her stopping and the talk you had was just her being a good mate... and a good friend.”
The time-traveler felt her heart sink, recalling the rest of that night. Even in her horny state, Kiara had stopped everything to check on her, even when she feebly tried to “finish things.” The moment the blond had been allowed any space, though... she cracked and ended up curling up on the bed, begging for pills, patches - anything to clear her head. Apologizing in a blubbering mess for ruining the night.
Or, well... her exact words had been: “I’m sorry I’m a defective alpha.”
...She will never forget the look of horror and guilt on the phoenix’s face when she said that. It was like she understood everything perfectly then, even before she got her pills and water and they were able to talk. Yet she had ended up spilling the particulars anyway of her life growing up, and the... abuse she had gotten in school. (She accepted that was what it was now, even if she was never hit or anything.) The burden had become too much then, and she had been unable to stop herself from what felt like confessing her sins.
The rest... was history after that. A night resting together in one another’s arms, telling the other silently that they did not hate them despite all the miscommunication. Then days of slowly opening up about parts of her life growing up to their friends with her support. (Though to this day, only Kiara and Ollie knew everything.) So many plans were made that would morph into the attempts to boost her confidence now.
And... the official break-up, the whole ordeal souring their ability to be mates. They were still close, and she was grateful for that. But on days like today... she could not help but wonder about how things went wrong so quickly. All because she was a ba-
...Because she let her insecurities stop her from being honest.
Ollie poked the blond’s chest once more, pulling back enough so that she could see her smile. “I’ll take that as a sign we’re making progress?”
Ame blinked, before giving a subdued, yet genuine chuckle. “You are... way too good at reading my purrs. I don’t even know all the things you seem to be hearing.”
The undead-girl grinned widely. “Well, you can consider me the expert, then! I guarantee you I know more than anyone else!”
“...I literally told you five minutes ago you’re the only one who has ever heard them like this.”
“Then my statement is true, isn’t it?”
The detective snorted, and soon the two of them were laughing together. When hers ended, though, she went back to resting against the omega, letting the rumbles in her chest convey her happiness. The venting had left her feeling... lighter. Not better about the past, but a bit more accepting of how things had gone.
The conversation, though, was not done, as much as she would have loved to stay like that. She sighed, eyes drifting to the orange handkerchief still in her mate’s hand. “I just... wish it didn’t end that way. I mean, I guess we... weren’t right for each other anyway, but... if I could, I would do anything for anything less painful, you know?”
“Makes perfect sense,” the zombie said, setting the cloth on the back of the couch. She then gave her full attention to the alpha, cupping both sides of her face. “Still... try to look at the positives. You finally realized you needed therapy, for one. And you both found someone new in the end!”
The time-traveler glanced to the side, nodding slowly. “There’s that, I guess... Nerissa’s a good match for her.” Her eyes softened, her hand reaching up to brush her lover’s ponytail. “I don’t know how I ever got along without you, too.”
The undead-girl blushed, pursing her lips. “Oh, you’re such a flatterer! Not that I mind.~”
Ame grinned, a bit of pride in her chest. Then she sighed, her purrs dying down a little as she tried to keep her voice steady and looked her in the eyes, hoping to quiet down her remaining doubts. “I’m... not a bad alpha, though... am I? Like...”
Ollie hummed, tapping her chin in an exaggerated fashion as if contemplating this carefully. However, the glint in her eye gave away the type of answer she was going to give. “Hm... Well, let’s see. If we’re just talking a few traditional traits... on the job, I know how focused you are. You take charge of situations and act as an excellent ‘pact leader’ from all the stories Gura and Ina have told me. When faced with bad odds, you don’t even flinch. You leave any breakdown from stress for after everyone is safe.
“And one thing you share with alphas in all situations is protectiveness over your mate.” She patted the arms around her for emphasis. “If a guy or girl is hitting on me, you have yourself around me before I can even blink when we’re out! Reine’s also mentioned the one time you growled at her when she did some friendly, but very flirtatious banter with Kiara back when you dated.”
The detective flushed, squirming a little. “I-I was fresh off a rut! My hormones were still running a little haywire!”
Giggling and shaking her head, the zombie continued. “Still proves my point.” Her smile became more tender, setting aside the handkerchief and tapping the blond above the thigh. “And if we want to talk about what makes you better than some alphas, your self-control is... honestly incredible. Do you know how many others would have pushed their way into me if I were dating them?” She rolled her eyes fondly. “Honestly, more of them could stand to follow your example and not listen to their dicks so often. I bet you even forgot about it while we were talking”
The time-traveler coughed, scratching the back of her head as she retook notice of her member, softer than before but still feeling hot. “Ah... maybe a little.” She frowned. “It didn’t... feel like a positive trait for a long time, though. So many omegas just wanted me to top them and... well, ravage them.”
“Well, half of them would probably thank you for that now,” the undead-girl commented. “They were likely hyped up on hormones and not thinking about the potential consequences. A few were also probably trying to trap you into a relationship by getting you to give them pups. Getting an alpha wrapped around their finger early in life.”
...Ame blinked. “What... kind of line of thinking is that?”
Ollie sighed. “The kind that high school students with delusions of how love works use if they’re crazy enough. They are the worst of omegas, believe me.” Her expression became more tender. “But... that’s just down to them as people. There’s really no such thing as a ‘good’ omega. An average, maybe, but I’m not even sure about that.” She rested her forehead against hers. “And there’s definitely no such thing as a ‘good’ alpha - not in the way you were led to believe.”
The rumble in the detective’s chest intensified. “Ollie...”
“It’s okay not to be aggressive in bed, or to not want to use your pheromones to assert dominance,” the zombie said, her voice warm as her arms trialed down to her back again. “It’s okay to act awkward when talking to people. And it’s most certainly fine that you want to take things slow instead of splitting me wide open the moment your rod is stiff.”
The time-traveler coughed and choked, even as her heartbeat picked up. “Did you have to phrase it like that?”
“As opposed to being direct?” the undead-girl asked, laughing lightly at the eye roll she got. She then pressed a kiss against her cheek, sighing. “You aren’t a bad alpha, Ame. Being an alpha is just a set of instincts and pheromones you have. They have their influence... but you get to choose who you want to be.” She smiled lovingly. “And I look forward to the day you’re able to accept this in your heart... and know why I see you as so beautiful.”
...Ame did not think she could find the words to express how much the other’s efforts meant to her. So instead, she let actions speak for her and pulled her into a kiss. The omega melted into it, the two of them letting their tongues get involved. They leaned back against the couch, getting entangled as they savored the makeout session.
And all the while... her chest let out the deepest, happiest purr she thinks she had ever released. A signal that ever so slowly, she was healing from her experiences. That she was enjoying what they were doing... And most importantly, it showed the level of trust she had put in her mate.
Perhaps that was a little fast for a few months of being together... She could not bring herself to care, though, as she realized how nice it was to release these sounds, and let her mate swallow them up as they kissed.
Even as they pulled apart, she wanted the redhead to keep hearing them. So she turned them onto their side, shifting the slightly taller woman so that her head was against her chest, right where the purrs originated. They gave her voice a deep rumble as she spoke. “I... I don’t know how I was lucky enough to get you as a mate.”
“You certainly seemed surprised when I confessed,” Ollie said, pressing her ear against her as she closed her eyes and relaxed. “Something about ‘commonality’ in the Network?”
“I’ve only found one other version of me and you who are open about being together so far,” the detective replied. She was not interested in going over multiversal relationship probabilities, though. She held the omega tighter, eyes going half-lidded. “...Thank you for this. I’ll get what you’re saying in my head eventually - I promise.”
“It took over a month for you to get like this again - I’d say you’re already doing great!” the zombie replied. She cracked one eye open, glancing at the handkerchief. “Still... if everything that happened with Kiara is bothering you that much, you should go talk with her. You know she won’t mind just like me.”
“...I know,” the time-traveler said with a sigh. She looked at the cloth as well. “I’ll do it later this week, and return that while I’m at it.”
The undead-girl hummed, continuing to listen to her purrs even as they became less intense. The alpha curled her fingers through her lover’s hair, getting a few soft purrs from her as well. They became the only sound in the room as the two laid there, unwinding from their conversation. She breathed in the omega’s sweet pheromones, her turmoil greatly reduced from just an hour ago. I don’t know how I can ever repay her for doing this for me...
...Well, actually... perhaps she did. Her rut was not going away, after all, with her erection pressed against the patchwork woman but being tactfully ignored. She knew her mate had offered just to give her some pheromones to help later, but... perhaps she could be a little more involved this time.
Feeling a flutter in her stomach, Ame lightly nudged her head, smiling down at her. “Hey, about what you were asking earlier... I’d love for you to be there to help.” She began to blush heavily, but even so, she finished her offer. “And... perhaps you can... touch me. Including down there to get me off... in the nest.”
Ollie’s eyes slowly widened, looking rather surprised. She raised her hand to her face once more. “Are you sure? Don’t rush things if you’re not comfortable.”
That reassurance only helped to solidify the detective’s resolve. She smiled warmly, making sure her content purrs were audible to convey her sincerity. “I’m sure, Ollie. You’ve been patient enough with me. It’s about time that... I started to give a little back here.”
“...Does that mean you’ll finger me while I jerk you?” the zombie asked, a teasing smile gracing her lips.
Face completely red, the time-traveler squirmed... but also tightened her grip on her. “I mean... if you want me to? That’s... probably a better way to give back, isn’t it?”
Laughing, the undead-girl leaned up and gave her a peck on the lips. “I was just messing with you... But if you’re up for that, I won’t say I’m opposed.~” Giggling more, she settled back against her chest. “We’ll work it out when we get to your place. Right now... let’s just relax.”
Ame sighed, burying her face in her hair. “Sounds good to me.” She closed her eyes, letting the problems in her life float away as she breathed in more pheromones. It was a long journey for her yet to get over the abuse of her past, but with Ollie, Kiara, and everyone else... she had hope that she would make it. Be able to enjoy the things she had instead of getting hung up on what she was not.
And as she let her purrs fill the room... for the first time that day, she truly felt like a good alpha.
Chapter 7: Ache Part One By Insomniackid7 (Fangs)
Chapter by Insomniackid7
Summary:
Liz had heard of the old tale of Alphas wanting to claim everything they like with their fangs. She just thought it wouldn't be a problem for her. Then life gets complicated.
(Alpha Liz and Shiori, Omega Raora and Nerissa)
Chapter Text
Shiori had to admit, the nicest part of their new apartment was the large windows that slowly brought in the sunlight, letting the warm beams creep up around the corner and over the window seat onto their blankets and then her face. It was a pleasant way to greet the morning, the blankets keeping her and Nerissa warm and unwilling to get up, and Shiori got the pleasure of seeing her omega safe and vulnerable next to her, purring slightly as she snuggled closer.
The only thing that bothered her was the distinct lack of giggles and sleepy barks. No pangolin doing her best rock impression at the foot of their bed to soak up any extra sun. Shiori wasn’t above crying when her friends set off to new adventures in Japan. The most shocking part was how hard it hit the omega who hard worried herself sick over ‘her babies’ in the big city, the raven even seemed to stop singing all together for a week.
So, it was time for a new chapter.
“Mmph.”
“Waking up?” Shiori nuzzled the top of Nerissa’s head, careful of her horns, a hybrid trait thanks to her father.
“Mhm. But I don’ wanna.” The taller girl buried herself closer to Shiori’s side.
“Aww, so you’re not going to see me off? No brekkie? No morning kisses?” Shiori poked Nerissa’s side, ignoring the weak flap of her wing on her leg and winding her cat tail around the omega’s ankle. “You just want to wake up to these towers of boxes only?”
Wine red eyes opened enough to playfully glare at Shiori, “You’re the cat, don’t you want to play with the boxes? Ughhhh, how do we have so much stuff!” Nerissa groaned as she rolled over and pinned Shiori down, head conveniently in Shiori’s chest.
“And you’re the raven, you hoard things!” She poked at Nerissa’s side, eliciting giggles as the omega wiggled and tried to fend off Shiori’s attacks. Shiori rolled them over and went on into full tickle mode, Nerissa screamed and fell off, dragging the cat with her and half the blankets along with them.
Wrapped up and comfortable Nerissa groaned and hugged Shiori close, her hands holding the other girl’s face like she was precious, her thumb stroking her lips, “Kiss?” Shiori couldn’t turn her down when the sun made her seem radiant.
One kiss turned to two, then three, this close Shiori couldn’t ignore how soft and warm Nerissa felt against her, hands traveling over her unclothed form until her scent of pomegranates and blackberry getting stronger drawing Shiori in closer and closer. Down her throat, Shiori lapped at the prominent scarred mating mark, causing Nerissa to mewl and arch her back perfectly into Shiori. “You love it when I lick here?”
Nerissa smiled like the seductress she was, “Maybe…” She thumbed Shiori’s kiss-swollen lips, her thumb tap-tap-tapping on Shiori’s canines, “Maybe I just like being claimed.”
Oh. Such a dangerous woman.
There wasn’t a fight as Shiori kissed the pulse of her wrist before leaning in and reaffirming the mark again, drinking in the high moan of her omega who gripped her closer and closer as if it was possible, another, lower part of Shiori rose with the morning sun. “Just a quickie, ok? If I don’t stop, I’ll spend all day scenting this apartment with you.”
“That’s the fucking sexiest thing you’ve ever said.”
“Seductress. Harlot. Hussy.”
“I love it when you talk dirty to me.” She was weak to those coquettish tones, so weak she buried her face in Nerissa’s chest, drinking in her warm scent as she bucked her hips, running her length over the raven’s wet slit, warming them both. Shiori sighed as she finally aimed true and sunk right in as Nerissa bit her feline ear, a soft suckle before her moans bust through her mouth, warbling off into a squeal with every inch eased into her warmth. Nerissa’s long legs and shaky wings wrapped around Shiori, along with the covers they drifted into their own little world punctuated by nips and bites. Each one a reminder on her skin that her Alpha loves her, loved her, claimed her over and over if the constant, slow thrust ran an attentive head over every sweet spot Shiori noted over their relationship, rewarding each consideration with a moan.
“So ready for me, first thing in the morning?” Shiori teased. “I wonder how easily I could slip my knot in…”
Nerissa whispered her pleads, begging for it with her voice, her wild hips, the way she clenched down to keep her alpha in. “Please, please, please, I can take it!”
“Oh, I know you could.” Shiori smiled, fangs on full display, scheming eyes glowing in the morning sun and making Nerissa feel like she was being laid bare, that the dark shroud of wings and covers could not hide Nerissa’s every secret from her alpha. The smell of ink and decaying pages suppressed every thought that wasn’t Shiori, Shiori, Shori and made the omega cry out for more. “But I won’t.”
Nerissa whined in disbelief; she looked devastated. Shiori thought she was the cutest like this. “Why?”
“Because then you’ll be thinking about me all day, and when I get home, I’ll bite you everywhere and take my time in every room.” Nerissa trilled and clenched harder. She tried to turn them over, mount Shiori properly to take her knot, but the alpha fended her weak attempts with ease before pinning her wrists down and forcing them from their personal cocoon. Shiori’s bi-color hair and cat eyes seemed too thrilled with her prize, truly she knew she was the cat that caught the cream as she laid out her prey and started slow, yet heavy thrusts that gently lead Nerissa up and over the edge. Her squeezing, desperate pussy taking everything she could from Shiori as warmth filled her up.
“You’re so…mean to me.” Nerissa panted as Shiori savored her post-climax twitches, feline ears flicking to every twitch.
“Well, I can’t be late, Reese.” Shiori leaned down and kissed her apologetically, a final one on her mark made her inner omega settle down a bit.
“Fine. I’ll cook you some breakfast since you already gave me sausage.” Nerissa smiled at the pained groan she got from the alpha. A little payback for being mean.
Elizabeth was sorting her papers and sipping lovingly brewed coffee, a nice distraction from the new neighbors bumping around next doo so early in the morning. Raora had woken up with a deep sigh and kissed her before going to start the coffee maker, turned out panther hearing trumped the generous soundproofing the apartment provided. Liz wasn’t mad, she remembered when her and Raora moved in it was either rubbing their hands and wrists all over the walls or testing Liz’s endurance most everywhere they could get a moment’s privacy. She chuckled thinking of their former roommates teasing them before since they had freshly gotten together.
“Liz?” Raora walked in, a long button up that the alpha recognized as a gift from Cecilia hanging from her shoulders and her mating mark proudly in view. It embarrassed Liz how proud it made her when her family was supposed to be much more genteel, but thoughts like that fell away as soon as her omega climbed into her lap and made herself comfortable.
“Nothing. Just thinking about Gigi and Cece, they finally got themselves figured out?” Liz eyed the time a bit but indulged in hugging her omega close.
“I got a text last night! They are doing well and found a nice house to rent in between jobs.”
Liz sighed in relief, “Thank god. If I got anymore ‘hotel, motel, holiday inn’ pictures I would just move them into my family’s summer house.”
Raora giggled and leaned her head on Elizabeth’s shoulder, soaking in the warm smell of cedar and hearth, “You know they’d hate that.”
“I know.” Liz sighed and sipped her coffee. “At least that’s one less thing to worry about, the higher ups are breathing down my neck about how the earthquake screwed up the legal library.” Dockets, legal research, court records, everything was a mess afterwards, including some historical records that came from her family’s personal stock. Several Bloodflame politicians and civil servants helped write the laws of the state and now they were in such disarray and the former librarian was retired. Apparently only some paralegals and temporary workers were on hand for maintaining it, ‘maintenance’ in this case meaning dusting and reshelving, but not updating the online roster. The old farts up stairs called it a spit on their history, even though it wasn’t theirs. But because it was Elizabeth’s history, they tasked her with overseeing the cleaning up.
Fun.
“I know you’ve got this.” Raora assured, her smile brightening up Liz’s morning with ease.
“Thank you. Will you be okay? I might be home later than I want to until this is all handled.” Liz ran a hand through her hair before Raora gently took over and scratched her scalp, effortlessly getting the taller woman to melt a little.
“I’m sure I’ll be fine. I have commissions to keep me company. And…maybe I’ll keep an ear out for who our new neighbors are.”
“Ugh. I’m sure the nosy nannies down the hall will have all sorts of gossip. Why do they share that with you and not me, anyway?”
“Do you know how to bake tiramisu?” Raora grinned, straightening Liz’s tie and sliding off, much to the alpha’s chagrin. Despite not needing the extra warmth, the green and orange room they turned into a home office felt a little colder without her pretty kitty.
“Point taken. You can always more catch flies with honey.”
When Liz parked her car and reached the marble building announcing itself as the “Hollow County Building,” she thought her eyes were betraying her. Here amongst the suits, the tall buildings, the brick roads and tiled sidewalks, the stylized lampposts with seasonal decorations seeming nearly as impressive as all the classical and art nouveau buildings, was a goth girl.
Liz approached curiously while all the commuters gave the young woman strange looks and a wide berth. Perhaps she was an art student. But despite the large coat and chains and chunky boots, she was dressed in tight stylized slacks with silver decorations and a vest over a pinstripe button-up with a pocket watch chain and dark blue handkerchief folded neatly into her breast pocket. A few piercings were in her feline ears and a silver ring hung around the mid-section of her tail. The smell on the air indicated that she was an alpha, seemingly unbothered as she checked her phone, brows furrowed at the screen. “Can I help you?”
“Oh, thank god. I’m looking for the legal building so I can access the law library.”
Liz’s brows shot up, “It’s closed due to damages right now. If you’re doing a project for the local college…”
“Oh! Oh no, I’m new around here.” She flashed the work badge stating her as the new Archiver.
“Ahh, you’re the new girl!” Elizabeth snapped her fingers. She never got the chance to meet the employee, her file had been pushed through as she came highly recommended and her resume, despite her age, was bang on for their needs, according to H.R. anyways.
“That’s me, Shiori Novella, at your service!” Liz took her offered hand and was impressed that the girl had a firm shake despite being small for an alpha.
“Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame, lovely to meet you.” Shiori tilted her head and looked at the knight statue in the middle of the roundabout, standing 15 feet tall, sword in front of them, tip down, and in full armor and regalia. “Yes, relation to that Bloodflame.”
“Hmm.” Was all she said about that, much to Liz’s relief. All the bandying about of her family’s accomplishments got old after a while. But something about Shiori’s bright curious eyes unnerved her a little bit, regardless.
“If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you the office and the mess I’m afraid you’ll be tasked with.”
“That bad?” Shiori laughed, keeping pace with Liz’s long strides.
“If the historical society calls, I’m not in. That’s your first piece of advice.”
“Oof.”
The rubble and drywall had all been fixed and carried away, but the wood floors and tall ceilings seemed to exaggerate the empty feeling of the room. Shelves sat empty yet dusted, the click of Elizabeth’s heels and Shiori’s boots were the only thing that broke the spell of stasis on the area. A few desktops and self-help stations sat around logged with the old archives and what was left of the old filing system. As Liz showed Shiori around, she watched the other alpha glow brighter and her fanged grin grow wider. A blank slate was being presented to her to essentially set up her own library, even if Liz warned her that many a nosy partner or higher up would probably poke their heads in. She didn’t seem phased. In fact, she welcomed it with such ease that Liz made a note to supervise more than she thought she would.
Large bins of recovered books sat on wheels and waited for sorting and updating into a new system that Shiori was tasked with creating, something that also was well within her skillset, apparently. Her finger flew over the keys as she inspected the PACER system set up for references and clicked her tongue disapprovingly.
Liz didn’t know what that meant, and honestly, she’d leave that to the paralegals.
The only other concern with Shiori, was the cramped office that Liz was too sure used to be a room with random filing cabinets that looked like a snapshot of the 80’s. Shiori said she didn’t mind it, however the small leak in the corner of the ceiling worried Liz. Another report to write up, she sighed, gagging at the hint of mold she unintentionally breathed in.
“You sure?” Liz eyed the corners suspiciously.
“I’ve seen worse.” Shiori waved off before putting down her bag, Liz caught a whiff of ink and old parchment mixing with a softer, fruitier berry scent that came from a lunchbox. A little note was written on it that brought such a genuine, easy smile from the feline that Liz nearly jumped at how her heart skipped a beat. The woman in front of her lost all her crazed, obsessed aura for half a moment and it was a glorious moment to witness.
“Your omega?”
“Yeah. She writes the sweetest things.” Shiori took the note and carefully folded it into thirds before putting it in her vest pocket.
“How about we eat in my office? I haven’t shown you that, yet. And I have a window that makes it less stuffy.”
“Sounds good.” Shiori pointed that soft smile Liz’s way, and the taller Alpha was reminded of something her father used to say, an old wives’ tale.
‘See, us Alphas, when we want something, something so badly, our fangs ache. Like we want to take a bite and claim it for our own. Doubly so with our bloodline, dear. So, watch yourself, or you’ll want to hoard every good thing that crosses your path.’
Raora sighed as she scrapped another sketch on her tablet, she was resting in her nest, coffee switched for a hot chocolate, and her plushies everywhere, but the artistic flow was not happening. Mainly, her warm up sketches were wobbly or uninspired. After an hour of struggling, she finally decided that a change of pace was what she needed. She picked up her sketchbook, some charcoal pencils and traded her favored comfy clothing for something a little more appropriate. “Sometimes, going back to the basics is all you need!”
The large six story apartment had a wonderful courtyard with some playground sets and plenty of benches to sit on. And with the sun being warm and perfect breeze, Raora was all set to warm up in a more natural setting. With nothing but the murmurs of gentle conversation and the rustling of leaves, her trees and bird sketches took shape a little easier, tackling more detailed renderings until she tried a humanoid again. Her mate’s jawline came to mind easily, the motion and folds of her clothing second, seeing the muscles of her back flex whilst decorated with flecks of scales across the back of her shoulders and a line down her spine that suggested harder spines.
“I should get her to model for me again, sometime.” She laughed to herself before scribbling a little self-portrait of herself, drawing her fluffy tail across her lap as the image leaned her face on her hand. Easy work before trying to settle on something new. When the breeze picked up again and collapse the other pages on her current sketch, Raora just tore out a page before closing the book and settling the new page on the hard cover.
A vague sketch came to mind and she tried to shape the pose, it was slow going before something stole her attention away.
A song.
Ears perked up and Raora glanced around as the singer slowly began, making use of the acoustics of the enclosed courtyard before gaining more confidence.
It was beautiful.
Raora whipped her head around before looking up to see a dark, leggy figure on the fourth-floor balcony, leaning comfortably and singing an impressive R&B tune. Unbidden, Raora’s hand moved furiously to capture the singer and the mood she set with only acapella to a private audience. Raora blessed her good eyesight as she picked out details of the crooner.
Long, black hair with blue under-lights. Horns and wings settled low on her back. Long, long legs revealed thanks to her short shorts and thigh highs. An impressive chest and impeccable posture. Six songs must have passed before Raora broke from her focus and she glanced down only to gasp, her tail flexing upwards as she was even impressed with herself.
The only thing she had to wonder is, why did she draw the mysterious singer with such a lonely gaze?
By the time she realized the songs had stopped, Raora froze and looked up, only to see the woman looking down at her in interest. The panther giggled nervously and made to hide under the canopy of the trees before the wind blew the sketch from her grasp, trapped in a funnel of the partially enclosed courtyard, it went up, up, up…only to be caught by the singer.
Oh no…oh no!
Embarrassment crippled and froze Raora right then and there as she saw the mysterious singer pause her aria and squeak loudly enough to echo in the panther’s ears. In her absolute state of panic, Raora squealed back as her emotions finally decided to let her go from her stasis and sent her head-first from the pan into the fire.
The tall, dark figure leaned over and the omega just knew that the singer could see her pink hair and tail. It felt like the singer was looking at her right in the eyes somehow. It also didn’t help that Raora was sure her face was so red it could stand in for a lighthouse in a pinch.
At a loss for anything else to do, Raora just waved and ran back into the building, scooping up her art supplies and running to the lobby. When the elevator was taking too long, letting the panther stew in her embarrassment for too long, she turned and took the stairs and just ran to the fourth floor.
When her door was in view Raora cursed in Italian as she struggled getting her keys out and dropping them onto the floor. After the third try, a commotion from the next door grabbed her attention.
Flying out with a jacket and the sketch was the singer, red faced and in a hurry before stopping in her tracks. Raora looked at her art supplies and then smiled nervously. “Hi.” Raora nearly jumped as the beautiful singer acknowledged her.
“Uh, hi.”
“You drew this?” Oh, her smile was so soft. The panther dragged her eyes up and down, seeing all the details of this tall, dark, beautiful…neighbor? Oh, she’s my neighbor? Raora recalled the earlier sounds of the singing and the moaning and blushed heavily.
Quickly, she covered up her dirty thoughts with conversation, “I-I, yeah. Sorry if it’s weird, or, or if I overstepped!” Raora groaned. Neither option was safe.
“No, no! I love it! Really!” Her neighbor came closer and hit Raora with the scent of blackberries and pomegranates, gentle as if trying to soothe the shorter girl. And the worst part was that it was working. “I’ve never had someone draw me like this.” Garnet eyes were all that was needed to hold Raora’s attention, she slowly stopped trying to escape and took a breath, facing the avian omega properly, taking strength from the soothing scent that at this short distance she could sense a fading Alpha scent layer and amplify the already pleasant pheromones.
“I’m Raora. What’s your name?”
“Nerissa.”
“Well, Nerissa…would you like to come in for lunch?”
“I’d love to.”
While the county building did indeed have a cafeteria, it was old and small in proportion to the number of add-ons and renovations that had been done over the ages. Most employees preferred to eat in surrounding diners or at their desks. Liz’s office was larger in the corner, lined by shelves and reference books. Her mahogany desk was large and covered in paperwork, a well-used computer, and sentimental photo frames. Some standard seats for guests sat in front of the desk that tastefully matched the aesthetic, and as a final touch, there was a large reading chair that was gifted from her family and had a nice side table and lamp. Many a night had been spent in that chair.
Shiori appraised her room and nodded at some of the personal reading picks while she pulled out her lunch. Neatly packed into her lunchbox was egg fried rice stirred with squid ink, and while the color was shocking, the smell was undeniably enticing. Liz sat down across from her and proudly presented her lunch of pomodori ripeni di riso, or stuffed baked tomatoes.
The meal immediately made Shiori’s eyebrows perk up, “Dannnnngggg, that looks good!”
“Thank you, I’ll pass my compliments to the chef.” As they started eating and exchanging conversation, Liz tried to keep it natural, years of etiquette training straining against the curling, huffing dragon in her hindbrain, breathing in the pomegranate and aging paper as subtly as she can past the fried rice. She tried to listen intently as Shiori talked about her new place, how the job contacted her, and so on, but it was like sand through a sieve.
Liz’s fangs ached.
“You know what, I can’t take it.”
“Hm?”
“I have to know what those taste like. Do you mind? I’ll trade some fried rice, if you want.”
Liz nearly bit out the words as her inner alpha pounced on the opportunity, “Deal.” After a careful trade with her, Shiori licked her lips and used her spoon to bring it to her mouth. The feline alpha bared her fangs momentarily as she opened up and then took a careful bite of the stuffed treat. Liz tried her damndest not to stare, distracting herself with a spoonful of the fried rice that honestly, was an interesting taste and the ham bits plus peas was very good.
Liz jumped as Shiori purred a little. “Good?”
“Mhm!” Liz laughed and offered her a napkin.
Shiori maybe thought that she should have kept her curiosities to herself, worried that she overstepped, but Liz was so nice. Despite the small detail that people tended to flinch away from the tall alpha as they walked around the building. Shiori thought it was due to being a high-powered lawyer and having legacy behind her, but no, even some lawyers who were around her level seemed to be uncomfortable with her. The strong spice of her cedar bonfire scent was nothing but soothing and attractive to Shiori. Maybe it was her strong back, the flash of scales, the large fangs that Shiori noted were edging out the longer they spent together. It was curious. And Shiori loved curiosities.
As the day wound down Shiori felt properly oriented in her new job. The scope of the job was large but she loved the challenge, her office could be nicer but her boss more than made up for it. All in all, a good day. She texted Nerissa that she was coming home, taking a taxi and enjoying the sights outside, her personal reading was set aside as she tried to commit to the scenery to memory. The city was large and commute was luckily short, just a scant twenty minutes away just past the main downtown area to where the city opened up and the skyline tapered off.
She paid the tab and got out in front of the building, the loud city sounds cutting off as soon as she got in. Shiori loved soundproofing.
“What the frig!?”
No soundproofing could quiet that shout.
Shiori turned to lock eyes with Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame herself, mid-loosening of her tie and the tantalizing sheen of her scales through the unbuttoned business shirt. “Well, hello boss lady.”
“You…live here?”
“I do.”
“Uh…oh.” Shiori waited at the elevator as Elizabeth slowly joined her, her scent expressing her nervousness.
“Everything okay?”
Liz jumped, “Just a surprise.” Her eyes flitted to and fro, making Shiori stifle a giggle, her tail tapped her leg to comfort her as she reached for the button. “Fourth floor please.”
Shiori turned and smiled slowly. “Really?”
Liz was keen. She knew how to navigate conversations. And her eyes fluttered shut in embarrassment.
“Nice to meet you, neighbor.”
Liz squinted, “You’re too happy about this.”
“I just think you’re funny.”
Liz opened her mouth and then closed it. Her face lighting up redder than her head. “Well…I mean. Even if…well.”
Shiori squinted at her again before a lightbulb went off. “Ooh, my boss knows what I do with my omega… oooh~.”
“Miss Novella, please!” Shiori tittered and got off the elevator first. She went to the door, keeping a light jog to make a flabbergasted Liz follow her, trying and failing to salvage her image with half finished sentences. Oh, she was so fun to tease. Liz speed-walked past her, using her long legs to only allow Shiori a glimpse of her bright red face.
Liz made it to the door first and unlocked it quickly, trying to avoid the cat that got the cream who was now her neighbor. And she would have made a totally clean getaway if not for running into someone as she tried to rush through the threshold.
A squeal was heard that had Shiori running the scant distance, she could recognize that voice anywhere. And there was her boss, stupidly staring at Nerissa in a bright pink apron a size too small for her as they were trying to not touch each other while getting up. “Wow, Rissa.”
“Shiori!” Nerissa gasped.
“You like my boss?”
“Your boss?” An accented voice said, and out came another omega, pink hair, generous curves, and wiping off a cream batter from her cheek. “You must be Shiori! Nerissa was telling me all about you! Hello! I’m Raora Panthera” The panther ignored the awkward flailing mess on the floor and reached for Shiori’s hands, holding them gently. It wasn’t often that Shiori felt tall, but this girl was a few inches shorter and bounced in place out of excitement
“It’s nice to meet you, too. So you’re the one who made those stuffed tomatoes?”
“Yes! You like them?”
“I loved them.”
“Well, maybe then you’ll like dinner too!”
“D-dinner?”
Meanwhile, Liz was ignoring the charming laughter of the raven below her, hands pushing up on her shoulders to ease Liz back on her knees. Liz was a little unsteady considering she got hit with a full face of the enticing blackberry and pomegranate scent she had been underlying Shiori’s scent. It was almost as wonderful as the omega beneath her was beautiful. “Easy there, are you okay?”
“I should be asking you that! I’m terribly sorry about that. How clumsy of me.” Liz finally stood up and offered her hand to lift her up. “I’m Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame, sorry for running into you.”
“Nerissa Ravencroft, and really, it’s not a problem.” Nerissa said while taking her strong hand, an easy lift for the lawyer, so easy that Nerissa nearly tripped into her arms. Liz was getting very tired of blushing so much.
“Come, come! We made dinner for you two!” Raora pulled Shiori in and closed the door, gently encouraging the alpha to take off her clothes, her coffee and powder sugar scent lending to her excitement. “I want to tell you how we met!” It wasn’t often Shiori was pulled so easily into someone’s pace, but Raora was bouncy and infectious and honestly, so cute that she couldn’t say no. Her soft hands and fanged smile had her pliable and pulled into the dining area as Rissa lead Liz by the arm following them.
A wonderful meal of aglio e oilo, a Caesar salad, and a tiramisu sitting on a raised dessert platter. Shiori and Liz were led to sit on one side, and Raora and Nerissa sat on the other, telling their day and giggling over small talk. Raora served a lovely wine. And the whole thing was honestly, so incredibly homey. It had been a while since either Shiori or Liz had a full table for dinner, and the food was warming their stomachs after a long day at work, along with good, if flirty, conversation went on that warmed their hearts.
The vibe however sat heavy on the two alphas. They knew their mates—deeply.
They saw as they talked and laughed at one another’s jokes.
A bigger problem, it wasn’t one.
The alphas found they didn’t mind.
The glanced at each other and knew.
Liz leaned over her, burning cedar and applewood still not enough to drown out the way that Shiori could smell Nerissa’s and Raora’s scents mixing as they tried to subtly scent mark each other in conversation. Dinner was forgotten as Raora gestured with her hands and Rissa rubbed her wrist on the panther’s shoulder as she playfully caught them. It took all Shiori’s strength to even glance in Liz’s direction, somehow not even surprised at the closeness, looming and powerful but desperately trying to not gain the omegas’ attention. The dragon asked the stoic cat, “Do your fangs ache like mine do?”
The thumping in her canines she had been trying to ignore increased like a drum as she watched Nerissa look at Raora with a look she knew so well, enamored and helpless, her smile only brightening when she glanced over at the alphas before looking with want at all of them. Shiori should be jealous. She should stand her ground. But instead, her inner alpha wants to provide for their omega, even if it means biting into the soft, supple inviting neck of another. Even if it means dissecting the fiery gaze beside her that wanted to hoard Shiori too.
Shiori leaned her head back, smiling like the cat that got the cream and whispered into Liz’s ear, the dragon frozen in surprise at soft lips and greedy canines brushing her lobe, “Yes, they do.”
Chapter 8: Domestic Lullaby by Owari Aiba (Omega Purr)
Chapter by OwariAiba
Summary:
There are good days and there are bad days. Despite her best efforts, many bad days still occur in Calli's life. When they do, going to sleep can prove quite difficult. Fortunately, her omega knows exactly how to help her.
Additional tags: purring (obviously), fluff, Takamori, SFW.
Notes:
This one is for all the Takamori lovers out there! Also no smut today, only tooth-rotting fluff. Special Thanks to Hambunger for beta-reading it for me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The day has ended a while ago. The red sun rays, which only an hour ago illuminated the neighborhood, faded away and gave way to an ever-deepening darkness. The narrow Japanese alleys were now bright, thanks only to the artificial light of street lamps. On one of these streets, a small café was getting ready to close. As the last client left the place, a red-haired woman walked up to the door and flipped the sign hanging on it from “open” to “close.” She turned around and faced the only waitress inside.
“Okay, Calli, that’s it for today. You can go upstairs; I’ll clean up everything.”
The girl’s eyebrows dipped downwards as she was visibly upset by the request. “No way. I’ll clean everything; that’s my freaking job.”
“But, didn’t you say you have important things to finish tonight?”
The girl didn’t feel like giving up. “I do, but that has to wait. I’m gonna to slack off on my main job, just to work on my second one.”
Instead of arguing, the owner of the place closed the distance between her and the waitress. She looked up to meet the taller girl’s eyes. “Alright then, we’re gonna do it like this. You clean the tables and the counters, and I’ll handle the rest. Deal?”
“But—”
“No buts.” She raised a finger to the girl’s lips. “Final offer.”
As much as Calli wanted to oppose the woman, she knew her endeavor would be futile. The girl had her wrapped around her finger, both as her boss and as her omega. She gave a deep sigh to signal her dissatisfaction. “Fine…”
Kiara was clearly happy with the arrangement. She lifted herself a little so that her lips could reach higher and give the waitress a little peck on the cheek. “Good girl,” she said, and without waiting for the response, walked away towards the storage room. Calli just stood there for a moment before finally turning around.
“You know, it’s really humiliating for an alpha to hear these kinds of comments from her omega.”
“I can stop if you want. Would you like me to?” She answered from a distance, clearly not paying much attention to her alpha’s fake anger.
As a warm feeling, caused by the previous kiss, was still spreading through her chest, Calli could no longer repress her smile. She answered the question quietly enough so that Kiara couldn’t hear her.
“Of course not.”
Despite her confidence earlier, this was setting up to be one of those long nights. Trying to kick-start her career was not an easy process — a lot of work could accumulate over just several days. Managing her YouTube channel, writing lyrics, general paperwork, and communicating with other creators — this was just a small portion of her responsibilities that needed attention.
However, once the night set, there was no limit to how long Calli could sit in front of a desk. She was an expert at utilizing this time. Doing excessive amounts of work while everyone else was asleep was her bread and butter. She liked it — nighttime was quiet, no one interrupted her, and there were no chores to do. It was just her and an ever-shrinking tasks on her to-do list. At least, that’s how it was usually. Sometimes it wasn’t so straightforward. Sure, alone time can be a blessing if you don’t want anyone to disturb your work flow, but it can also cause problems.
Loneliness is a dangerous enemy — it can surprise you at any moment without a single warning. You’re sitting in your room, using all your energy left for a passion project, and then suddenly, without a reason, you start wondering what you’re even doing. Why are you here? With no one around you, all your relatives and friends an ocean away. You try to wave off these thoughts, thinking they can’t harm you, but they keep on crawling, sneaking around your dark room, ready to attack again and again, until you can’t focus on anything else.
This was one of those nights. The work was getting done, but the further she got, the louder the thoughts got. At some point Calli couldn’t handle this anymore. She turned off her computer and lay on her bed. Looking at her phone just before closing her eyes, she saw 3:13 AM displayed on the screen. Far from her longest night session. Trying to fall asleep proved more difficult than she expected. Just a minute ago, despite being mostly dark, a small desk lamp illuminated her room. Her headphones provided her favorite music to protect her from the drilling sound of silence. Now there was nothing. With no visual or auditory stimuli, she was left alone with her thoughts, which was maybe even worse than what was previously thought to be unbearable. Even though she was truly tired and desperately wanted to sleep, something didn’t let her. Something, in the back of her mind, kept her awake.
After lying in this state for quite a while, suddenly she heard a noise outside of her room. It was definitely Kiara. She always woke up around 4 AM to start baking so that she could open the shop at 6 AM and be ready to sell freshly baked pastries, along with the coffee, of course. When Calli heard her girlfriend walk around the house, she thought how she could never adopt this kind of sleep schedule. As far as she could remember, staying late was something natural to her, and waking up early was a grave punishment. This was the reason why, despite being a couple, they didn’t sleep together. Although maybe in the future, when her situation is more stable, she could try going to sleep earlier. The challenge seemed tough, but the reward was tempting. As she thought more and more, she realized that she felt a little bit better — still not exactly great, but not as bad as a couple of minutes ago. ‘Oh, right. That’s because I thought about her’.
Calli never expected to live with Kiara like that. At first, she just wanted to get a job as a waitress at her café. It was a moment in her life when she desperately needed money for everything — rent and food were the obvious ones, but starting a career from scratch also required a constant monetary input with no guarantee of getting it back. This led her to working many jobs at the same time. When she saw that a waitress job with a flexible work schedule was available, she immediately applied. To her surprise, the job interview was more of a casual conversation that quickly diverged from the main topic to more private ones. It turned out the owner was also a foreigner like her — a pretty Austrian woman quite older than her. As the conversation continued, it became known that she not only had a job offer but also had a room for rent in the apartment that was connected to the café. With not only a new job but also a cheap place to live, with literal zero commute time, there was no way she could decline. What she didn’t expect at the time was that she would also get a new friend, something she really needed at the time, and later, a partner.
While the memories helped her with the mood, she was still wide awake. With no prospect of falling asleep in the near future, the girl made a decision and got up from the bed. She went outside her room to meet the omega in the hallway, still in her pajamas. Kiara clearly didn’t expect Calli to be awake at this hour, but with a careful analysis of her alpha’s face, she was quick to understand the situation.
“You look tired. Didn’t sleep again?”
“Uhmm…” Calli confirmed with a quiet noise and a slight nod.
“How long since you went to bed?”
“An hour. Maybe hour and a half.”
A concerned look on the redhead’s face continued for a second, after which it was replaced by an inviting smile. “You want to do the usual?” After the last question, Calli’s eyes lighten up. She didn’t even answer — she just quickly walked up to the shorter girl, like a dog coming to her owner for a treat. After that, they both headed to Kiara’s room, walking up to her bed, which was much larger than Calli’s. Kiara climbed up and sat on her knees so that her lap would be free. Soon after, Calli followed her, lying on the mattress so that her head would land straight on the ginger’s thighs.
As Calli settled into a comfortable position, the omega’s smell finally hit her. During the work, both of them wore patches so that it wouldn’t bother clients. On top of that, Calli was often outside running her errands or in her room in front of a computer. If you combine this with their out-of-sync sleep schedules, it meant that every time Calli had an occasion to scent her partner, it was a treat. Now, she could very clearly smell her pheromones — not only coming from her neck and hands, but also her bed and the air in her room. Without anything happening yet, she already felt better. This comforting smell that reminded her of vanilla and cloves. She was always amazed by how much this scent matched Kiara. When she was moving in, she could feel it in the apartment but assumed it was just the smell of the pastries down the stairs. After over a year, however, she could easily distinguish between them.
Bringing her back down to Earth, Kiara started scratching her head. Her fingernails delicately run across her scalp, while the woman slightly adjusted her strength, making sure not to hurt her puppy. The effect was immediate — Calli’s face went from an anticipating stare to a satisfied grin in just a second. When her lover’s fingers went over her skin, she felt a satisfying tingling feeling right under it. The sensation was digging deep down, making her more and more relaxed. It felt as if Kiara was directly taking care of her brain, getting rid of all of her thoughts. At this point, Calli was already a lot less tense than a couple of minutes ago.
After a short while the scratching stopped, and for a brief moment nothing followed. Calli knew what it meant. This was, after all, just an appetizer — a foreplay, if you wanted to use this analogy. But it was not why she was lying on Kiara’s lap right now. She came here for something else — something she knew she was about to receive — the main dish.
Up to this point, the room was very quiet, the only sounds disturbing this silence, being the scratching noises coming from Kiara’s nails. However, now that she stopped, a deafening silence filled the room, making Calli’s feeling of anticipation even more exciting.
A subtle but noticeable, low-pitched, fluffy sound made echoes in the room. As soon as it entered the lying girl’s ears, goosebumps spread across her whole body. Kiara’s purring, which was of course the source of this peculiar lullaby, was without a doubt Calli’s greatest antidote for everything bad in her life — at least that’s what she claimed. There was something in these vibrations that put her soul instantly at ease. The gentle thrumming beats that made up the melody gently cuddled her skin. When she focused a little bit, she could clearly hear a faint trace of Kiara’s voice in the sea of warm rumbling. She felt reassurance, knowing it was indeed Kiara beside her, and not anyone else — comforting her, at her most vulnerable, in this odd but intimate situation.
She felt a delicate touch under her ear. It was Kiara’s fingers slowly tracing the back of her lobes, steadily caressing one of the more sensitive parts of her body. As she did that, she leaned a little, making the hypnotic concert a little louder. When the woman got closer, she could even feel the warm air from her calm voice hit her cheek and temple. Paradoxically, as the beautiful symphony got louder in her ears, she became more sleepy. Those captivating notes had the power to drown all her other thoughts and let her float in the midst of nothingness, like there was not a single worry in the world.
As she slowly drifted away and her sense of reality faded out, she remembered a different situation. Suddenly, she was in another bedroom much less spacious than the previous one. Her body felt much smaller. The context, however, was exactly the same. A pleasing warmth was still encircling her, and the room was still filled with the relaxing orchestra of mesmerizing vibrations. But something was wrong. Maybe “wrong” was not a proper word, but something was definitely not in its place. The purring sound, one which she could distinguish with ease, just as anyone else can distinguish voices, was not Kiara’s. She didn’t hate it; she loved it, in fact. Yet something didn’t make sense. Wasn’t she now in the redhead’s embrace? She wanted to look up to locate the source of the melody; however, before she moved an inch, she realized what was happening. It was indeed the smell of a familiar omega… a very familiar one, in fact. One, whose purring she had almost forgotten by now.
The recital was gently coming to an end, leaving the room in absolute silence again. Kiara looked at her alpha, thinking she fell asleep, but to her surprise, she opened her mouth.
“Wawa?”
“Hey…” Kiara whispered to make sure she didn’t scare the confused girl lying on her lap. “Still not asleep?” she asked.
“Not really, no. I was almost there; I think I even had a dream, but it was quickly over.”
“Was it a good dream?”
“…yeah, a good one. Could you purr for me a little more?”
Part of her wanted to fulfill the request, but for some reason, her curiosity won. “Hey Calli, can I ask you something?”
The girl turned her head a little and opened her eyes just enough to signify to Kiara that she was listening. “Yeah?”
“Why do you like it so much when I purr? Like, I get — it calms alphas down… but I’ve never seen anyone enjoy it to this extent.”
Calli didn’t seem to want to answer the question. She closed her eyes and returned her head to the previous position. An awkward silence commenced, one which Kiara was just about to break, when Calli started talking again.
“My mom is an omega…” She stopped for a moment, trying to think which words should follow. “I was, well… a difficult kid, let’s just say.”
“Difficult?”
“Even in preschool, I often got into fights and then cried afterward, either because I got my ass kicked or I won and got scolded by the adults. I often did some stupid shit, fell down from a tree or something, and cried. Or I would get very invested in something, try to do it, and fail. And well… maybe also cry.”
“Sounds like you cried a lot.”
“Yeah…” Instead of getting angry at the comment, as she usually would, she just smiled at the sudden flood of memories triggered by Kiara’s words. “But my mom was really patient. She would always ask me what was wrong and try to figure out how to cheer me up. On those days, she would often go to sleep with me, telling me stories, singing… and of course she would purr to calm me down. I really, really liked it, even then. Especially then.”
“Calli…” Kiara began with a serious tone. “You don’t think of me as your mother, do you?”
In a split second, Calli jumped up, straightening her posture and locking her eyes with omega’s. “No! Of course not!”
The redhead was surprised by how fast she reacted. She had to calm down the girl again, assuring her that it was just a silly joke. Calli, however, lying again in the previous position, still had an urge to explain herself. “It just reminds me of those times. Later I became a teenager, and I tried to act more mature. You know how teenagers are. So I gradually had less and less of those moments. Next was high school, then college, and then… I was here. Half a world from my home.”
She stopped for a minute, trying to remember how long it was since she heard her mother’s soothing voice. Was it just before she left the country? She vaguely remembered being at home, packing her stuff, and saying goodbyes. During the last hug between them, while her ears were covered by her mother’s arms, one last time, she heard the vibrating sounds that helped her get through childhood. She didn’t think much of it at the time, but she probably associated this sound with something very special.
“Couldn’t you call your mom and ask her to do it again?” Kiara interrupted her train of thought.
“No. Of course I called her regularly; I still do. But I can’t just ask her to do that. If I did, she would immediately know something bad happened. I don’t want her to know.”
Kiara understood what Calli tried to convey very well. She knew that the girl never wanted others to know she was in trouble. She would try to solve all her problems by herself. She didn’t know if it was because she was an alpha or just because of her personality. As their purring routine started a couple months ago, she realized it couldn’t just be the soothing effect that came into play. Calli was feeling something more.
“I tried listening to those ASMR videos where omegas purred into the microphone, but it wasn’t the same, even with headphones. I don’t know, it just didn’t feel right. I’m not sure if this was the lack of smell or warmth, or just the fact that there was no real person besides me, but it didn’t calm me down like it used to. I saw other alphas in the comments saying stuff like, «Thank you, it helped me so much» and I was jealous, because for me, it was totally useless, and I didn’t know why.”
Calli stopped for a while to choose her next words. She calmly stood up and looked Kiara in her eyes. “Or rather, I used to not know, because when I met you, I think I finally understood.” She grabbed the omega by the shoulders and embraced her. A quick shriek could be heard from the surprised older girl when Calli dropped both of them on the bed. They were now lying in the pink-haired woman’s arms, still facing each other. The alpha didn’t continue her story, opting to just admire her girlfriend’s beautiful violet eyes.
Kiara finally mustered the courage to ask the lingering question. “So… why does it work with me, though? Why does listening to me help you?”
“Because I’m home!” Calli answered as if it was the most obvious statement in the world. She smiled so earnestly, it even surprised the woman in her arms. “When I work with you, when you tell me good night, while I’m still gonna be up for 5 hours at least. When I hear you running around the house at dawn. When you greet me after a hard day and treat me to your delicious baking. I want to listen to you, because when I’m with you I feel like everything’s gonna be fine.”
As Kiara was listening to her alpha, she could feel her face getting redder and redder. When the sudden confession finished, she lost all her composure and just started aggressively patting Calli’s head and ruffling her hair. “Calli! How dare you make me blush?” Calli herself was feeling incredibly cringe after saying such things but didn’t regret a single word. To hide her embarrassment, she lowered her body and buried her face in omega’s chest.
After both of them calmed down, the taller girl finally began to feel sleepy. The warmth of her omega made her feel cozy, and her sweet pheromones flooded her in comfort. She only needed one more thing.
“Wawa, will you purr for me some more?”
“Sure.”
As the girl began running her hand along her alpha’s back, a relaxing monotone sound began to dance in the air. As it continued, the pampered woman’s breath began to slow down. Her thoughts becoming quieter and quieter, she started to drift away with peace in her heart. The soft, low-pitched melody reminding her that she was welcome here.
Notes:
Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed it. As always, I welcome all sorts of critique with open arms, no matter if positive or negative.
Chapter 9: Priestess's Routine by DammerDoctor (Routine Induced)
Chapter by DammerDoctor
Summary:
Ina is a strong omega, a leader for the common folk, and head of the growing religion.
And the last thing she expects is for her mundane life to be invaded by two alphas.
Notes:
Omega Ina, Alpha Kronii, Alpha Gura.
Part of the Kingdom shared universe (And thank you Hambunger and Seamonkey for beta reading <3).
Chapter Text
Ina does not want to be here. The Albionic Council, the yearly event orginized by Bloodflames to regulate issues and build alliances throughout the continent and surrounding islands, and if Ina can be honest with herself, she hated it. Not the meaning behind the event, its peaceful nature soothes her heart, but the people at the council. Schemes, boredom and struggle suffuses the air with a heavy invisible fog and it weighs unbearably on Ina.
A soft squeeze of her hand brings her back from dimmed thoughts. Liz, who she sits beside, glances at her with gentle smile. Of course, the friendly alpha sensed her struggle. Ina smiles back, happy she could focus on the topic of the meeting again instead of the gloomy mix of smells in the air.
“As I said,” Liz coughs, standing up and capturing everyone attention, “There’s a few reasons I decided to start this event early this year. First, we have several new nations joining our council, Colonia Cornwallis with its representative Gawr Gura, heir to the throne, and Serpentia Principality, with the Princess Regent herself paying us a visit.”
Ina glances with zero interest at the two women standing up, one much taller than the other, with strong, but not overbearing, scent of alpha reaching her. Ina hums, closing her eyes again to wait her turn.
“Thank you.” Liz nods as two royals sit down again accompanied by weak clapping. “Second, I'm here to formally recognise the second main religion of my Queendom, the Ancient Path. And before anything,” Elizabeth says it with the powerful conviction of an alpha, shutting down any stirring anger, even making Ina shiver in her seat, “It does not mean that it replaces the Church. The Ancient Path grew rapidly in its influence in the countryside, so I have decided to invite its leader here to introduce the Path to all of you.”
With a nod, Ina stands up quietly, bowing a little before the nobles, hercalm and relaxed expression felt like a second skin to her face.
“I am immensely greatful for this opportunity the Bloodflame family granted me with. My name is Ninomae Ina’nis, and I am the leader of the Ancient Path.” Ina smiles, quietly. She never used her voice and pheromones to control people, even though she could, but even with so much restraint, Ina still was able to calm down even the most ferocious alphas, and the reaction of the noble crowd wasn’t an exception, at least as a first impression. “Our way is peaceful, we do not seek any control, so please, do not fear us. The only think we seek is the comfort for our followers and peace of mind for anyone who seeks to follow our way, and-”
Someone’s scoff broke the melodic honey like voice, stopping Ina in her tracks. Every bit of attention moved from her to the person who interrupted the monologue.
“Cute story to believe in.” A man in scarlet red coat with black and gold, middle aged and scrawny faced with enough facial hair to pass as a parody for a beard, and short ear length black hair with striking gold eyes. If not for the constant nose wrinkling as if he smelled something rotting, Ina would consider him pleasant. “We can’t say for sure until we see it.”
“Prince George.” Elizabeth stands up, her voice tense but tired, as if she knew that something like this would happen. “I can assure you that Lady Ina means her words.”
“Sure, I trust your judgment, Queen,” His voice, so sweet and tender, was consuming and sloshing over Ina’s brain, but she could see through it. The fruity sweet, but as cloying as persimmon, so much to the point of vomiting, “but we need a bit more… reassurance.”
Elizabeth squints at him, “And what is your idea?”
“What about her moving to my castle?” He smiles dangerously, “With her under my wing I will make sure she will be safe and her… Ancient Path won’t be an issue for us.”
Ina’s brow twitches. She knows he’s lying about his intentions, and of course she refuses to fall into the trap. Ina sighs resignedly, moving her hands to remove the collar from her neck and release pheromones, but in a millisecond she freezes.
Her eyes grow wide as the smell consumes her mind. Aggressively blue, cloudless skies of a desert hot and humid with notes of silver and iron on a tip of a tongue, washed over with the overwhelming taste of salty ocean ravaged by the storm. An isolating, piercing feeling of something beyond her, but uncannily protective and comforting.
Ina glances at the source of this scent mix and finally she is looking at the two new council members with full attention.
The taller one, as she guesses, is Kronii, princess regent of Serpentia. She wore a mix of silver armor and deep blue cloth, ornamental and elegantly perfect. Long dark gray blue hair adorned by a silver crown, smooth face framed with white scales, striking deep blue snake-like eyes looking at the prince with bloodthirst, large white snake tail lashing behind her. The shorter one, Gawr Gura, is a bit more emotional, her voice a low grumble, showing off shark-like sharp white teeth, light blue eyes loocked at the prince as if he was a prey. She wore a simple outfit of white robes and blue jewels, complimenting well her shoulder long white hair with blue highlights, adorned by a golden circlet on top of her head.
Prince George on the other hand looked pathetic in his seat. Being a target of two strong alphas, challenging his authority, but not being able to fight it off made him look sorry and sad, and Ina would lie if she said she didn’t find it hilarious.
Elizabeth on the other hand only sighs, rubbing her head, “Please calm down all of you, before you make our dear Prince pass out.” With a grumble, both Gura and Kronii sit back in their chairs, still shooting daggers in George’s direction. “Well, considering we are finished with this topic, we can move to another one. Prince George, please state your case.”
“R-right!” He stutters, trying to regain any bits of his pride back, “R-recently, an issue has arose. As you know, my Principality is named for the dreadful dragon who sleeps up in the mountains. Sadly, it was woken up, and I wish I could know the reason,” Ina could see the corner of his lips twitching, ‘a lie’, Ina figures, “but the fact is that this creature now terrorises my territory. I demand… sorry, require help from council.”
Elizabeth sighs, seems like she also sensed some lie in the prince’s words, but Ina sadly knew that her friend, as a leader of the council, will have to help this worm anyway.
“Certainly,” Elizabeth says, “'I will ask for volunteers at court, a company of knights to aid your cause. And obviously some aid convoys to help your common folk.” Liz glares at George.
“Y-yes, of course.” He frantically nods, “Thank you, Your Majesty.”
“Good.” Elizabeth sighs, looking at Ina, “The main part is over, so I have no cause to keep you here any longer. You may go.”
Ina nods, “Thank you for having me.” She bows to everyone, keeping her attention, even if for a second, on Gura and Kronii. And to her surprise, they were looking back. She smiles, “If any one of you would love to know more about my path, I will be at our temple on the edge of the town beside the Velvet forest.” Ina bows again, stepping aside and heading towards the door, as main attention switches from her to the talk between the royals. But she could sense two pairs of eyes looking still at her, the memories of that strong possessive mix of scents still lingering in her nose.
‘I wonder…’ She hums internally, ‘If I see you two again.’
###
Ina never expects visitors at her temple at this time. Evening at the town keeps people busy with their own struggles and goals, especially at the edge of the city, so Ina is used to spending it by herself. But when she heard doors open slowly, Ina stepped away from her canvas to meet the visitor. To her pleasant surprise, she is met with the person she wanted to see for a long time since the council ended a few months ago.
Ouro Kronii, Princess of Seprentia, looks around, studying the simple temple. “As much as I enjoy some richness in the structure, I prefer this place much more to the Church of the One.” The princess’s voice was smooth like silk, long tongue flickering past her lips between her words, as she steps further in the hall. “Glad I was able to meet you here, Lady Ina’nis."
“Ina is just fine, especially for someone of your status, Princess Ouro.” Ina steps closer, bowing before the taller woman, noticing a swift jerk of Kronii’s snake tail.
“No need. Before higher deities we all are equal, and as you are their voice, I can’t demand you to refer to me so regally.” Kronii smiles, the snake princess’s body relaxes as she looks over the priestess. “Though, to be honest, I expected your residency to be some sort of a grove. From books I have read about The Path, it seemed to be more… down to earth.”
Ina giggles, covering smile with a long sleeve of her robe. “We are far away from times of nude dances around the fire in the depths of the forest. Most of the time our followers spend in these kind of small churches and temples. But for big sermons and events we do go to places of deep spiritual significance. Like the Velvet forest.” Ina hums, “Maybe one day you would be able to participate in such an event. I would love to show you our forest.”
“No nude dances, huh?” Kronii sighs, her lips curve in a cheeky smile, “Not gonna lie I would love to see you dance that way.”
Soft blush warms Ina’s cheeks, and only thanks to the dim lights Kronii wasn’t able to notice it. “Maybe… I will have to think on it.” She eyes Kroniis tail, the tip of which wagged eagerly.
“I will be awaiting it with anticipation.”
Ina hums more, returning her eyes to meet Kronii’s blue, “So what is the reason for the visit? I hope not to just flirt.”
“Well, I heard you also hold confession sessions, right?” Kronii squints, “I don’t trust the Church one bit. It’s connection to the nobility worries me and I don’t need any of my secrets to be spilled in that den of liars and schemers.”
“And you trust me?”
“Yes” The speed of the answer startles Ina for a second, “I mean… Of course. Lady Elizabeth trusts you and she is the one to accept me and my nation to the council.”
Ina’s eyes perk up, but then she softly smiles, relaxing, “Sure then. Come with me.”
Ina leads the snake princess to the wooden booth with its front covered by the thick deep purple curtain. Priestess opens one half of it, letting Kronii enter, and after the princess settles, Ina enters into the second half. They were separated by a thin wall with a small window at chest level, so neither of them could exactly see each other, but could perfectly talk with each other through it. Ina settles down on a bench, clearing her throat with a small cough.
“So, Kronii. Please, tell me what's bothering your mind and heart.”
Kronii groans a bit, by the sounds trying to adjust on her seat, “Is all this necessary?”
Ina chuckles softly, “Easier to confess if we don't see each other's faces. Even if you trust me, there could be deep shame or guilt or fear stopping you from letting yourself speak. So I have decided to make this… booth I would say. And I must apologize, I will fix the problem with seats in the future."
“No really, it's fine…” Kronii audibly sighs, taking a moment to regain herself. “I think I’m ready."
“Well then. As I said, tell me what bothers your mind and heart.”
“Mmmm,” Kronii hums her mind wanders, “Stress. Yeah, I would say I’m stressed these days too much.”
“And what is the reason of your troubled mind?”
“Don’t know, honestly.” Kronii shrugs, “The mountains are full with ores and resources, we are rich and noble, we are making good alliances and trades. To be real, we are almost perfect.” Kronii chuckles, but Ina still frowns, rubbing her chin.
“But you said almost.” Ina notices how suddenly Kronii became stiff, “There’s something troubling you. Long running problem, isn’t it?”
A minute of silence has passed and a heavy sigh and groan escaped Kroniis lips. It took some time for the princess to speak again, and the ringing voice is now gone, replaced with gloomy notes.
“Yes. Serpent Sands.”
“Your original lands?”
Kronii hums in agreement as Ina listens closely. “Our nation… Was almost wiped out. There was a new Empire growing on Isles and they attacked our territory. I guess they viewed us beneath them… No mercy was shown for us.” Kronii’s voice trembles. “We lost so much blood. Had to run, but we still were almost caught. My… My parents had to sacrifice themselves to hold the enemy while I sailed away with our civilians. That’s how I became the leader of Serpentia.”
“And it took you twenty years?”
“Thirteen.”
“And how old were you when you fled?”
“Fifteen.”
“Oh my,” Ina couldn’t hold her surprise, “I hope you understand it’s very impressive. Strong nations take generations to build.”
Kronii only sighs heavily, “It’s because when we arrived, those native to the land fled at the sight of us. There was some old king ruling with no heir and he died in exile, long after he fled. And my people don’t trust me, they trust my family name. I have to show myself perfect, regal, strong. But… I’m not sure I am any of those things.”
There's a scent coming out from Kronii. Its soft, tangy smell of air from the mountains, tense, mouth drying. Ina can’t deny she wants to get Kronii out to get some fresh air, to relax and calm down.
“You might think you aren’t perfect, but you are strong.” Ina hums, her eyes closed, close attention paid to the alpha’s scent. “You were so young, thrown into war of life changing scale, having to lead your people to new lands to build a new nation. You may think people trust only your family name, but they followed you. And you managed.” There's a change in taste, the dryness switching to softness, citrusy tang of fruits replacing the mountain air, “Thirteen years is such a short time, but you rebuilt the nation. Your people trusts you, they follow you and your rule, not anyone but you. I may be an outsider, but I can’t deny, you are perfect for them.”
Ina closes her eyes letting the scent enter her mind. Heat of sun, comforting and not hurting, washing over her body, refreshing taste of fruity juice watering her mouth. Ina can feel the heat rising in her core, the hot flame building up slowly, but she lets it burn.
This image is broken by sound coming out from Kronii’s side. Ina can’t say for sure, but it feels like as if the princess who had heavy heart is now crying, quietly, letting emotions finally flow out of her. The priestess smiles, leaving Kronii to herself for some time, listening carefully to interject if needed.
“T-thank you.” Kronii’s voice brought Ina back from her dreamy watch, the snake’s voice jingling with relief, “I feel better now.”
Ina smiles, “Of course.”
They come out of the booth shortly after. Ina watches Kronii carefully, but the princess holds herself well, besides a bit of red in her eyes, and lingering citrusy scent surrounding her. “I never felt so… free.” Kronii looks at Ina, “Thank you, with all my heart, thank you.”
“You don’t need to.” Ina shakes head, her heir like a waterfall of purple behind her. “You are always welcome in my presence, Kronii.”
There's a bit of a blush on Kronii's cheeks but she quickly coughs it off, “Well, I will try my best to visit you more. Hope I will be able to visit one of your… Nude dancing practices.” Kronii smirks, regaining her regal image.
Ina rolls eyes with a smile, “I will do my best then, even though I am no dancer.”
“Well even your presence will be enough then.” Kronii hums, stepping closer to the doors, “I have to go, I warned Queen Elizabeth I will visit you on the way, but she’s probably worried.”
“It’s okay.” Ina chuckles, “She probably knows what we were doing here. She’s very insightful Queen.”
Kronii coughs nervously, Ina only smiles in response, “W-well, I do hope this confession will be kept between us two.”
“Of course, Kronii.”
The snake princess hums, her tail slowly slithers across the floor. “I will take my leave then. Thank you again.”
“I will be waiting to meet you again, Kronii.”
“Soon, I hope.”
And with that, Kronii leaves, closing the doors behind her, letting Ina finally relax and whine, holding her scarlet red face.
“I-I hope she didn’t sense me going into heat during confession…” Ina mumbles quietly, her thighs squirming as wet slick runs down her legs. “T-that would be embarrassing…”
###
Ina starts suspecting something off with her. She learned her heat schedule down to the minute and she never failed before to predict when it would come again, but since she met with Kronii, Ina never again got into heat cycle for a month and a half. It worried her, curious if she got sick. Ina considered mainly that option, because any other sounds insane. Pregnancy? She never got knotted and the few times she had sex with Gigi, who helped her during especially rough heats, they used protection. Curse? Her patron's blessings were powerful enough to guard her from any ill intent. There was one more option, but Ina quickly dismisses it in her head each time it comes up.
The Priestess’s troubled thoughts are interrupted with a creak of a door as someone enters her chapel. She looks around and as she sees the visitor, Ina smiles widely, standing up from the bench.
“Your Majesty Gawr.”
“Ugh.” The shark woman shudders, “Please, it’s what people call my mom. Gura is just fine.” Gura mumbles, closing doors behind her as she comes into the hall. “I wanted to visit sooner but I was busy back at home."
“And you can call me Ina,” Ina chuckles, “And I’m just happy to see you here.”
Soft red crosses Gura’s cheeks as her tail sways carefully behind her, clawed fingers twitch, “Really?”
“Humu.” Ina nods, “How wouldn’t I? I never properly thanked you for protecting me with Kronii against that man.”
Gura loudly scoffs, arms crossed now on her chest, pumping it forward with, “He is just a piece of noble trash that thinks too much of himself.”
Ina can’t and does not want to hide her laughter, “I agree with you on that. But…” Ina hums, her deep violet gray eyes studying Gura’s ocean blue, “You are here for something else too?”
Gura stiffens for just a second, turning her gaze sideways, lips trembling. “Kronii told me you really helped clear her mind.”
“Oh, didn’t know you two are friends.”
Gura scoffs again, “More like rivals or something like that. She and my parents made a union pact early on so we could support each other's nations as we developed so we became close. But this snake sometimes gets on my nerves too much… As if she asks for a beating."
“So,” The priestess looked at Gura, her head tilted to the side, “You hate each other?”
“What?! No way, I’m ready to give my life for her, and so she is for mine. It’s just…” Gura grumbles, her fingers fidget with one another. “Not sure how to explain.”
“Well, it’s common for two alphas to have such interaction. I’m more surprised it's much more civil than commonly perceived.” Ina chuckles, “But oh well, I’m myself an exception from the rules about omegas.”
“Y-yeah.” Gura stutters again, shooting shy glances at Ina, her body producing the scent Ina can’t yet to pick on. “I can tell that.”
“You flatter me.” Ina murmurs, “So you want to confess your heart to me too I suppose?”
“S-sure.” Gura mumbles, following the priestess to the booth.
As both of them took their seats, Ina murmurs through the window, leaning against the wall, ready to listen, “Let your mind and heart speak.”
There's a deep, painful sigh accompanied with a wave of intoxicatingly salty scent hitting Ina’s nose, “My family and people of my nation… I feel so much expectations placed on me. My pop and mom ruled the colony since its formation and they are great leaders, always ensuring the happiness of the people. They look up to us, in unity and strife. Our family is the only reason the colony didn’t collapse into ruins after the fall of Atlantis.” The bitterness and salt overwhelms Ina’s senses, the pressure of the whole world laid on the shoulders of a small person weighs on her as well, “I… I don't think I can live up to such expectations. I’m not the smartest, or most charismatic. My only good side is my strength and honesty,” Gura laughs painfully, the sting pierces Ina in understanding of such trouble, “I am no good ruler. And I don’t think I know what to do.”
Ina hums, trying to not get overwhelmed by the alpha’s scent, keeping her mind straight, “You don’t need to be like your parents to be a good ruler.”
The scent suddenly vanishes, as Gura thumps her tail against the wood loudly, “W-what you mean?!”
“You are you.” Ina smiles, “You are your own person. There’s nothing bad in making mistakes or not being perfect like your parents. You still learn, looking for your own way. You might not be as smart, but you are clever. You might not have the charisma, but you have your own charm. And your strength and your pure heart will make people feel safe. protected, trusted.” Ina murmurs, waiting for the heir’s response.
Their conversation went on for some time. Gura’s worry about people thinking of her as weak quickly shutted down by Ina’s sweet words of reassurance, trying to prove the strengths of the shark girl. And with each sentence said, with each second spent talking to Gura, Ina could feel the flame burning inside her more and more. The heat rising and spreading through her veins, heart pumping hard, breath heavy and rapid, small steam escaping Ina’s lips with each exhale. She could feel her cheeks burning, from alphas scent of fresh smooth breeze of the ocean, sunny day at the beach, washed over with warm waters. Ina is in heat again and it’s hard to hide it.
“You might be right.” Gura breaks Ina’s haze, “Oh I am so stupid…”
“Y-you aren’t.” Ina stumbles just a second, hoping to be unnoticed, “You’re just lost."
Gura’s soft voice trembles, “And you helped me find my way. My… path.”
Ina bites a lip, muffling her own sounds, as the flames in her core only grow stronger, the slick dripping down her legs and pooling under her.
Gura laughs softly, as if not understanding what Ina is just experiencing, “Thank you. So much, really. Can’t believe that stupid snake was right.”
“I-its no problem.” Ina struggles to stand up, her legs feeling like jelly. “I don’t want to hold you here any longer, if you need to go.”
Gura stops, her tail worryingly sways against the curtains, “Are you sure? You don’t sound too good.”
“‘m fine.” Ina muffles, her fingers already sneaked under the robe, playing with the clit and smearing the slick against her skin. “I just need a moment of… c-composure. It takes s-some mental strength to do things like that and-d… Yeah, sorry.” Ina hopes her lies will pass on, so Gura wouldn’t see her in such a weak state. Not that she doesn’t trust the shark girl, Ina just feels incredibly flustered.
“O-okay?” Gura nervously answers and Ina hopes her scent blocking collar works right now. “I will check up on you a little later though. With some food, if you don’t mind.”
“Mhm.” Ina muffles, feeling so close to the finish, “T-that would be greAH-” Ina quickly shuts her mouth, waiting a long moment, “I-I’am okay, please go.”
“O-okay!” And the only thing Ina can hear are quick steps, getting far and far until she hears the doors open and close.
The priestess slides on her seat, covering her face with hands and almost screaming. Ina indeed just rubbed one out with her heat in full power with only a curtain separating her from an alpha.
Ina feels like a mess.
###
It took half a year for Ina to finally realize what was going on with her. Since the day of the council and through her meetings with Kronii and Gura she slowly got into routine. Each time they visit Ina’s heat surely starts, and her previously perfectly built schedule was now useless. But, at least to her knowledge, both alphas did not know about that. And Ina planned to finally confess it. Today.
Today is a day of great sermon. An important holiday for her religion and people, so of course a large sermon is held at such occasions in the depths of the Velvet forest. And this time Ina wanted for both Gura and Kronii to be there, to watch her, and it took months of preparations due to schedule conflicts of the two royals, but finally, the day has come.
“Happy to see both of you arrive safely.” Ina smiles at her guests, both wearing celebratory clothing, as she asked them. Gura’s robes instead of usual white were of deep purple shade with patterns of gold sewn through the cloth. Kronii had no armor today but a beautiful dress, same color as Gura’s, but instead of gold she has silver and accessories encrusted with obsidian black jewels.
“Thank you for inviting us, Ina.” Kronii smiles, swaying her hair, while Gura tries to adjust her robes to fit better. “I must say though, getting purple dye for such clothing was some struggle.”
“Same,” Gura growls, finally managing to fit the cloth properly over her shoulders. “Is it necessary?”
Ina nods, “Of course. Purple is a symbolic color for our path, and even if you do not yet follow it, it’s still nice to show some respect towards other people, right?”
Both beastfolk nods, “Great,” Ina hums, already feeling her heartrate raising up from just looking at two alphas, “Let’s go then. We don’t want to keep the others waiting.”
The path isn’t long and Ina is very familiar with it. She walks slow and with grace, leaves crunching under her feet. Ina does not follow any fixed trail, as if led by something else, through jagged rocks and fallen twigs. Ina can see the color of the forest slowly change, the bark getting darker and smoother, leaves dripping with velvetish purples instead of fresh green. She can sense Gura and Kronii exchanging looks and then looking at her, but Ina isn’t surprised: it takes some time for newfolk to get used to the influence of the Ancients.
And the whole way Inas heat burns harder and harder.
Some time has passed, and even though Ina can’t tell herself, she can see two alphas panting slightly, but their journey finally ends. Ina looks over the grove settled in the den, surrounded by gentle hill sides with stone benches placed all over it, covered in velvet cloth. Her congregation is getting ready and to Ina’s pleasure preparations are almost done.
“You can take your seat wherever you want.” She turned to Kronii and Gura with a gentle smile. “We’re going to start soon. I hope you both will enjoy it.”
“Well,” Kronii huffs, “If you participate, we sure will.”
Gura jabs her side with an understanding smile, making Ina laugh at their antics, “I will take my leave then.”
“Good luck.” Gura says swiftly before Ina leaves.
Getting some distance away from two alphas definitely helps Ina to focus a bit more on the sermon, even if just slightly. All her thoughts are a messy mix of preparations and thoughts and desires about Gura and Kronii. Ina bites her lips, legs squirming a bit, the feel of warm slick rolling down her hip, as she rolls up her eyes.
“I will get through this…” She whispers to herself, “And after… I will make sure they will not leave empty handed.” Ina smiles dreamily, changing her clothing and finishing all preparations.
At first, Ina watches from behind the scene, how the first wave introduces themselves, stripping down their simple robes to reveal tunics and dresses of a beautiful mix between nature and otherworldly. The priestess smiles with amusement, noticing Kronii at the back seats and her face going red, remembering their first talk about rituals of the path. Second wave comes, and then third, with Ina as its lead. She slowly strips off her own robe, revealing stunning garb of gold, purple, and black, and Ina doesn’t stop her scent from flowing around the grove. She steps with precision and confidence, the roots of surrounding trees growing under her, raising the priestess above all attendants.
Ina looks outwards, eyes tracing the crowd, before finding them, two alphas, her chosen partners she has yet to confess to , Ina’s face lights up with a smile.
The Priestess’s expression warm, gentle, welcoming, her arms raised as to trace all people who came today, and she speaks,
“Welcome, to our Festival of Passion.” She sings, as the congregation starts to dance.
Ina never could tell how much time has passed at such events. One hour or all day, but it does not matter. The only thing she cares about is her followers' happiness and fulfillment, and from today's reaction, Ina would say she succeeded.
Ina smiles tiredly, sitting down on a tree stump made to look like a chair, watching others clean the grove after festivities, thankfully it never goes wild enough to cause problems. She closes her eyes for just a moment to rest as she feels the presence of two people she deems most important for her today.
“Hope you enjoyed me today.” She murmurs, her eyes half lid, looking at two beast folks.
“It was… Magical.” Kronii gasps, as if she just remembered how to speak. “Is it like that all of the time?”
Ina shrugs, “More or less. Depends on my mood.”
Gura huffs, “I guess you were very happy today then?”
Priestess chuckles, her cheeks still red, “Well, you both here watching me. Obviously I would feel this way.”
Ina chuckles even more seeing two alphas get as red as her, if not more, “There’s something I want to talk to both of you actually.” She murmurs, signing with her hand for her assistant to leave them three alone. “I already see you get all tensed up, please don’t.” Ina laughs, “I think you already figured it out though.”
Both Gura and Kronii stumble at their spots, fidgeting with their clothes and trying to look away. Ina rolls her eyes, reaching towards both to capture their hands with her own, “I’m in routine. And the cause is you two.”
“S-sorry.” Gura whines, Kronii looks even more guilty.
“It’s okay.” Ina smiles, biting her lip, feeling her face getting warmer again, “I… I don’t mind you courting me. Both of you.”
As Ina expected, it quickly froze both alphas in place, their mixed scent starting to fill the space. The spice of the desert mixed with rumbling ocean, heat and saltiness, two tastes the priestess is in love with so much.
Ina giggles, standing up from the stump, holding her alphas’ hands firmly.
“Shall we take this matter to… A more private place?”
Both Gura and Kronii did not hesitate to follow.
Chapter 10: Love for Deuce Part 2 by Satashi (Pheromone Garment)
Chapter by HoloRune (Nayarune), Satashi
Notes:
This is a continuation of Day 1: Alpha Heat! Chapter two of Love for Duece continues Liz and Nerissa's time together!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Being in heat wasn’t something I was exactly a stranger to. It only happened every few months, but when it did, I was normally out for a few days. I nested for about a week before the actual cycle hit me, which was good for preparing myself. I could grab a few things from friends, take my time making my safe space perfect, and then devolve into a whining, pitiful wet cat of a human being for three to four days depending on how much my womb hated me at that specific moment.
Love for Deuce
By:Rumi
Chapter II: Pheromone Garment
Nerissa hated her life at the moment. She was currently skirting the line between nesting and in full-blown heat. Normally when she felt that way she would hurry to her nest, lock herself away from the world, and do her best to make it through the next few days while securely in her safe space... Not outside, riding on public transport, or heading to a local gymnasium.
She had matches she had to play, ones outside of school competitions. It wasn’t a tournament or anything big but an informal tradition that the local college had. The sports teams there would play matches against aspiring students while their coaches watched. It allowed them to discover new talent and know who to offer scholarships to. That was her main goal, as her family was huge. She didn’t want to be a burden on them if she could help it.
So she was stuck in that position, struggling to keep herself in check. Scent-blocking patches were on both sides of her neck to help nullify and hide the sweet scent of blueberries and cream that she put off. The mask she wore also had a small addition: a fabric softener sheet was stuffed between her face and the mask to help keep scents from her nose.
It wasn’t the most effective thing to do, and there were special masks made for that kind of thing, but she couldn’t afford them. At the moment the best she could do was rig anything together to allow her to safely get to the courts and play her games. As long as she didn’t inhale anyone’s pheromones, or let them know she wasn’t at her peak, she would be okay. Even if sports matches were generally full of the other sub sex, Nerissa wouldn’t back down.
Not after making it as far as she had.
The stop she was supposed to get off at was almost missed. Her gaze was locked in on the floor, eyes distant. It was only because someone was getting on did she even bother glancing up. She wanted to be sure no one sat next to her and she was glad she checked when she realized that was where she needed to get off.
Nerissa rushed her steps, almost tripped, and made it off the bus only a few seconds before the door closed behind her. Now she was standing on a sidewalk, panting heavily, and glancing side to side to get her bearings. The place where the matches would be held wasn’t far off so she steeled herself and pushed on.
The building she was heading toward was large. It was a huge center for the city, housing not only multiple tennis courts, but basketball courts, a whole section for table tennis, and a training room that made some gyms look outdated and inferior. The downside was it also smelt like exercise and exertion, something she was all too aware of in her heightened state.
At least the giant building had air conditioning. The outside wasn’t exactly hot but her body was sweating so much that it might as well have been. Red eyes skimmed the area for where she needed to be. A large sign on the wall proudly disclaimed female locker rooms with a little accent on it that implied that both alphas and omegas could use it. It was also separated by main sex, which was pretty much pointless in her eyes.
It wasn’t like she wouldn’t get her fair share of seeing dicks while in there. Female alphas, especially those who were into sports, were generally packing. She tried to ignore that idea while walking across the open area and to the changing rooms. If she were lucky, she’d be able to get in, change, and get out before she saw too much.
Of course, the moment she thought that she saw a group of alpha girls coming from the showers off to the side. They walked right by her, their steps pausing while hers increased. She could smell them even through her mask. Clean, fresh scents laced with pheromones that were prideful. They must have had either a good workout or nice matches. As long as they stayed away from her, she didn’t care.
Nerissa let her bag drop by an open locker near the showers. The smell of cleaning solutions and soaps would help hide anything she didn’t want to get a whiff of. She took a moment to just sit on one of the benches between the rows of lockers and inhale deeply. Fresh linen mixed with bleach, giving her huffs of air a chemical smell that made her uncomfortable but was still better than putting up with the alternative.
“Hey there.” The voice made her look up before thinking better of it. She saw one of those girls from before now in front of her. They had a towel wrapped under their arms to help cover their impressive chest but at the same time did little to cover the semi they were obviously sporting. “You come here often?”
Trying not to scowl, she looked back down. “No. I’m only here to play a few matches.” The reply was intended to be curt and dismissive but her voice was weak from all the heavy breathing she had been doing and it ended up coming out soft and tired. “I won’t be on this side of town often,” she added in as an afterthought to help sell the idea that she wasn’t interested.
“What do you play?” The alpha leaned against the lockers, right by the one she was going to use, and took a relaxed pose to imply they would be there for a while. “Maybe I could give you some tips?”
Anger flared in her mind but she did her best to ignore it. The bitch was obviously interested in her, and that needed to be taken care of before it got dangerous. Already their dick was peeking through the slit in their wrapped towel and pheromones were trying to work through her mask.
“No thank you. I’m not looking for advice.” The deflect was ignored and the girl seemed to be inhaling the air a little heavier now. As if to ignore them further, Nerissa bent over to unzip their duffle bag to start taking out her racket and sneakers.
“Oh, scent patches.” The girl leaned in a bit more. “You must be an omega. I was wondering what smelt so good around here.”
She wanted to snap at them or possibly challenge them to a match if they played tennis as well. Anything to put them in their place. Yet when she jerked her head back up to glare, she was almost face to crotch with a thick, red canine dick standing straight up from their sheath. The shock of it made her inhale and, against her wishes, she smelt an intoxicating scent of interest from them.
Her heart did a double beat as the omega in her mind seemed to perk up at what was offered to her. Being outside of her nest in such a critical moment was almost as if she were on the hunt for someone. Even if she didn’t want anyone at the moment, her stupid instincts were taking over.
“Sorry,” they chuckled huskily. “I can’t help it with the scents all around here. You understand... right?” The girl tilted their head down as if to get an upskirt glance of just how wet the omega before her was. “You’re leaking onto the floor, pretty omega.”
Before she could threaten to bite the thing in half, there was a loud slam of a duffle bag right next to her. Her eyes snapped to it, fear surging through her body at the noise. Not a second later, she smelt it. It was like hot mulled cider on a winter’s morning, sweet like cinnamon candies, and had a smokey undertone to it as if cedar wood was smoldering in a fireplace. She knew that scent.
It was Elizabeth. And they smelt pissed .
An arm went around her shoulder to drape across her chest and down to her side. Gentle pressure urged her back against a muscular but soft body and she felt her omega settle back down. Like a cat curling up to sleep, her instincts became calmer and her mind cleared.
“Hitting on my girl?” Liz asked them loud enough to call attention from anyone in the general vicinity. “Pushing yourself on an omega? In a locker room? You asking to get in trouble?”
The woman before them held up their hands now that a more powerful alpha was in the picture. “Hey now, she didn’t tell me she was taken.”
Nerissa snarled. “Yeah, because you put that tiny prick of yours in my face before I could.” She tried to stand but found the arm across her body keeping her pinned down.
“Easy, girl,” Liz told her in a mock soothing tone. “I’m just big, that’s a pretty average one.” It was such a backhanded and smooth insult that someone nearby actually did a spit take while drinking from their water bottle.
The person before them took the moment to cut their losses and turned to leave without even a comeback. It left the two girls watching their back for a few moments before Liz sighed and let the omega go. “I expected you to be here, but that was a new one.”
“Yeah.” Nerissa inhaled slowly, trying to collect herself. With Liz walking around the bench to open a locker in front of her, that sweet scent of cinnamon candy and mulled cider dulled. The protective feeling that made her omega shut up was leaving her and it triggered her nesting instincts even more fiercely. “Uhm... Still using this old bag?” A hand motioned to the duffle bag next to herself. It matched hers almost exactly, as they were a twin set. Black with white writing of a name brand on the side and bright silver latches to give contrast. She had bought them with Nerissa almost six years ago, when they played together in Junior High.
“Keeps me focused.” Once Liz was on the other side of the bench they unzipped their bag to start pulling things from it.
The scent that followed even made it through her mask. The bag was filled with pheromones, stuffed full of clothing that Elizabeth sweated in. No matter how much they would be washed, they smelt like... a warm Christmas morning. Full of comfort, protection, and power . Power that beat her the last time they played. Power that she had known for years. Everything in that bag was saturated in it and the need to just dump the contents onto the floor and roll in it like a puppy wanting belly rubs was almost overwhelming.
Memories of the last time they were together came back with a new rush of heat that reminded her that she was dangerously on the edge of her cycle. She couldn’t risk focusing on it. On how her legs were on Liz’s shoulders, her ankles close to being above her head, and that dragon cock churning her inside. Her core clenched painfully and Nerissa doubled over with both hands grabbing at her stomach as if it would help the pain of need she had.
“Are you going to change or what?” Nerissa slowly raised her head and looked up through her hair at the woman talking to her. The alpha was already pulling their shirt up over their head, an open locker behind them. Abs flexed as they moved, that long scarlet hair falling down after it unthreaded through the clothing.
Nerissa’s nose flared. The fabric sheet wasn’t doing anything for her anymore now that she had honed in on the scent. They bent over beside her, going into their bag to pull out the top of their tennis whites. It was the standard fare, save for the shattering of red triangles from the bottom right of it. It was flare to help the redhead stand out more. If they wore something noticeable, then the college coaches could keep an eye on them more easily.
“Why are you just... staring...” Their eyes narrowed and a cute look went across their scrunching-up face as they leaned in closer. “You... kind of smell like...”
A finger was lifted up to her face mask and she felt way too dazed to stop it from hooking at her ear to pull it away. The fabric softener sheet fluttered to her lap and the mask hung on one ear as she finally inhaled unfiltered air for the first time since that morning. Immediately she smelt their burning scent, sucked in their pheromones, and reached for them without even thinking.
Both her arms looped the woman’s shoulders, pulling them down to bury her face against their neck. Clarity pulled at her mind, her vision clearing. “Mmmmnn...”
“Shit...” Liz’s swear was whispered onto her neck, right by the scent-blocking patch that wasn’t doing a good job of masking her smell at all. “Nerissa, you’re in heat, aren’t you?”
She allowed herself to be pushed back a little bit, that mask being unhooked from her ear. Liz knelt down to be more on her level, one hand on the girl’s cheek. “You need to go home.”
“You were at matches during your cycle.” She inhaled once more before pulling back to look at her friend, rival, and lover. “I can handle it too.”
Their lips turned downwards into a concerned frown. “I can cum and think straight, you don’t have that luxury.”
Alphas had it good in her book. All Liz needed to do was microdose their suppressants, rub one out in the shower, and they’d be set for at least an hour. If she tried to do that, she wouldn’t get post-orgasm clarity, but instead a heavy dose of anxiety from not being in her safe spot.
“Nerissa?” Liz gently reached up to help urge her back from their neck. She hadn’t even realized she had done it, either. “Girl. Go home. You need to be in your nest.” Their ruby reds glanced around the locker room, very much aware of the people looking at them. “You’ve already had an alpha hit on you.”
Nerissa hummed while leaning in just a fraction more to smell them. “Mmmm... Two.”
“There was another!?”
“You.”
A small silence stalled the air between them before Elizabeth sighed out. “I did that to help you.”
“You still staked a claim.”
“I did not, and you know it.”
“Nghhh...” She inhaled again. “Just... could you let me sniff you for a moment? It’s helping clear my head.”
Liz allowed it but still resisted touching them any more than absolutely needed. “Go home. Once my matches start, I can’t protect you anymore.”
“Don’t need protection.”
“Says the omega huffing my scent.”
“Says the alpha who said I was theirs.”
“Home.” Liz finally pushed her back onto the bench completely. “I mean it.”
“Can’t...” She gave a lopsided smile now that she was a little more aware of herself and her situation. “I need a scholarship to get into college, and that rides on my ability to draw attention today.”
“Gods, you’re such a pain in my ass, you know that?” Liz couldn’t leave her alone and they both knew it. They had become fast friends when they first met, turned into friendly rivals while at the same school, and developed into more mature competitors over their high school days. Fierce competition ran between them, each one forcing themselves to be better and better to either keep a winning streak or finally overcome their losses.
Last time, for the first time in an official match, Liz had beaten her. Hyped up on alpha rut, calm and collected from an orgasm, and in their prime, the Bloodflame had barely managed to get the win. She never thought it would bother her if Elizabeth bested her but right after having sex with them, in that vulnerable moment where her emotions were all screwed up, she had finally seen them as an alpha for the first time.
Now she was the weak one, struggling, and in an unfamiliar room full of other alphas who would eventually track her down from her scent alone. If anyone on the court realized she was an omega border lining heat, they would abuse it. Pheromone patches were nice but being covered in sweat, in the rush of a game, it would be almost overwhelming.
“I can’t stand you, you know that?” Liz was moving their hands to her shirt to grasp it. “Lift your arms.” Without permission, they pulled her top up and over her head until she had no choice but to bend forward and allow it. “I don’t want to beat you again like this. I need your head in the game. You’re going to break everyone else, then fall to me again, you understand me, Nerissa?”
A top was being forced over her head and soon her hair was being threaded up and pulled through the opening as well. The scent of cinnamon candy flooded her senses and for a brief moment, she felt safe and protected. That strong alpha’s scent was all around her, encompassing her, and it made the omega in her head quiet down enough to make her see things clearly.
Elizabeth was putting their clothing on her.
“Just... I don’t know, breathe my scent or sommat. Whatever it is you omegas do when you need to calm down.” Their face was the sweetest scarlet, eyes averting as they helped her put her arms through the clothing. “You idiot...”
With a strong sense of protection around her, the feeling of wanting to hide away started to fade from her mind. She gave a light smile up at the one before herself and pointed at her bag without really looking at it. “My top is in there.”
“Yeah.” Liz didn’t seem to want to think too much about it. With their tops changed, they would stand out a little more. The redhead was putting on a shirt that had blue flare on it, which was meant to accent her hair. The pleated skirt they were pulling up was a red and white that would tie in their original outfit quite well.
Only now Nerissa was wearing that top, and it would clash with her blue and white skirt. Anyone who saw them next to each other would notice their interchanged color schemes. They would look like a couple. An alpha and omega pair, who both played tennis and who were currently standing close to one another in the locker room.
So she did the first thing she could think about after being saved from such a delicate situation. “First you say I’m your girlfriend, then you scent me... Don’t want any other alphas to come at me?” She teased them.
Liz tried to snarl but it didn’t have any malice in the sound. “I want to beat you fair and square, just like last time.” Their skirt was pulled up and clipped into place before the small zipper was yanked up with a little more force than needed. “I told you last time that I would help you if you needed it, so... consider us even.”
“Thank you.” Nerissa stood as well, going for her own skirt so she could start the process of changing into it. “I’m sure everyone will back off when they smell you on me.”
“I did it to help clear your head, not stake a claim.”
“Oh, so if one of them approaches me-” She stopped when Liz turned their head just enough to shoot her with a cold glare. “...Oh my... Sorry, Darling. I guess I’ll just tell them they don’t stand a chance against the infamous Bloodflame legacy.”
“Don’t start with me, Nerissa. I’ll take my clothes back.”
“No, you won’t.” Nerissa leaned against Liz’s back when they turned to face away from her again. “I need this right now, and you won’t let me go without it.”
Liz’s voice stuttered upon trying to reply to that obvious line. “I’m just... To be even. It’s not like I like it or anything... Stupid.”
Nerissa wrapped her arms around the woman’s sides, hands loosely draping at their front as they leaned in more. “I’d have to fuck you to be even... And I think you know that too.” Her right hand slid a little more downwards to touch the tenting in Liz’s skirt. “I think I prefer my dragon over a stray dog...”
Her claiming statement was ignored and a hand snatched her wrist to pull the caress away. Elizabeth turned back around and pushed her back onto the bench with both hands. “Listen,” they spoke in a dark whisper, “Your pheromones are going to fuck me if you don’t stop.”
“I could fuck you...” She allowed her eyes to dip back to that small tenting and licked her lips as if thinking something naughty. “Or maybe just a taste...”
“Bugger me, you’re so bad!” Liz stepped back and let their head fall against the lockers. “That would help me, but would ruin everything for you. Get your head together.”
She didn’t want to but she took a long, deep breath. Instead of the multitude of other alphas, and the stench of sweat, she smelt Elizabeth. The one who was going to protect her for the moment, to allow her the chance to finish the day before going back to her nest. She just needed to keep herself in check and not ruin what was given to her.
“If I win...” Nerissa looked up through her lashes and kept her gaze on the blushing woman’s face. “I want to take your clothes back with me.”
“Then if I win...” Liz hesitated a moment before swallowing, unsure if their statement would be okay or not. “I want that blowjob you offered.”
“Deal.”
~**~
Nerissa felt pride swell in her chest as yet another alpha fell before her skill. Like Elizabeth, they tried to use their superior strength to get easy points or cover the court with fast returns. Instead, they crumbled to her planning and fast thinking. The thrill was even sweeter when she bowed to them at the end and they realized she was an omega.
She would never get tired of that look. The disbelieving, stunned look of an alpha getting their ass handed to them by an omega.
Once she was off the court, she walked over to where Elizabeth was playing. Alpha on alpha, both were pushing themselves on the court to both show off for the scouts as well as flaunt their pride. She wasn’t so much there to watch as she was to claim Liz’s stuff. Their duffle bags were in their lockers but she only wanted the face towel that Liz had next to their water bottle on a bench not far from the game.
Sitting down there, she stole her friendemy’s towel and wiped off her own sweat with it. The scent of the redhead filled her lungs, giving her much-needed encouragement. Again she was reminded of the clothes stuffed into that bag. Covered in their smell, their pheromones, and that comfort she was currently inhaling.
She was aware of an umpire calling a game but she didn’t look up until she sensed Liz standing before her again. As she peeked up, she smiled guiltily at them before offering the towel so they could wipe off. “Here... sorry, I felt like I needed it.”
“It’s fine.” Liz cleared their face and neck of sweat before continuing. “But I think it’s time you and me finished up what we came here for... before you take everything of mine.” They still handed the towel back to them so they could inhale on it once more. “Come on... You’re getting worse.”
She was beyond worse. Covered in Liz’s scent, riding out the high of winning matches, and falling over the line into her full heat cycle. Even as they took to the courts, it felt like she was more focused on Liz than ever before. The way they ran, the skirt swishing at their movements, and the seriously focused look on their face when they swung.
“Fifteen-love!”
The smash that crippled other omegas was like a familiar breeze as Nerissa darted across the court. A careful return made Liz rush to crack it back, only to have it slammed down where they had first stood.
“Fifteen-all!”
A serve, a return, and another attack on the net. This time it was expected and Nerissa was courted, unable to get back.
“Thirty-fifteen!”
She couldn’t have that. Not after soaking in their scent all day. The sound of a ball being hit rang out and she sprang into action before Liz even recovered from their serve. A trick shot made the ball go in a different direction than expected and again the ball tapped the ground and flew from the court.
“Thirty-all!”
It felt so familiar. The calls seemed to repeat themselves over and over as they played. Points were gained, tied, advanced, tied, rose, tied, and a stalemate was set just like it always was when they played. Just like when they were in Junior High, they seemed to have an unmistakable love for deuce. Being tied, on equal grounds on the court, for so long that a crowd formed around them.
Nerissa’s shoe squeaked on the polished wooden floor. The echoing bang of tennis balls being smacked by rackets filled her ears as she focused in on the one flying back across the court. She had played three games, just like Elizabeth had. Both had gone against women in varsity coats, had dominated them, and were now playing the person they really wanted to.
The ball was returned with a fierce and powerful boom. Immediately her eyes locked in on the place it would land, calculated her return, and planned her next strike all while her body lurched to the side to get there in time. The redhead was way too strong and fast for her to dash for returns so she had to force them to do it instead. She lobbed the ball back, making it go more toward the net so it would barely make it over and force them to run for it.
The callback to her was sloppy and she gave a fast smash to the far court for another point. She was ahead now, for the fourth or fifth time. There was another familiar call for a set, as if it wasn’t being repeated.
Her serve was fast and aimed to make Elizabeth run as much as she could before it came back to her. The problem at that point was that Liz knew her enough to expect it and a powerful whack sent the ball flinging just beside her left ankle and off to the side.
“Duece!”
Elizabeth caught the ball tossed to her and bounced it to get a feel. Their eyes were set with determination, gaze set upon where she wanted the ball to land along with Nerissa’s stance. The omega grimaced at being put in that position again. Liz’s serves weren’t hard to parse but at the same time they were so strong that it was hard for her to keep up now that she was running on fumes.
The ball was hefted into the air and Nerissa darted to where she thought the ball would land, only to have it land short and bounce away from her. She cursed mentally, not liking having a point against her from a serve. That was normally her best moment when reading opponents and she couldn’t let Liz get another win on her.
Again the ball was served, she went into place, and sent it back. Liz was there, hitting it back down but she was still able to smack it back with a harsh change in direction, a squeaking of her shoe, and the thud of her racket colliding with the fuzzy ball. The alpha was already at the right spot, their skirt flipping around as they put their weight into the swing.
Nerissa was forced to go for it, hitting backhanded in a way that would set the redhead up for a smash, which was used. Although she was able to lunge and tap it up and over the net, she knew she lost the moment she saw them take to the air. A wild clash of wire to ball was followed by a bounce onto the floor and a whistle blowing.
She had lost. Again. Twice in a row, she had been bested.
Normally she would be furious, maybe demand a rematch, but right then she felt something more interesting than any of that. She felt desire . The alpha was getting better; good enough to top her, and it did things to her that she could only blame on her cycle.
Liz was walking over to her, sweat dripping down their body and their clothing saturated in it. The hair that was normally so gravity-defying was damp and limp, clinging to their forehead. Each breath they took was hard and heavy, their eyes firm and set on her.
Immediately she felt the need start to claw at her insides. A burning ache was burning between her legs and the scent of cinnamon mixed with flame was searing her nose. She watched as Elizabeth stood before her, their unfiltered pheromones and natural scent almost flooding the air around them.
She couldn’t remember what happened. One second they were in the huge auditorium and the next they were in the locker room. She remembered pushing and pulling, hair being grabbed, and a grunt of pain. The next moment that clarity sank in was in a shower stall with Elizabeth. Half of their clothes were still on, bras now soaked in water, skirts clinging to their skin. The redhead even had their socks and shoes on.
At the moment she couldn’t care less. That skirt was pulled upwards with one hand and the panties were yanked down with her other. Liz was already hard and she took great pride in causing the fear mixed in with the lust she saw in their eyes. She wasn’t going to give them a chance to stop it, though. After that one time they had together, the line had already been crossed. Besides, she had lost a bet and a Ravencroft always delivered.
Falling to her knees, she made a small splashing sound on the wet tile floor. Her right hand was already stroking, pumping the alpha’s shaft in full-length motions. She didn’t even start slow or offer little kisses to help them get used to it. Instead, she just went for it, taking what she wanted, and making them fumble their weight against the wall behind them.
A hand went to her head so she quickly snatched it up by grabbing their wrist and pushing it against the wall. Liz’s other hand attempted the same so she let go of their dick to intercept, lock their fingers in a hold, and shove it against the cold tile by their wet skirt. Without hindrance, she opened her mouth and shoved herself down on their length.
She knew her teeth were getting in the way, could tell she wasn’t actually sucking so much as bobbing her head, but she didn’t care. Liz was gasping for air, their knees shaking, and hands struggling against the hold she had upon them. She could swear she heard pleading whispers fall down onto her but the loud sound of water pouring all over her head muffled it enough to not be considered.
Back and forth, she worked them. That alpha who had sex with her, the one who beat her, and had given her clothing. Nerissa closed her eyes and inhaled as best she could under the falling water. Cinnamon. Red hot candy, smoke, fire, and lust . Each slurp on that shaft filled her with more desire... more wanting.
Liz was almost bent over her now, their hair falling like a waterfall as they blocked the showerhead’s spray. Both their hands were shaking against her hold, their legs obviously losing strength, and their voice was breaking into soft gasps mixed with whimpers. Then, all at once, she tasted it. Thick seed, almost heavy like cream, was pouring into her mouth.
It was so hot that she couldn’t help but swallow the first load while allowing it to slip from her mouth on the second. Sperm flooded the spot between her eye and nose as Liz’s dick slid up along her face to spurt into her wet hair. Slimy warmth mixed with water and trailed down her cheeks and neck as more of it spurted against her awaiting tongue.
She took it into her mouth again, started to properly suck upon it, and was rewarded with more. Above her it almost sounded like Liz was crying from overstimulation, their breath breaking into whines and their hips making the tiniest, weakest humps toward her face as they were forcefully milked for everything they had.
When she pulled back again, she looked up through one eye. Her other was glued shut with the heavy seed oozing all down her face, leaking from her nose, and dripping from the corners of her lips. She inhaled their scent more, smiled longingly up at them, and finally released one wrist so she could reach for their shaft to stroke. “More...”
~**~
When she opened her eyes again she felt both warm and dry. For some reason she was in her bedroom, covered up by blankets and surrounded by the things that made her feel safe. Slow blinks were made as she tried to piece together what had happened to get her there. She remembered leaving that morning, riding the bus, getting to the courts, and...
And Elizabeth.
Sitting up, she brought a hand to her face to rub her eyes. Flashes of memory came back as she did, along with a new desire to swaddle herself up in things that smelt like the alpha. There was a flash of the showers, what they had done, and then... Liz washing her hair?
She could swear she remembered that. They looked so tired but were... standing above her, working that soap into her scalp. Then she could remember sitting on a bench, hunched over, as her hair was dried with a towel. Next, it was... being carried piggyback style, sitting on a bus, and then... her father carrying her to her room.
Looking to the side, she honed in on the duffel bag by her bed. Strangely enough, it was calling to her. With a deep breath, she learned from her bed and pulled it closer so she could heft it up onto her sheets and unzip it.
Inside of the bag wasn’t her racket and clothing but instead... Liz’s. The redhead must have given the wrong bag when dropping her off at home. Yet instead of being annoyed at having to meet up with them again to swap, she felt relief flood over her. The few outfits stashed in it were pulled out, along with socks, a still-damp towel, and that face towel covered in their pheromones.
All of it smelt like the alpha. She began to work immediately, re-doing her protective bubble to replace her friends with the alpha. When she was satisfied, she curled back up in her new little nest of goodies and hugged Elizabeth’s tennis top to her chest so she could bury her face into the fabric.
Then, for the first time, she welcomed her heat without any fear since she had an alpha’s scent with her. Anyone who would try to take advantage of her state would be burned by the hottest flames imaginable, and that gave her the comfort needed to let herself drift.
Notes:
Want to meet the authors of this collaboration? Need to make some friends? How about joining a community of authors and readers on one of the best Discord servers? Well, now you can! Just follow the link and say hi!
https://discord.gg/rbC2sM7HCx
Don't forget to love each other more, and as always... is it tomorrow yet?
Chapter 11: Puppy by anna (Puppy)
Chapter by anna (ZoneTheory)
Notes:
i haven’t written for 2 years, please forgive any sloppiness and my ignorance about most omegaverse tropes ORZ
transfem+puppygirl+omega!gigi
sexless+transAlpha!ceciliaNO BETA I HAD NO TIME
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sprawled on their bed, Gigi’s legs tangle with Cecilia’s. Gigi focused intently on the TV playing some kind of video game while Ceci scrolled her twitter feed again and again. It’s quiet, it’s comfortable.
At some moment, Cecilia glances up from her phone to look at the TV. “You missed a tinted rock,” she states simply before quickly returning to her phone.
“Shut up, I saw it,” Gigi refutes.
“Mhm, totally,” Cecilia slyly parries.
“Whatever, I don’t have any bombs anyway.”
Cecilia puts down her phone and switches her attention to watching Gigi playing her game, one hand coming to rest on Gigi’s leg, idly petting her skin. “Wow, so soft!”
Gigi feels the slightest blush appear on her cheeks. She tries to keep her focus on her game but Ceci’s touch has a way of messing with her. For the briefest of flashes she considers moving or asking Ceci to stop her motions, but she could never bring herself to do that. Besides, it’s not like she doesn’t like it.
Ceci continues her gentle petting, her hands aimlessly wander higher and higher until they reach the slight bulge of fat on Gigi’s thighs.
And Gigi’s breath hitches in her throat.
Ceci turns her head to look right at Gigi, who is trying to pretend like she didn’t just react like that by staring straight ahead at her game. “What was that sound?” Ceci teases.
Gigi can’t help it, her face explodes into a full blush. “N-nothing…” Her eyes remain firmly fixed ahead.
Cecilia is relentless though, her hands continue to slide along Gigi’s thighs, a particularly powerful weak point for the gremlin. “Well it certainly didn’t sound like ‘nothing’, hmm puppy?”
Gigi exhales a shaky breath. “My beautiful wife, I am trying to game.”
It was at that moment that Gigi Murin made a critical blunder, leading to her demise in the game.
“You’re not doing a very good job,” Cecilia teased matter of factly.
Gigi drops her controller off the side of the bed and finally turns her head to glare at Ceci. And with expert timing Cecilia decides to graze her fingers ever so dangerously close to Gigi’s most sensitive area, sending a jolt through Gigi’s entire system.
Gigi whimpers. She feels an annoying restriction within her spats as she finds herself getting more aroused by the second, her thing becoming stiffer and stiffer at Cecila’s delicate touches and teases.
Cecila runs a finger right over the tip, relishing in the little involuntary buck of Gigi’s hips. “Aww, cute puppy!”
Gigi covers her face and lightly yelps, “Shut up!”
Cecilia laughs. “Come on now, that’s no way to talk to your Alpha.” She reaches up and gives a light tug to Gigi’s collar, making the gremlin whimper again.
The weight on the bed shifts as Ceci gets up. Gigi can’t quite tell what she's doing due to her self-imposed blindness. She just lays there, breath heavy. Cecilia hums lightly as she rummages around, Gigi remarks to herself that it’s a pretty sound.
Things shift again as Cecilia clambers on top of the gremlin, positioning herself with her hips pressing down into Gigi’s sensitive area. Ceci gently rocks her hips, pushing herself down onto Gigi, who’s thing is struggling within her spats, practically begging to be released.
A needy groan bubbles up from Gigi’s throat, her hips instinctively try to rise, to push herself into her alpha. She silently begged and wished that Ceci had some kind of equipment down there (either flavour would be fine, she wasn’t overly picky), but unfortunately the automaton girl hadn’t been built with sex in mind.
Ceci giggles at Gigi’s animalistic motions. Her delicate porcelain hands start at the gremlins elbows and climb their way up to her wrists. In a fluid motion light floods Gigi’s eyes as her hands are forced off her face and pinned to either side of her head.
“Ceci… n-need… I n…” Gigi struggles to breath out, her words unclear but the meaning easily understood. Hot omega desperation poured out of her, filling the room with the unique scent of chocolate and oranges. Her pink eyes are blurry as they focus but she clearly sees that Ceci has lost her bottoms, leaving only her top half covered by a black sports bra.
“I could never say no to you my sweet puppy…” Cecilia knows what Gigi wants and reaches behind her head to grab the leash hanging off the bedpost. Carefully she clips one end of it to the collar and wraps the other end around her arm.
With a strong but gentle tug she pulls the gremlin’s upper half partially upwards off the pillow, Cecilia leaning down at the same to bring her face down into her omega’s neck, deeply inhaling from her scent glands; porcelain teeth lightly grazing and nipping at the tender flesh.
At the same time the gremlin is being overwhelmed by the grinding of ass against her hip, and teeth at her neck, her senses are flooded by the familiar aroma of Ceci alpha musk. Not he quite same as a natural alpha’s, but over time she has come to love the smell of Cecilia’s artificial pheromones.
Gigi struggles to keep up her opposing hip motions, as addicting as the friction is and how desperately she wants it, she is but a small and weak gremlin who has quickly used up her supply of energy. As her motions stop and she’s left panting, Cecilia pulls back and releases her tight grip on the leash, allowing Gigi’s head to fall back down to the pillow, now also looking like just as much of a horny blushy mess as the gremlin.
Gigi’s eyes wordlessly plead to her lover, not knowing what she wants but needing something, anything, to stimulate her right now.
Ceci obliges, climbing backwards until she is at Gigi’s knees, her hands resting at the gremlin’s hips. Her fingers hooked into the edges of the spats and with delicate slow motions she shimmied the spats off.
As all three and a half unimpressive inches of Gigi Murin were freed, the gremlin breathed a sigh of relief now that the unbearable tension of having it contained was removed. The cool air of the room now tickles the sensitive skin and sends a shiver up her spine. She eyed Ceci carefully, eagerly awaiting and desperately curious for what the automaton had planned for her.
“Cute… So cute…” Ceci cooed as her hand found its way to wrap around Gigi’s sensitive thing with a firm yet careful grip.
“Ha…hnnng…” Gigi closed her eyes and tipped back her head, her hips involuntarily rocked back and forth into Cecilia’s hand, practically jerking herself off.
“You’re so desperate,” Cecilia teased.
“S-shut up-p-p,” Gigi half moaned, half cried.
“No, no, I love it.” Cecilia moves her thumb to massage the tip while starting to bring her wrist down in rhythm to match Gigi’s opposing thrusts. Her efforts squeeze more desperate moans out of the small desperate girl. If Ceci didn’t know any better she might think the gremlin was close, but she knew her girl better than that, she knew what Gigi needed was a little something more.
Gigi whimpered sadly as Ceci removed her hand. “Why…?” she pouted. Her question was answered quickly without words as Ceci grabbed the strap-on harness she had placed beside them while the gremlin had blinded herself, a detail she had completely missed. Now Gigi’s eyes were thrown wide open with anticipation.
She watched eagerly as Cecilia expertly handled each buckle and strap, attaching the apparatus securely to her hips. She reached over to the shoebox of false phalluses that Gigi had also neglected to notice.
“What size would be good for you tonight my puppy…? How about this one?” She held up a pathetic thin four inch dildo that they had gotten early into their relationship when Gigi was learning how to take it for the first time, at this point the thought of using it was a joke.
Gigi quickly shook her head. “Bigger!”
Cecilia was quick to respond, grabbing the leash and giving it a firm yank, sending a jolt all through the gremlin, who could only whimper in response. “Puppies don’t talk!” Ceci scolded.
Any assertive confidence Gigi may have had leading up to this moment had all been stripped away, leaving a needy little pup in its place. The puppy made a sad little whine.
“Good girl!” Cecilia beamed at her, “Now, I want you to bark for how many more inches you want.”
Puppy was embarrassed, so embarrassed to be doing this. It obviously wasn’t the first time she had been in a position like this, but even so it took a lot to will herself to degrade her own humanity like this.
…
“Arf…!”
…
“Arf!”
…
…
“Six inches? That’s what you want?” Ceci questioned.
Puppy swallowed the lump in her throat, her whole body vibrating with anticipation.
“Arf! Arf!”
“Eight!?”
Puppy nodded.
Cecilia gripped the leash and pulled her puppy up to meet her waiting lips, eagerly diving into a messy kiss. Puppy just whimpers against it, feeling the automatons warm tongue briefly pressing against her lips before forcefully worming it’s way into her mouth, seemingly desperate to suck the life from her.
Ceci pulls back hazily and stares into her puppy’s eyes. “I can give you eight inches. You’ve been so good after all… But first, this has to go.” Cecilia grips the bottom hem of Puppy’s white tank top and pulls it up over her head and feeds the leash through, recapturing it’s length in her hand.
Puppy was left breathlessly panting and completely naked, she wanted to make things a bit more even so she grips the base of Ceclia’s sports bra and quickly yanks it off, discarding it aside to join her own on the floor.
Cecilia reached a wandering hand up to one of her puppy’s breasts, lightly squeezing the mound of flesh and running a finger over the perky pink nipple, sending a lightning crack of stimulation through her chest. “Okay puppy, lay back down, alright?” Cecilia’s tone was so sweet and so gentle. Puppy wordlessly obeyed. “Good.”
Ceci reached into the box again and pulled out her weapon for tonight’s encounter, a long purple eight-inch dildo. This was the biggest they had ever gone, and while it wasn’t setting a record for them, she was still a little nervous about potentially hurting her puppy with it.
But just looking down and seeing the desperate want on her puppy’s face was enough to ease her concerns. She trusted her puppy to know her own limits, so without further question she attached the item to the harness around her hips and admired the new phallus protruding from between her legs. She even gave it a little poke, secretly hoping that she would be able to feel it as if it were a part of her body.
Puppy giggled at that.
“Alright baby, lift those legs up.” Cecilia ordered and was obeyed. Puppy displayed her sensitive hole proudly to her owner. “Good… Now, I’m going to squirt on some lube and it’s going to be cold, okay.
“Ogey…” Puppy spoke.
Quickly Cecilia retaliated and grabbed her puppy’s balls, causing her to emit a sharp whine. “Bad puppy! No people words!”
Puppy whined a desperate pleading apology. It was an accident.
Cecilia’s grip loosens, “It’s okay puppy, it’s okay…” She reaches into the shoe box once more and procures the small bottle of lubrication. “Get ready…” she whispers.”
Despite the warning, Puppy still yelps as the cold liquid collides with her butthole, but quickly switches to making soft moans as Cecilia’s finger begins to push the slick substance into her, a porcelain digit pressing her open.
“Ahhhhnn~~” A hot moan bubbles up from her throat as the finger slides all the way inside, working its way around pressing against every surface of her inner ass, expertly lubricating her insides. And just as quickly as it had been introduced it was removed, leaving a wanting emptiness begging to be filled.
Cecilia deftly tipped the bottle again and coated the false member in an almost over-zealous amount of slick. She ran a hand up and down it a few times, ensuring an even distribution of the substance.
She adjusted herself to position the tip of the toy to be lightly pushing against her puppy’s hole, earning another sweet-sounding needy whine.
“I’m going to put it in, I want you to tell me that you’re ready.”
“Arf! Arf Arf Arf!”
“Good…” Cecilia began to press her hips forward, slipping the first couple inches into her puppy, who let out the most desperate degenerate whine she had heard that evening. “...girl…” A few more inches slipped in until half of the toy had been taken.
“You okay?” Cecilia asked.
Puppy nodded and attempted to force her hips forward just a little bit, eager to take more inside, even though her position made it futile to attempt that on her own.
“Okay, puppy, okay. You’ll get what you want,” Cecilia reassured as she continued pushing forward until the entire length was settled inside.
Puppy’s vision blurred and her breathing got all funny as she struggled to cope with the size of the thing filling her. She wiggled her body, getting used to the feeling around the toy, quickly learning all of the buttons it pressed within her and all the delicious ways it stretched her out.
“Ready for more, puppy?”
“A-arf!”
“Good.” Cecilia gently pulled back her hips and retreated the member until only a couple inches remained embedded. Puppy whined as the feeling of being completely filled quickly vanished, so desperate to feel it again. Luckily her wish was quickly fulfilled as Cecilia gently pressed forward again, returning that beautiful fullness.
“I’m going to speed up a little. Okay, puppy?” Cecilia warned as she began to move just a bit faster sliding in and out.
It wasn’t enough though, Puppy needed more, she could handle more. “Damnit, Ceci! Fuck me!” she shouted defiantly.
Cecilia stopped moving her hips, pulling almost all of the way out. A porcelain hand moved lightning fast, gripping the yipping puppy by the throat. “Bad girl.”
She slammed her hips forward, roughly filling her ass in an instant, forcing a squeaky moan-whine out of the puppy’s throat. And Ceci did it again, and again, and again, as her grip tightened around her neck.
Puppy closed her eyes and endured her punishment, the rough railing sending sparks through reverberating through her body, heat pooling into the tip of her thing with each pound into her ass. Fuzzy spots began to appear in her brain as she struggled to get enough air for her body to keep up with the unending assault.
Cecilia’s grip loosened and was eventually removed from around her neck as the automaton used both hands to grip the undersides of her puppy’s raised thighs, gripping into the thick gremlin fat. The relentless motions of her hips refused to slow, because with each thrust she drank down a delicious needy moan straight out of the puppies mouth.
“Do you like that, puppy? Is it good?” Cecilia panted.
“A-arf…” Puppy struggled to bark, all of her energy focused on not completely losing her mind. And yet she found herself falling apart, completely melting away into the storm of beautiful sounds, smells, and sensations. A white-hot tension had built itself up at the tip of her thing and she felt like she was about to explode. But something was holding her back, something stopped her from reaching her climax.
“C-ceci… please… grab it, please…” Puppy pleaded.
Cecilia didn’t punish her this time, but instead complied with her begs and firmly gripped her puppy’s thing. The pounding of hips was enough to exert a generous amount of motion to it, tugging it with the rhythm of their love making.
That was it.
“Ohhhhh…!!” Puppy moaned desperately. It felt like the sun was trapped in the tip, rays of light kaleidoscoped within her hips and with what felt like the force of supernova, puppy finally came. Her entire body writhing and shaking as she rode out her orgasm against the toy, against Cecilia.
As Gigi rode out the most intense orgasm of her life, Cecilia slowed her motions to a gentle rocking as she happily got to watch as three clear drops of fluid leaked out from the tip and slid unceremoniously onto the gremlins tummy. Without even a moment of hesitation she reached her finger down and collected the fluid onto her finger and stuck it in her mouth, closing her eyes as she savoured the delicious nectar she and her puppy had worked so hard to produce.
“Good job, puppy! That was so good!”
Gigi just panted her chest heaving.
“Ready for round two?”
“What!?” Gigi’s eyes shot open. Clearly, she was not.
Notes:
projection? what’s that?
Chapter 12: Silver Collars by lycorisren (Collar)
Chapter by lycorisren
Summary:
This is M/M focused chapter between Vesper and Altare and this is extremely OOC. Please enjoy!
Chapter Text
Despite being a leader for a guild, this was the last thing he was expecting from his day. Especially after meetings and failures from his members’ missions.
A bloodied vampire lying in front of his doorstep that clearly smells like an alpha.
Although this man’s face is what Altare considers lovely, the stench of blood and alpha makes him want to vomit. He considers dumping the man into Axel’s hands so that he isn’t a possible accomplice in a crime by harboring a vampire. Yet his omega instincts are crying inside of him to tend to him.
Curse this. He decides it’s best to push the thought of calling for Axel and bring this man into his home.
It is a simple wood cabin, bearing not much due to his constant late nights and early mornings at the guild hall. Seeing that he has nothing to host a possible dying vampire, he once again considers just calling Axel to drag him away, but he steels himself against the nerves he has from helping this man.
The guild leader checks the body, knowing that vampires have no pulse. His body is not disintegrating, so it’s best to assume that he will be seeing another day. Altare pushes him through his house, ignoring the bloodstains that will take a while to clean.
“Well, it seems like you are going to use my bed tonight…” He speaks to the sleeping man.
Despite knowing that it is socially wrong to house an alpha in his house, especially as an unmated omega, he rather did good to help someone out. Vampires are a dying species, and he does not hold malicious ideologies against them. However, seeing the boar spear next to him and the fallen papers that are written in another language makes him question if he can make this supernatural being even tell him his name.
Elysium has been calm throughout the past years, especially since he arrived and founded the guild. To find a vampire out of nowhere, however, raises concerns for the future.
He focuses on cleaning up the blood and uses a bit of his own healing resources. There are several bones that are broken, but Altare doubts he needs to help much, just to let them regenerate at the unknown man’s pace. While wiping away the second to last wound, for the first time, the vampire opened his mouth.
“You didn’t need to do this, just to let you know.”
Faltering a bit in wiping away the remaining excess blood on the wound, he flashes an offended look to the alpha. Sighing his annoyance away, he returns to the task at hand and pushes through his task, ignoring the stabbing sensation of the stranger’s gaze. He will help this man, for this is what his mother has taught him, and he will not let a job be unfinished.
He finishes the last wound and smiles softly to himself. “Your wounds are all cleaned.” He rises from the stranger’s side. “I am no cleric or priest, so this is the best I can do. Please be careful to not hurt yourself in the near future, sir.”
“What do you want?” The man asks in an almost meek tone.
Altare raises his eyebrow. “Nothing. Just for you to be safe. There is no certainty that you will meet me again for this situation. Now, when was the last time you had a proper meal?”
A confused look settled on the man’s face. “Just some… tea can do.”
“Considering I found you in front of my home, I am thankful you seem to be a vampire,” Altare says. “I only have black tea. Don’t move too much, or you will open your wounds. Some of the healing items I used on you require you to sit still. You can use my bed for the time being.”
Altare escapes to his kitchen, trying to push the alpha’s scent out of his nose.
His omega instincts are flaring up from the alpha that clearly has no mate. Hiding his distress from his scent is an added task that he honestly has no energy for, but he does not want the focus on him. He curses internally at himself for his instincts crying at him to help the very prominent alpha in his household.
He takes out the serving tray and places everything the man needs with his tea and brings it back to his room. The vampire moved to sit in an upright position.
“I have your tea here.” He lightly places the serving tray next to the man. “I advise you to rest even for a night if you want to leave as soon as possible. I do not need to know what you were up to, but your well-being is my primary concern.”
“…”
The man takes the tea and begins to sip slowly. The vampire gives out a small smile and puts the cup down. He clenches his hands together, Altare notices, and he bows his head as much as possible.
“… I’m sorry for intruding on your space.” The man winces out. “I didn’t realize I ended up in front of a house that has residency. You could call me Vesper Noir, if you so desire.”
“My name is Altare Regis.” He opens his hand as an offer towards Vesper.
Vesper takes it and shakes.
The man, named Vesper, did not make his presence a frequent sight in the small house. Most frequently at night, the blue haired omega is thankful for that. Their friendship grew more than just a vampire that ended up being in front of his house. They spoke about their love of books and areas they once visited.
It is unclear on Altare’s end if his familiar guest is aware that he is an omega. Yet, there is no social recognition of their position, which brought him more enjoyment than being with people from his guild.
People around him always tried to bed him, which he rejected with words or with physical altercations. It became concerning to the point that Hakka, a fellow omega, bought him a collar.
Collars are personal objects that hide the mating mark of your mate. He pretended he went away for a vacation and came back with the collar on. All advances stopped, and Altare could finally put his full focus on the guild. It was also difficult to explain that he “mated” with a beta; hence there was no intermingling scent in his. He still wore the collar around his own home, to not be caught without it.
Yet the presence of an alpha. It brings him ease and a settled energy that the house was missing. It almost feels like a home for him.
Rubbing a hand through his hair, Altare feels the ongoing headache from trying to think too much into his instincts. He senses a feeling of not wanting to let go of Vesper, but he cannot be selfish. His guild puts him in a higher importance, and he does not agree with the social standards with omegas.
“Altare, are you alright?”
The guild leader waves his hand at Vesper, shrugging off the concern that radiates from his scent. Does he not know how to control his emotions seeping into his scent?!
“Sorry, just thinking on future endeavors that will limit my returns to the house.” With a swift lie, he returns to reviewing his paperwork. “There’s no need for concern about my state. I am quite young; I must take advantage of it.”
“Just because you are young, it doesn’t mean you can’t get breaks.” Vesper sighs and turns his head to the window. “Your name is not a whisper around this area. You are the guild leader for TEMPUS.”
“Ah, what have you heard of me?” He gives an aloof smile as he tightens his grip around his pen. “I only hope for good things.”
“You are noble, one to uphold your loyalty and peace in these small lands.” Vesper twirls his long hair. “Plus, you value honesty to the point that everyone sees you as a truthful and just man.”
Altare’s hands stop moving at the mention of his words, and he locks his eyes with Vesper. Vesper tilts his head to the side and hums a confused noise. Altare fights against the rising heat that he feels from his ears and stabs the sword into his closest furniture.
“Did I say something wrong? I wish to never offend you.”
“It’s nothing. I will now go make some more tea.”
Altare sighs as he leaves, leaving Vesper to only mumble to himself.
“I wish that collar came from me, Altare.” Vesper weakly smiles.
“Altare, why do you keep letting me use your space?” Vesper asks.
Altare shifts his gaze from the sword he is cleaning and sees Vesper in front of him. It is one of those nights that Vesper has more courage to reach out to him. An uncommitted hum leaves him, as he thinks of a proper response.
Vesper shifts closer, making him the main focus. He tilts his head, almost like a confused puppy. Altare almost fails to stifle the chuckle.
“You end up bleeding at my front door, becoming my unofficial patient. At this point, with how many visits you tallied up, you are now more than just an acquaintance.” Altare smiles at him brightly. “Is that a bad reason? Oh, mister vampire?”
Vesper sighs and then takes his hand to mess up Altare’s hair. Curses leaves the guild leader’s mouth.
“For an omega, you certainly leave me questioning about things.”
Altare freezes and glared at Vesper. He can smell the slight surge of energy from Vesper’s scent.
“I have no malicious intent. I am wondering why you would allow an alpha when you have a collar. You claim to have a mate, a beta, but I have not seen them once since being here.” His scent changed to a submissive one, tainted with hesitation. “I just don’t want to have any misconceptions.”
“This isn’t a conversation you wish to have with me, Vesper Noir.” He never once addressed the vampire with his full name, causing the vampire to cease his attempts of pacification.
“I see I’ve overstepped. Please excuse me. I’ll take my leave.” Vesper gathered his coat and his attempt to escape is stopped by Altare steps into his path. His violet eyes show nervousness.
“What do you want from me, Vesper? What was it that you were going to accuse me with?” Vesper steps back, as if he is repulsed by Altare. It wounded his omega pride, but he pesters him more. “Why mention my collar?”
The vampire shift his weight nervously between his two legs. As if he cannot find the words.
“I… I only hoped…” Vesper shakes his head. “I cannot say what I wish to say. Please let me go, I don’t want to ruin our companionship more.”
“Only hoped what?!”
“Altare please…”
There is only one thing that started this conversation in the first place.
With no hesitation, the omega shift his arms to the back of his neck and unlocks the collar and bears his neck to the alpha.
“Is this is what you were concern with? You are now the second person that knows the truth. My position as a guild master does not matter as long as I am an omega.” Altare throws the silver collar away.
When the collar hit the floor, Vesper took him into his arms and rested his head against his nape. Scenting the scent gland, he trembles, and it took all of Altare’s rationality to keep his consciousness intact.
“You… you give me such a tempting offer to take up… I don’t wish to etch you with my mark, against your will. Please…”
It was a small plead, but that plead let Altare shivered from.
Vesper’s scent rose through his nostrils, and he knows it’s unwise to let an alpha mark him without the proper courtship ritual.
But did it really matter? He has been unwillingly following it without the both of them knowing. They were ignorant of their actions, causing a bond that won’t be served quite easily. There is peace knowing that bond won’t be fragile.
“V-Vesper. All I know is that… ngh!” He holds back a moan once Vesper began to rut into him. “W-wait! Let me speak.”
He stops and Altare could not help but purr at how the alpha followed his command.
“I wish to bind myself towards you, but… do you even have a collar on you?”
Vesper reluctantly lets go of Altare and went into his vest pocket to show a collar. The omega can only gasp at the sight of it.
It is a gold collar, with Elysium motifs marked into the metal. He recalls that once he spoke that he was not part of these lands, but Elysium became a place where he could be free and loves it with his entire soul and heart.
Tears welled up and he sobs from the gift. Nothing could’ve prepared him to this at all.
“Don’t cry, hero of Elysium.” Vesper places the collar on the bedside table and hold his omega’s face tenderly. “Your tears are wasted on me.”
Their lips clashed, exploring each other’s mouth. Hands wandering everywhere with no fear of what could happen. A push and pull as they seek for each other. Not wanting to let go, they both fell on the bed, looking for ground.
Altare manages his way to be on top and gazes down on the sight below him. The white hair spread out carefully, almost like a halo to the vampire that was shunned away by humans. Seeing him panting, brings out a possessive desire in Altare’s soul, that only he can see this sight. This divine sight that was bestowed on him.
“Alpha…” He trembles out and caresses Vesper’s jaw. “Please take me…”
With a simple tilt to present his neck, he takes off the slacks that house his prize. Gasping on how huge he is and how hard he is, Altare slowly begins to grind. Drawing out moans and grunts, he can feel his wetness dripping down from his thighs.
He will not give up the control he has. Pushing his finger past his rim, more wetness dripped out, and Vesper only gripped the bedsheets.
“What is it Vesper?” He calls out with a breathy sigh. “Tell me what you feel…”
“You smell so lovely, ngh. It is hard to keep focus.” His hands cautiously grips the omega’s hip. “I don’t wish to… I don’t want to lose control. You deserve the control…”
“I wish nothing but…” Taking his fingers out, he lines up, pressing the tip against his rim. “Having the control to make you insane.”
With a swift push, he engulfs all what his alpha can provide. The stretch, being almost too painful, became nothing more of a pleasurable lull as he stretched comfortably around him. His ass took all of what Vesper can offer, making his legs shake as he came simply just having him inside of him.
“Vesper…!” He speaks loudly and closed his eye as he tries to gain his bearings.
Before he could, Vesper flips over and begins to pound without mercy. Altare couldn’t blame him, he basically came without any assistance from his alpha, and it probably broke the very little control he had.
As they both climbed their peak, Altare shoves Vesper into his shoulder.
“G-give my co– AHH!” His sweet spot is hit, “Please give my collar a meaning! Please claim me!”
Vesper bites down and the bond materialized deep in their soul.
Chapter 13: Petals and Ink by DiegoC (Scent)
Chapter by DiegoC
Summary:
Elizabeth’s days of military service were behind her—now she was the owner of a modest flower shop in a far-flung suburb, where she tried to enjoy her retirement.
This new, unhurried life turned out to be far more interesting than Elizabeth had ever imagined.Flower Shop & Tattoo Parlor AU
Notes:
This is the first time I joined a collaborative project like this. My advanced apologies for the weird bits in this submission of mine.
Many thanks to members of the Holofic server for beta-reading and helping me coming up with the idea and polishing the final draft.
Chapter Text
Elizabeth glanced through her greenhouse, couldn’t help but let out a dissatisfied sigh. There was dust everywhere, Pots and sacks of soil lay stacked and heaped at the corner, waiting for their turn to be opened. The flowers were also needed to be taken care of—everything must be neatly arranged before the next sunrise, along with preparing the samples for the coming summit.
“It still looked like a mess.” Elizabeth told herself. Yet there was no need for haste, as Elizabeth could spend the entire night arranging the final details. “Slow and steady.” she thought, allowing herself to settle into this change of pace she had been longed for since ages ago. No longer were the days chasing in the shadows and hushed the underworld; the crack of gunfire, once as familiar as her breath, had fallen silent. Gone, too, was the suffocating smog in interrogation rooms. Her steps had carried her here, to these hushed suburban fringes, where she could slowly accustom herself to the life of a florist.
“Ciaora.” A greeting followed the doorbell. “Excuse me, is the place still open?”
“Tomorrow will be our first opening day, actually.” Said Elizabeth, hands were still busy with the dirt pouches. “By ‘our’ I mean it's just me. I’m still in the middle of cleaning things up, so sorry about the mess.”
“No no. It should’ve been me.” The pink-hair guest juggled back. “But ragazza rosa, do you mind opening a little earlier just for me today? My studio needs some decoration for tomorrow’s event but my staff completely forgot about it! I can pay extra if you want.”
“It’s fine, no worries. Feel free to walk around.” Elizabeth chuckled, finally taking time to look at her first customer. Colourful tattoos coated through her left arm revealed by the half-worn coat, accompanied with various rings and bracelets on both of her wrists, not to mention the piercings on her ears and tummy as well, a glittery sight yet not-so-foreign at all, but the smell…fresh like young basil leaves, a subtle hint of sweetness like tulips on their prime, couldn’t even tell how good it was. Her garden was already a messy blend of all sorts of fragrance, but somehow her scent found its way to pierce through all of her senses. A scent that was absent from all the other punks she had met, a scent that mellows down the atmosphere.
An omega. Roaming carefreely in this suburban vacant place.
Realising that made her mind…itched a little. She could be a perfect target for any predators out there. Her chest squeezed, leaving her throat open like that, in such a revealing fit...unprotected. What did she think when walking around without any scent patches like that? But good heavens, she smelled so nice. Unclaimed. Any moment could be a perfect chance to…
“Here we go!” A loud thud on the wooden table snapped Elizabeth out of her brain haze, pulling her gaze towards a collection of pots with different kinds of flowers that was…not in the way she expected.
White lilies, carnations, white chrysanthemums and yellow roses. All bright and sunshine, a packed display of warmth and well wishes. They will be a good fit with the girl with bubbly smiles in front of her, but to put inside a place for tattoos? Definitely foreign compared to what she had known about those places.
“What’s the matter, Liz?” Another voice interrupted her thoughts, “Any other recommendations for me?”
“Those are good choices for both formal and informal greetings, especially for welcoming guests, I’d have to admit. It's just…I can't imagine them finding their places inside a tattoo parlour...wait, how do you even know my name?”
“Liz. Poliziotta.” The tattoo artist answered with a giggle, “Doing undercover work by any chance, Ms. Officer? I have never seen any florist or farmer who dresses as stiff as yours, let alone standing like a statue, as if you’re a knight or some sort.”
“Fine, you got me.” Elizabeth let out a quiet, defeated sigh. “Call me Elizabeth, or just Liz. And no, I’ve left the army for a while now. Old habits still come back sometimes.”
“Like staring at me from head to toe and guessing my occupation?” The grin did not go off her face. “Rest assured, Liz, our studio only offers tattoo designs that everybody likes with other comfy spa services, nothing shady at the slightest! Besides the silly things that my chattino does sometimes, of course…hehehehehe…”
“I’ve retired already, mind you.” Elizabeth tried to bite back, but she had another idea. “But I guess I must investigate that ink studio of yours, then. Are you sure that you can carry all of these pots with just one go?”
The tattoo artist looked hesitant for a brief moment, but eventually nodded cheerfully:
“Y-yeah! Please do!”
Wrapping things up didn’t take that much time: a bouquet, neatly wrapped inside purple paper sheets and white ribbons seating the artist’s embrace, while the pots and vases were bound into a scale-like construct, allowing Elizabeth to carry all of them on her shoulder. Years of physical training may not be a waste of time as she thought, given the strength she had always been proud of.
“This should do.” Elizabeth gave herself a neck crunch. “Lead the way, will you?”
The trip was way shorter than she expected: a few minute walk towards a corner leading inside an alleyway, hiding behind the green stripes of vines and pastel walls of blue, which was only blocks away from her greenhouse. Neon signs blinking “Panthera Studio” vividly as they approached the door gate.
“This place…is way different than how I imagined.” Elizabeth commented. No wonder why she hadn’t been aware of such places at the beginning - the pastel walls did poke out as a vivid splash of paint, yet blended nicely into the overcasted and jaded sight of a quite suburbs, not to mention the bright interior with cute doodles and paintings scattered over the walls. A sight that was foreign from the dim bulbs filled with burnt ink and cigars that itched her gut every single time, and yes, this place smelled good.
“I told you, no shady things here, only cute and fluffy things allowed!” The studio owner announced with great pride “I’ve always wanted to open a place like this for tattoo artworks, but most places in the cities do not like this vibe that I am into… but thankfully this town turned out to be a perfect fit! What do you think, Liz?”
“Refreshing. A lovely place indeed.” Elizabeth smiled, taking the flowers out of the ropes while the other staff members in the blue aprons moved each of them inside the parlour. Anyone looking from afar would think this was just another newly opened spa in town, given the classy look brough from the blooms of white and yellow her flowers brought.
Sunset was when the heavy lifting had been finished. Everyone had ended their shifts and went home, only the two women remained sitting on the bench outside the establishment, cups of iced coffee in their hands.
“Thank you very much for helping me out! I honestly don’t know what I can do to crunch for tomorrow’s event without your help. Molte grazie!”
“It's just early business, no worries.” Elizabeth replied “Spending the whole night to finish the decorations, I assume? We are both busy ladies tonight.”
“Of course! There is not much left for me to do, actually, just some more paintings and printing work to be done…”
It started to get hazy with the coffee and the delayed fatigue after the lifting that now burned sore to her muscles. Not to mention the pink-haired girl was also becoming a little dizzy…and getting dangerously close as if she was resting her head on Elizabeth’s shoulder, which made her clean, unmarked neck wide open right under an alpha’s nose.
Arrogant and reckless. What did this girl think to not wear any means of protection at all, even the patches? Faint grunt rumbled inside her throat, the acidic sweetness of tulips hit her nose once more, stronger than ever. Was that an invitation to a feast she was getting? The opportunity to seal the deal was right in front of her, as Elizabeth lowered her head towards where that sweet scent came from, and took a big inhale…
“A flame on your chest can be a good fit, especially for someone with a nice smell like you.”
A poke onto her chest snapped Elizabeth out of her brain haze, surprised with the suggestion. Didn’t she apply her scent patch this morning? How did she even notice that?
“W-what do you mean, how do I…smell like?”
“Firm but gentle, like agarwood incense, with a touch of rose. Acidic.” The tattooist buried herself even deeper into her chest, savouring the sharp scent. “Whoever sells you the blockers must be a jerk, try our patches instead, I am certain that no one can ever feel your aroma, even just centimetres away!
“Says the one who can’t even hide their tulip fragrance.” Elizabeth tried to bite back.
“Oh, me too?” The tattoo artist widened her eyes in confusion, but the grin quickly returned, “Then we must be a good fit then!”
She sprung up like a cat jumping off one’s stomach, then walked towards the door frame “I’d love to chat with you for a little longer, but I have to start finishing things up now! You will come tomorrow for our event, right?”
“Yeah, I think I’ll have some spare time around noon…What, I didn’t even ask for your name–”
“It’s Raora!” The cat-like lady shouted before slamming the door shut “A dopo!!!”
It was quiet again.
Elizabeth still sat on the bench, trying to grasp what happened, or she was just reminiscing that sweet scent that dazed her mind, cracked her open in such an embarrassing way, then played around her like tickling her own toy under the disguise of a careless and arrogant cat. Sweet and fragrant. A nuisance and an annoying mouth. Caring and playful. Omega.
“Raora Panthera…”
What would she taste like?
“Such a dangerous woman.”
Elizabeth said to herself, biting her lower lip unconsciously.
Chapter 14: Burning Like Firewood by Lucy (Suppressants)
Chapter by BIYAAHEYSF
Summary:
Hollow University. It’s the biggest university in the city and a money drainer for anyone who decides to enter, though the large selection of courses and overall experiences is enough to sweeten the deal just a tiny bit. Funny name though: “Hollow University”, people always make jokes that hollow is how its residents feel half the time.
Amelia Watson stands as one of its top students, and yet she is currently burdened by quite the issue.
A lack of suppressants. They're expensive, okay?
(Alpha Amelia and Omega Shiori, University AU.)
Chapter Text
Hollow University. It’s the biggest university in the city and a money drainer for anyone who decides to enter, though the large selection of courses and overall experiences is enough to sweeten the deal just a tiny bit. Funny name though: “Hollow University”, people always make jokes that hollow is how its residents feel half the time.
It’s also open to both alphas and omegas, with some restrictions in place. The two groups have dorms separate from each other in order to prevent any sort of situations that could pop up, especially around this time of year.
Suppressants are also a big thing, and heavily advised to be used often by the university. They don’t supply them on their own though, something either about “budgets” or “not being a part of their contract.”.
Just what Amelia Watson needed to hear, brilliant, even.
She was walking down one of the hallways of the main building, simply keeping her head down and doing her best to not zone out too much and accidentally collide with someone. She is meant to head to her next class for her course in Law, but there was just one issue that was stopping her from abiding by this.
Her rut cycle had begun. She had been so busy with the truckloads of uni assignments handed to her paired with her part time job at the local fast-food restaurant nearby that she had no time to stock up on suppresants recently, which was just great for her. She had simply hoped that the suppressants she had taken a fair bit ago would still be in effect and she could get through this with no troubles.
But of course the universe seems to have a bit of a grudge against Amelia Watson, and as a result she had felt the effects of her rut throughout the whole morning. Her tolerance for most things was at an all-time low, as shown by her quick annoyance at the reveal of another big assignment by her lecturer, pairing this with the fact that she feels especially feverish and sweaty was a bad move by her own rut.
Oh, there was also the fact that her knotted cock was at full mast, a constant erection that had caused her to don her black jeans for the day, despite the fact she was anything but cold at the moment, hence why she had also simply thrown on a beige crop top instead of her usual white shirt/brown jacket combination.
Still this was somewhat manageable, especially with her making the wise decision to ditch her classes for now and go gather herself in her dorm room. It’s 11 am, classes are starting and no one else should be there for at least an hour. Absolute genius idea, Wats-
“Hello? Earth to Watson?” A voice would finally snap Amelia out of her own head, looking around hastily only to realize that she was about a step or so away from colliding with the glass door that made up the entrance to the building. Going to the hospital for something like that would be the cherry on top of her wonderful morning, so she’ll have to thank whoever managed to snap her way out of her trance. That person was her friend Mori Calliope who she had been on this deep voyage down the university hallway with, along with the third voyager Ouro Kronii. Both looking more than concerned at the moment with Ame also noticing more stares at her from the receptionist nearby, as well as a few other stragglers.
“Eh? What’s up?” The blonde sheepishly asked, trying to avoid causing even more concern for the two.
“More like, what’s up with you? You seem to be in your own little world today.” Kronii asked, raising an eyebrow at her.
“Yeah exactly, you feeling alright?” Calli added, making sure to stay clear of some of the other people making their way through the hall.
“...Oh! Yeah, I’m all good here!” Amelia said, attempting to reassure her friends that she was completely fine! But for some reason they weren’t buying it. She can’t imagine why.
“Uh-huh. Totally. Of course, even.” Kronii stated, the sarcasm couldn’t be more apparent if she had tried.
“Soo, you coming down with something, eh Watson?” Calli asked. “Getting sick during Summer is quite a feat, even for you.”
“Ah, that may be it…maybe some sort of summer cold…” Ame would even do a few small coughs to try and sell it, trying to channel her inner actor here. What else can she say?
'Oh sorry, I’ve run out of suppressants and am now wildly in heat.’ Yeah, that’s not happening. Amelia will disintegrate from embarrassment.
“Well, if I’m coming down with the flu, then I wouldn’t wanna infect you guys and doom you to eternity with me.” Amelia stated, starting to make her way through the door as nonchalant as she could.
This at least got her a few chuckles. “At least it’s not eternity in an Engineering major…” Kronii added.
“Oh, wait! You sure you don’t need us to get you anything?” Calli asked, her and Kronii beginning to walk out with her, the three of them now standing under the unforgiving sun of this day.
“Nope! Really, there’s no need! You guys got classes to catch anyways, I’d hate for you to miss out because of me.” Amelia replied, steadfast in her decision to get to her dorm as soon as possible.
“Well, if you say so-”
On that cue, Ame was already running from the group and towards the directions of the dorms, waving goodbye as she made her abrupt exit.
“Tell them I died!”
—-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Amelia was lucky that most people were on their way to class by this hour, it made her mad dash through the campus a lot less awkward. There wasn’t anyone around to mutter things like: “Was that the Amelia Watson running like she’s in a cheap horror flick?”
Overall, it was just her and the sound of her shoes on the pavement as she ran, eventually landing her eyes on the tall brown building that held the dorms. Finally, she can lock herself away and just focus on the situation at hand. Whatever dealing with this particular situation entailed anyways.
She would open the door and make her way in, the cold air of the interior hitting her hard and yet doing nothing to calm her down, ignoring the few other stragglers in the main area as she made her way up the stairs. The only few things on her mind was what this heat was doing to her, and the number of her dorm room: 2871.
Heading to her door she would grab the key out of her pocket, finally able to make her way inside and lock it behind her. She has never missed this cramped shoebox of a dorm room more than right now, from its small bathroom, to the couch and tv in the corner and the desks and beds by opposite walls that make up her and Calli’s living area.
Though it was hard to rejoice too much. Right now she was heading over to her desk, pulling out one of the drawers, hoping that she at least has some suppresants left over from her last purchase.
Of course she doesn’t. Brilliant.
Time to think Amelia, how long do rut cycles usually last for? Like, 3-5 days at max.
Is she really going to have to lock herself in her dorm room and deal with it for that long? As if that won’t get awkward quick, Calli may also be an alpha but that doesn’t mean Amelia wants to hog the bathroom just to get through this.
She sighed as she sat down on her bed, everything felt warm and sensitive to the touch now, though she attributes that to her own insane body heat at the moment. Looking down at her own crotch, she supposed since she was alone, she could go for a temporary fix to the issue. Afterwards, she’ll just have to continue ditching classes and buy some more suppressants, hopefully that’ll fix this up.
Just then a knock on the door would jolt Amelia out of her own thoughts. It seems her hasty exit wasn’t as smooth as she had wished for it to be, and Calli has arrived to check on her. She does appreciate it, but there’s a part of her that very much wishes to simply rest alone for a few days in her chamber, hibernate, if you will.
Still, not wanting to be rude, she made her way to the doorway and unlocked it, swinging it open and expecting to be met with her pink-haired roommate and her many questions, or maybe she already figured it out. Amelia wasn’t exactly subtle.
It turned out to not be Calli. It was in fact the last person Amelia was expecting to be face to face with.
Shiori Novella. The goth stood with the same quiet confidence she seems to always exhibit, and was dressed in a simple black top with fishnets underneath, as well as a purple skirt and boots. Maybe it was just her heat talking, but Amelia had to admit that she looked rather stunning, though she bit her tongue when it came to admitting that out loud.
There were bigger issues to deal with, moreso why she was here in the first place. After all, while they got along decently fine, Shiori was also the only person who could consistently get under Amelia’s skin with her frequent teasing, and with how competitive she made her. Their constant back and forths were essentially known by their entire friend group at this point.
“Heya Watson, I do hope I’m not intruding too much.” Shiori began the conversation, a small smile etched onto her lips.
“Nah, just a tiny bit. But, why are you even here?” The blonde questioned. For some reason, her heart rate was starting to accelerate even more, though she can ignore that. Totally.
“Oh! A bit of a double whammy, really. Calli had asked me to check up on you since you had been acting wildly out of character.” Well, Amelia expected that much. She needs to brush up on her acting.
“And! I had remembered that I had left a book from the last time I was here. Figured I could kill two birds with one stone, ya know?” Shiori finished. Of course, the bookworm was here to reclaim her lost treasure, luckily that wouldn’t take long.
“Oh right, I think we had just left it on Calli’s desk, you can come in and grab it if you want.” Amelia stated, stepping aside to let her into her abode. “I warn you though, I am feeling a bit ill, so you’ll be at risk.”
“Oh no, I’m gonna have to share your germs, Watson? What a tragic fate for the both of us.” Shiori stated as she made her way inside.
Amelia would’ve attempted to make some sort of quippy remark back as she usually does, but there was just one thing that stopped her. The second Shiori had walked past her, a smell that had begun to permeate the air during her arrival all of a sudden doubled in potency.
The smell of ink and leather. Like a library, with a small hint of what appeared to be firewood…
“You good? You’re not dying over there, are you? You’re not becoming a corpse as we speak?” Shiori asked, snapping her fingers in front of Ame’s face to snap her out of whatever trance she’s in.
“Huh? Oh yeah, I’m all good. Still breathing, don’t worry.” Ame said with a small chuckle, though Shiori’s stare lasted for a good few more seconds afterwards, with a mixture of both concern and another emotion Amelia can’t pinpoint. “How about you?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. Guess you’re just so breathtaking I can’t look away.” Shiori joked before turning away to continue her quest to Calli’s desk, earning a scoff from Amelia as she followed behind, trying to mentally stop her heart from beating at a million miles per hour, and for her nose to stop taking in smells. A tragically impossible task.
Sure enough Shiori’s book was neatly placed on Callis desk, appearing to be one of her many detective novels. She picked it up with a satisfied hum, taking a deep breath before turning around to Amelia. “Well, this truly was a thrilling adventure within your dorm room, Watson. Thank you for embarking on it with me.”
“Of course, anytime…” She nodded, trying her best to ignore the scent that caused her mind to race every time she inhaled. Instead, she’ll just look at the floor instead of those gold eyes.
“You…sure you’re feeling alright?” Shiori pushed once again, showing some genuine concern. Ame would eventually meet her eyes with her own as she attempted to find her words again. Eventually taking a bit of a deep breath.
Shiori is a lot of things, but Amelia can at least believe she can hold a secret.
“Well, it’s just a bit very embarrassing…but…”
“I have sorta…ran out of suppressants..” Amelia could feel her face get very warm, she’s never been the best at being this direct when it comes to this sorta thing. She can make stupid jokes about it like it’s no issue, but this was a whole other ballpark.
“Oh! So that explains the smell then!”
“Eh?!”
“Yeah, there’s been this smell ever since I walked in. I tried to not pay it too much mind since I just assumed that was your natural scent, and like, it is…but it is way stronger than I’d expect.” Shiori explained, causing Amelia’s face to feel like it was now on fire. She supposed an omega like Shiori would’ve picked up on it way faster than Calli and Kronii would’ve, just like how Ame did with her.
“Ah, sorry about that, then…” Amelia said sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck. Now that the truth was out, she felt a bit bad about not warning her.
“Oh it’s fine, don’t worry! It’s quite a good smell, I can’t lie. Like, sunflowers and lemon.” Shiori remarked, a small chuckle coming from her. Surprisingly, her own face was quite red which for someone with almost zero filter, was a rare sight.
That’s when it clicked for Amelia.
“Wait Shiori, could I…ask you something?”
“Shoot, Watson.”
“I won’t. But still, are you…in heat?” Amelia asked, regretting asking almost immediately, but she was somewhat curious. Shiori simply tilted her head to the side, before chuckling yet again.
“Wow, aren’t you something Sherlock?” Shiori stated, as she leaned against the wall between the two beds. “I am, yes. To be fair it just started today, so it’s not at its absolute worst yet, I’m in the same boat as you, I’d assume.”
Amelia simply nodded. She supposed that explained why similar to her, Shiori had seemed just a tiny bit off. She cleared her throat, hoping to get rid of a bit of the red on her face. “Well then, I see.”
“Shall we go on a trip for suppressants then? We can kill more birds with stones if we do so!” Shiori said, though Amelia wasn’t sure if she was joking or not about the first part. She’ll ignore the second part. Still, Shiori would quickly make her way past Ame, gesturing for her to follow as she headed to the door.
“Wait!” Amelia wasn’t sure what overtook her for a few seconds, but she suddenly would reach forward and grab Shiori’s wrist, with the contact being a lot. Shiori would look back at her, for once a confused eyebrow raise present on her face.
“Don’t worry, I can pay for the both of us, Watson.” Shiori teased, with Amelia simply rolling her eyes as she let go of her wrist.
“It’s not that, I could pay…it’s just that there is something I wanted to ask…”
Shiori, a bit intrigued, would turn around and gesture for her to elaborate. Amelia wasn’t sure where this sudden confidence boost had come from, but she was going to make the most of it while it lasted, clearing her throat.
“Well, there is another way we could alleviate this…situation.” She began to say, with Shiori catching on quickly to what she was getting at, if the goth’s sudden smirk was anything to go by.
“Oh? Why don’t you elaborate further, Amelia?” She teased, with Amelia rolling her eyes as she attempted to stay composed regardless of the fact that her heart was about to burst out of her chest, especially with the sudden rare use of her first name, and the fact that Shiori had taken a few steps forward, bridging the gap between them considerably.
“You know what I mean, Shiori. Obviously we don’t have to if you don’t want to, there probably are some cheap suppresants right down the road anyways.” Amelia continued, blue eyes meeting gold as Shiori gave it some thought.
“Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to relieve this tension, as long as you’re up for it as well, of course.” Shiori said, the blush on her face deepening a bit as well.
Amelia nodded. “I am.”
With that, Shiori would finally close the gap between the two, slinking her arms around Amelia’s waist with grace, as if she had done it a thousand times before. That piercing gaze seemingly staring right into the blonde’s soul, as that alluring smell somehow became even more potent, Shiori whispering into her ear.
“Shall I take the first move, then?”
If Amelia’s heart could burst out of her chest it would’ve by now as she felt herself pushed up against the wall, her body pressing up against the goths as that scent essentially became all Amelia smelt, her arms hooking around Shiori’s neck as her lips moved tantalizingly closer to her own. She was moving in slowly, causing the already frustrated Amelia to let out a small whine. She’d be more embarrassed if she cared.
“God, even now you’re such a tease.”
A giggle would be what she got in response. “Hey, I’m just trying to show that I’m not gonna be some pillow princess, my dear alpha.”
With that, their lips would meet and the hunger that had been eating Amelia up all day would be met. What started out as a gentle kiss soon became a lot more passionate, their bodies pressed up against each other as they greedily delved deeper.
Amelia could hardly believe it. Standing here and making out with her “rival” felt like something out of a cheesy romance, but it was real. She felt her mind grow foggy as Shiori’s tongue danced around her mouth and her legs buckled, obviously being noticed by her partner if those giggles she hears when they break away for a few seconds of breath are anything to go by.
Not only that, but the erection that’s been plaguing Amelia all morning was now causing quite a bit of friction, with Amelia able to feel her bulge constantly rub against Shiori’s skirt and thigh, demanding attention.
She wasn’t the only one who noticed, obviously.
“Desperate, are we?” That same sultry tone invaded her ear, causing Amelia’s whole body to shiver with anticipation.
“Shut it..” She scoffed in reply. Though, Shiori going back in for a kiss while intentionally pressing her knee softly against Amelia’s arousal didn’t do much to help the blonde stay composed. In fact, her brain nearly short-circuited as she kissed back, feeling the other’s smirk against her lips.
As nice as this was, Amelia wasn't going to just let Shiori take the lead the entire time. As the two once again separated to catch their breath, she would place a hand on Shiori’s cheek, attempting to be as assertive as possible.
“How about we take this to the bed?” The fact she was still trying to catch her breath and was redder than a tomato wasn’t helping.
“Of course, lead the way.” Shiori replied, gesturing to her bed with a bow.
Despite the fact her arousal was essentially in overdrive at this point, Amelia still managed to roll her eyes and mutter out a small “Dork…”, as she gently pushed Shiori down onto her bed, throwing the covers down and onto the floor as she positioned herself on top of her partner. The second they were both comfortable, their lips met again, clinging onto each other as if they would sink into each other if they didn’t. Constantly matching and increasing the other’s arousal.
Soon enough, the two of them were pulling each other’s clothes off, Amelia breaking away for a few seconds and sitting up to remove her crop top and black bikini, as well as shuffling out of her black jeans and undergarments, biting at her lip as she felt her knotted cock finally hit the cold air and be released to the world. Shiori had followed suit, removing her own clothes and tossing them off the bed with haste.
The two of them caught their breaths for a second, attempting to recollect themselves somehow as they stared at each other, now both naked and bare with sweat indicating their arousal glistening their skin. A silence that Amelia would break.
“You’re…stunning, y’know?”
“Pf-Oh wow, your heat getting to you, Watson?”
“I mean it.”
For once, Shiori Novella seemed to be genuinely surprised, blinking a couple of times as if she was trying to figure out if she heard that right, and her face somehow going a brighter shade of crimson than it already was. Before she simply smiled and sat up, a hand cupping Amelia’s cheek.
“Then you’re gorgeous.”
Another kiss, softer this time, yet with just as much passion.
“There! Now we’re even.” Shiori stated, satisfaction ever-present in her voice. Amelia managed to bring herself back to reality to finally tease back a little.
“How mushy of you.” She stated with a smirk.
“Well, you know me, I’m all for that fluffy shit, sometimes.” Shiori retorted, as she leaned forward, her hand going from cupping the blonde’s cheek, to a finger tracing over her chin.
“Now, where were we?”
Amelia let out a small gasp as she felt Shiori’s other hand begin to make its way up her thigh, slowly arriving at the subject of her arousal: Her cock. It had essentially been begging for attention since this started, throbbing and slick with pre.
“Oh, would you look at that…” Shiori whispered, biting her lip softly as her hand finally grasped it, Amelia’s body trembling a bit at the jolt of pleasure that hit her as her urges were finally hit. Seems the reaction was what Shiori was looking for, as she began to rhythmically move her hand up and down her shaft. Eventually, she would begin to trace her thumb around her tip every time her hand reached it.
Shiori wasn’t done there though. Her other hand would find its way to Amelia’s breasts and begin its teasing there as well, rubbing and squeezing them with a rough velocity, even pinching her nipples at certain intervals. This combined with the stroking was already starting to make Amelia lose it, feeling her body shake and convulse as she moaned into her partner’s shoulder blade, her arms lazily wrapped around her as she was sent into a world of pleasure like never before.
Biting her lip, Amelia would slowly trace her hands down Shiori’s body and earn a small shiver of pleasure from the goth, eventually making her way down to her thighs. Shiori would part them slightly, giving Amelia access to her sex.
Amelia would start to move her fingers up and down Shiori’s folds, immediately feeling her fingers become wet with the omega’s excitement. She would rub at her entrance for a few moments, earning a few moans from Shiori as her body shuddered from the pleasure, beginning to grind at her fingers, demanding more, increasing her own pace with Amelia’s cock.
It didn’t take long for her to work her fingers inside, slowly siding them deeper and deeper while pushing in and out in a rhythmic motion, Shiori’s gasps and moans enticing her, encouraging her to go deeper.
Then she hit a certain spot, and Shiori suddenly lurched forward, her body convulsing as she let out a noise that struck a balance between a moan and a strangled gasp, hands holding onto Amelia’s shoulders for support as her head leaned against her chest.
“You alright?” Amelia asked with a giggle, she was pretty certain she had just hit her g-spot, but wanted to make sure just in case.
“Yeah, just…” Shiori managed to say, voice slightly muffled between Amelia’s breasts before sitting back up. “Just, keep going.”
“You got it.” Amelia replied, feeling a bit of confidence surge within her as she resumed her fingering, leaning forward and leaving small pecks on Shiori’s neck and breasts as she pleasured her, feeling her own heart pulse at the sound of the other’s noises with each thrust in and out her fingers did, hitting at her most sensitive spots.
Though this confidence and dominant energy within Amelia quickly melted away as Shiori resumed the stroking of her cock, placing her lips on hers once again as the two matched each other's rhythm.
The two sat there on the bed, their respective scents having essentially molded into each other at this point and becoming all they could smell, not like they cared. Right now all they seemed to care about was pleasuring the other, their tongues battling for dominance as they took small seconds apart to gather their bearings before diving back in. Their moans became more and more frequent as they picked up their respective paces.
A dance that held a release of tension, and was filled with passion.
It seemed to be reaching its end, as both began to feel themselves at the brink of climax, and yet just as Amelia was ready to moan and finally release all her pent-up energy with Shiori’s hand, that same hand would let go of her cock right at the edge, leading to Amelia letting out a disappointed gasp as her cock throbbed, begged even, for release, pre leaking out of the tip.
“Aww, sorry bout that, Ame.” Shiori teased as she guided Amelia’s fingers out of her slit, denying herself as well. Though her smug tone didn’t make her seem as apologetic as she wished to seem.
“Mmn…you’re the worst, you know?” Amelia teased back, sighing as she felt her cock struggle to calm down right at the edge of release.
“I know, but I figured we could end this on more of a bang, trust me.” Shiori replied, as she began to reposition herself on the bed.
The next thing Amelia knew, Shiori was laying down on her back with her legs spread open, the omega’s pussy now in full view for the blonde. The scent of her inviting Amelia like a moth to a flame.
“Just as a heads up, I am on birth control and all that jazz, so, y’know…you can go as crazy as you wish, my dear.” She explained, that smug smirk present on her face. “Now hurry over and fuck me crazy.”
Amelia is pretty sure this moment is the fastest she’s moved in her entire life. She would get on top of Shiori, positioning herself so her knotted cock was now directly in front of her vagina, teasing itself at her entrance. Even just a slight touch was enough to make both of them shiver with anticipation.
“Ready?” Amelia asked as she adjusted herself slightly.
“Of course.” Shiori replied, looking at Amelia’s cock with a mixture of nervousness, and desire.
Amelia went slowly at first, pushing her cock in inch by inch and allowing Shiori to adjust as much as was needed, though with how wet her entrance was, Amelia did find it quite easy to slide in. The further she went in, the more it became apparent just how much she needed this.
The feeling of tight, wet walls squeezing her already stimulated cock was already making her feel a bit dizzy with pleasure, her brain becoming foggy the further she went in. The same could be said for Shiori, who had begun to clutch the sheets beneath her for support as she let out shaky moans.
Soon enough, Amelia would begin to speed up her thrusts once both she and Shiori were comfortable, letting out gasps every time she plunged in and out, hitting a new sensitive spot every time based on Shiori’s reactions.
Once the knot had finally made its way in, the two of them were essentially in a whole new world of euphoria. All that could be heard were their moans and the soft smacking of bodies pressing together.
“S-Shiori.., I’m..” Amelia finally managed to speak, moreso muttering it into her lover’s ear.
Upon hearing this, Shiori’s legs would wrap around Amelia’s waist, essentially locking her into this position, not that she minded. “I-Inside…god, fuck, finish inside Amelia, please..!”
Amelia would oblige her omega, and with a final thrust of her hips the two would reach their respective climaxes. The wave of pleasure that had hit Amelia was unlike anything she had felt before, and there was a part of her worried her mind was going to melt, and a part that didn’t care at this moment, as she felt her pent-up cock release load after load into her partner. Her arms grew wobbly, and she found herself collapsing next to Shiori, who looked to be in a world of pleasure of her own level.
As their bodies finally separated, the two laid next to each other disheveled and sweaty, attempting to gather whatever bearings they had left.
Amelia then felt two arms wrap around her, looking over and being greeted by a gentle kiss, which she reciprocated, two golden eyes staring at her.
“I hope that was good for you, my dear.” Shiori said, a small gentle smile present on her face.
“Yeah, it was…” Amelia found herself about to tease, but instead, simply smiled back. “It was incredible, I’ll admit.”
“Oh wow, what a glowing endorsement, I’ll take it. I enjoyed it greatly too, y’know.”
“Ah, good…”
“...”
“So, Round 2?” Shiori would ask, back to her usual self in two seconds, flat.
Honestly, Amelia found it impressive. She supposed it’s just one of those things that makes Shiori great, she’ll admit that for now.
Chapter 15: Working Overtime Part 2 By Rune
Chapter by HoloRune (Nayarune)
Notes:
Hi Rune here! Because of circumstances I'm filling in for an extra day. This chapter is a direct sequel to Working Overtime a one shot I wrote earlier in the year and I would highly recommend reading it first if you want to understand what's going on.
Chapter Text
Returning to work was always going to be difficult for IRyS after all that went down. In the end she and Bae had gone at it until the early hours of the morning, using every second of their stay, right up to check out time.
In a way she was very pleased, it was hard not to be after a night like that, though she looked like a woman changed, stumbling out of that room. Without the impetus of Bae's cloying pheromones a wall of tiredness had hit and it took all the concentration she had to drive back home to her apartment, upon reaching which she promptly passed out on her bed.
When she did finally wake up it was to a wave of lethargy as her body tried to recover from that night. Still she had the energy to shower at the very least and pulling herself out of bed she tore the clothes she'd slept in and walked into her bathroom, coming face to face for the first time with the souvenirs Bae had left her with. Several large hickeys were arrayed over her neck and shoulders, some of which showed telltale signs of bite marks from the Omega's sharp teeth.
“I'll wear a button down today I guess.” IRyS sighed, touching the marks and wondering if she should put some antiseptic cream on them or something.
Completing her outfit with a face mask and an unseasonal scarf, IRyS headed into the office, deciding to ride in the alpha only front train of the car braving the smell of it rather than risk being exposed to omega pheromones in the trail end of a rut.
In a way she envied Bae's long heats. Annoying as she was sure they were to manage at least Bae had time to do so. IRyS’ seemingly random two days ruts were a nightmare that knocked her out of whack every time.
Entering the office she made a beeline for the bullring and her desk, deciding she'd use her off day clearing out some of the paperwork she'd had to do at Bae's insistence before she left. Normally it was her least favourite part of the job but today she was too exhausted to sell and the monotony would be good. Besides she was already sales leader for the month, they couldn't take it away from her now.
She clicked the power button on her computer and turned to the stack of paperwork on her desk, filled out in Bae's cute curly handwriting. IRyS couldn't help but smile at just the sight of it, the way she used no fewer than three exclamation marks on every annotation, the i’s dotted with a little heart. They even smelt of her just a little, the sign of her heat just about to kick in, IRyS supposed.
“Must be some riveting paperwork.” The familiar voice of Ouro Kronii joked, walking over with a pair of coffees and setting one down on IRyS' desk.
“Morning Kronii.” IRyS smiled, taking a sip of the coffee. “Thanks, I needed that.”
“Given your outfit I figured.” Kronii smiled. “Still I thought I ran colder than you generally. What's with the scarf?”
“Just cold.”
“Bullshit you're sweating.”
“No I'm not.”
Kronii leaned in with a conspiratorial smile. “I can smell the omega on you, you know.”
“You can??”
Kronii nodded. “Someone less familiar with your scent might not pick up on it but…”
IRyS sighed. “Okay, no need to panic then. Nobody is as familiar with my scent as you.”
“Not even your new omega friend?” Kronii grinned.
“We lived together for four years, Kronii, how would she catch up that quickly?”
“Well we alphas don't get as attuned to each other's scents.”
“Even still.”
“Are you going to introduce me to her?”
“Right because that's the first thing you do with a new omega in your life right? Introduce them to the alpha you fucked during your experimental phase in college who you're still best friends with.”
Kronii chuckled. “Hey some omegas find alpha on alpha hot I hear.”
IRyS rolled her eyes. “In any case I don't know if I'm even going to see her like that again?”
“Hold up, like that ?” Kronii blinked. “You knew them before?”
“Uh, no.” IRyS lied, attempting to keep her cool as best she could. “We just…”
Kronii narrowed her eyes.
“Okay fine I did know her but, like, I didn’t know I'd know her, you know?”
“Huh? Was this like a blind date thing or something?”
“Sort of…”
Kronii’s eyes widened. “Wait! You actually got a spot at t—”
IRyS put a hand to Kronii's mouth, cutting her off. “Yes, I got a spot there, alright just… Look, I'll tell you but you have to promise to tell absolutely nobody.”
Kronii nodded.
“They matched me up with Bae.”
“No way.” Kronii was agog. “And you did it?”
“Yeah… We did it a lot, like… basically right until I got kicked out.”
“Well that explains why you look like you had the life sucked out of you.” Kronii snickered.
“I feel that way too…” IRyS groaned. “Maaan, It felt so good at the time…”
“Biology is a bitch like that.” Kronii gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “You'll start feeling better once your muscles rest and you get some sleep. I thi—”
Kronii was cut off by the sound of her phone in her pocket ringing.
“Oh shit, I gotta take this, talk later?” Kronii said, taking a look at the phone and dipping before IRyS could say anything.
If IRyS had to be honest she was glad to be left alone to her paperwork. She love Kronii, but right now the exhaustion of the weekend had really sapped her of her desire to see people.
Well, most people.
All day her mind was in one place. Wondering what Bae was doing, how she was doing, if she was thinking about IRyS the same way IRyS was thinking of her…
That would be the tone of the entire week really. By wednesday her body was at least recovered and she was feeling up to her normal work, but even during her last meeting on thursday her thoughts still lingered on Bae.
And the more she thought about Bae the worse she felt. Elation about the night with Bae had somewhere in the week of silence turned to dread. There were no two ways about it, IRyS was infatuated with Bae, with her soft skin, her scent like sour cherry candy, the feeling of her legs wrapped around her waist locking her in place.
But the longer she lingered in those thoughts the more she was sure Bae wouldn’t feel the same. She was being paid, she was in her heat, she didn’t want to do it with IRyS in the first place. Without that it would no doubt be back to the professional distance she’d always put between them. Worse even given that IRyS had made the stupid move of confessing during that time.
IRyS wasn’t sure she could handle the inevitable rejection. Maybe the whole thing had been a big mistake.
At least she had three more days before Bae inevitably broke her heart she supposed, walking into work on Friday morning, eyes dark and baggy from a lack of sleep, covered up as best she could with eyeshadow.
To her surprise Kronii was waiting for her at her desk, half sat on it, coffee in one hand, work phone texting in the other.
“Hey?” IRyS greeted questioningly. “Whats with the ambush?”
“Wanted to give you a heads up.” Kronii said, stowing her phone. “Bae’s back.”
Alarms blared inside IRyS’s head. “I thought she was going to be back monday?” She replied, trying her damndest to keep it together.
“Apparently her heat cleared up earlier than usual and just wanted to come back to get on top of work.” Kronii replied. “That’s what Mumei told me anyway.”
“Shit.” IRyS sighed, flopping into her chair.
Kronii blinked “Huh? I thought you’d be excited. From what you said on Monday it sounded like you guys really hit it off.”
“I guess? Maybe? I don’t know.” IRyS replied, her voice muffled as her head fell into her hands. “What if it was just the crazy situation that was the only reason that happened, what if now she’d thought about it more she hates me?”
“That’d be a pretty wild change of attitude.”
“Would it be? She was never exactly thrilled to have me around before last weekend.”
Kronii sighed. “Look, you’re not going to know until you talk to her right?”
“Yeah.”
“So talk to her!”
“Like… Just go up to her and talk?”
Kronii rubbed her eyes. “No way in hell you need this explained to you. Come on, you’ve talked a thousand times before, you can do this.”
“Right… Right!” IRyS nodded. “You’re right I can do this.”
“Hell yeah!” Kronii smiled, giving her an enthusiastic pat on the arm. “You got this!”
She did not, in fact, have this.
It being Bae’s first day back she was seemingly on the go or locked in at all times, always busy with someone else, never once stopping to take a break, even doing lunch at her desk. By the time four pm rolled around IRyS hadn’t even been able to say so much as hi or welcome back to Bae.
The first thing that occurred to her was that she was being deliberately avoided. It was a small office and only had what, seven, employees total. If Bae didn’t want to see her it would take a concerted effort not to on her part.
Not that IRyS blamed her. The conversation they needed to have was going to be hard no matter the direction it went. Honestly, in its own way not getting a chance to talk to Bae was a blessing and a curse. Still, hard or not, IRyS knew deep down it could only be put off so long and with an hour of the workday left, she was really starting to get worried they wouldn’t get a chance to talk today.
IRyS huffed out a sigh, she was barely getting any work done with this on her mind. At the very least she could make herself a little useful, pulling herself to her feet, picking up her coffee mug and walking over to Kronii and Gura’s desks on the other side of the bull ring.
“Can I get you girls one last coffee for the day?” IRyS asked with a smile.
“Oooh, yes please!” Gura replied instantly. “You know how I like it.”
“Five sugars, no milk.” IRyS nodded. “Yeah a coffee order like that sticks with you.”
“Can I get a cup of tea?” Kronii asked, pushing her mug towards IRyS. “The blend fauna brought in.”
“You’re drinking tea now?” Gura asked, rasing an eyebrow. “Going soft on us?”
“Trying to have less caffeine.” Kronii rolled her eyes.
“Or you want something to talk to Fauna about.” Gura grinned. “Feels like you’re spending more and more time in the admin office.”
“I’m bringing in the big contracts, need the support.” Kronii rolled her eyes.
“Yeah yeah, I just distinctly remember you ditching me, IRyS and tenchou last time we did after work drinks.”
“It wasn’t like I was alone with Fauna, Mumei was there.” Kronii bristled.
“You hear that IRyS? She’s after all the omegas who work here, you better grab Bae before she gets her too!” Gura laughed.
“Who’s getting Bae now?” The cheerful sing-song voice of Mumei asked from suddenly way too close, spooking IRyS.
“God, you move quietly.” IRyS gasped.
Mumei chuckled. “Ambush predator genes, I guess. For real though what's this about Bae?”
“Just saying how perfect a couple she and IRyS would make.” Kronii grinned.
IRyS shot her a look. “No we weren’t.”
“Really? I think you would be cute together actually.” Mumei said, seemingly completely earnestly.
“I—” IRyS took a second to compose herself. “Did you need something Mumei?”
“Just doing one last coffee run for the back office, wondered if you girls wanted anything?” Mumei responded cheerfully.
“What a coincidence, IRyS was just offering the same thing.” Kronii remarked.
“Oh! Let's make them together then!” Mumei smiled. “I already have the kettle boiling in the break room.”
“Sure.” IRyS nodded, picking up the sales team’s mugs and following behind.
“Are you coming to after-work drinks tonight by the way?” Mumei asked as the two entered the breakroom. “Both you and Bae ended up skipping on us last Friday so we still haven't had our celebration.”
“Oh right, yeah I don't have plans or anything.” IRyS nodded. “Is Bae going?”
“Mhm!” Mumei nodded brightly. “I told her if she's well enough to come to work she's well enough to socialise.”
“Yeah? How's she been? She seemed very busy today.”
“Well it's the end of the month so it's always busy.” Mumei nodded. “Being down a third of the team didn't help, though you getting all your paperwork done at the start of the week definitely took some pressure off so thank you.”
“I'll try and make a habit of it.”
“Could you convince Kronii to start that habit too?”
“Can anyone convince her to do anything?”
“Point taken.” Mumei laughed.
Finally IRyS had something to hold onto, an opportunity to talk to Bae one on one in what had been a crazy day. Yet even as the workday ended and the office began to assemble in the bullring, Bae was nowhere to be seen.
“She said she'll catch up, just wants to finish up.” Fauna explained to the assembled group.
“She knows she's not getting overtime on top of her salary and heat leave pay right?” Kiara laughed. “Well, if that's what she wants then we'll go ahead, the pub is just across the street after all, she won't be long.”
IRyS grit her teeth and nodded, annoyed that the omega was ducking her still but powerless to do much of anything. Instead she fell in behind her boss as their ragtag little team headed over to their usual Friday evening haunt.
As always the group filed into their regular izakaya spot, partitioned off from the rest of the bar by a pair of simple screens. IRyS still remembered the first time she'd drunk there, a fresh hire out of university alongside Kronii and Fauna, the staff then consisting of Kiara Gura as well as another omega and alpha who'd since retired.
They'd gotten strange looks at the time, a group of four alphas and two omegas sitting on equal terms in the heart of the business district being a strange sight to many of the alphas who frequented the pub. Not to mention that they were all women, they drew a lot more attention than any of them would like.
Kiara had always made quick work of anyone who would disturb her “work pack” however, either verbally or with a swift kick. Before too long even the new omega hires were granted immediate respect from just being under Kiara's protection.
Not long after they were seated several bottles of beer were already on the table, being poured out and served by Mumei, the most junior present staff member.
“Do you think Bae stayed late to avoid serving?” Kronii remarked, taking her freshly poured beer and downing half of it in a big gulp. “I know she hates the decorum shit.”
“I do.” Bae nodded, coming around from behind one of the partitions and slumping onto a cushion on the opposite end of the table to IRyS. “But I know when we get a new alpha hire it'll be her job so I don't mind so much.”
“Good news everyone.” Kiara beamed. “The admin team thinks we can afford to bring on more sales reps.”
“I did not say that.” Bae sighed, grabbing her beer, looking comically huge next to her petite body, and chugging.
“Well we’re hardly doing bad for ourselves!” The boss grinned. “We have plenty to celebrate, so tonight it's all on me!”
“Dangerous words.” IRyS smiled, looking over at Bae. “You know some people here have expensive taste.”
“Oh my god are you ever going to let that go? I'd just moved here, I was used to things being in Aussie dollars.”
“A hundred dollar bottle of wine is still surely way too much anywhere.” IRyS countered.
“I paid for it didn't I?” Bae pushed back.
“Hey if you guys are going to spend the evening arguing again could you sit closer together to spare the rest of us?” Kronii snarked.
Bae grumbled and took a sip of her beer, and with a bit of laughter the conversation moved on.
To say IRyS was stressed was an understatement. This was her chance to speak to Bae but the girl had made it as hard as she could, choosing a seat so far away. Her only recourse was to wait things out and try and find an opportune time but, all the while her anxious hands needed something to do, something to preoccupy herself with.
And the thing she found in front of her hands was beer. A seemingly endless stream of it.
Within an hour she'd emptied her glass four times. At hour two she was starting to really feel it, her body getting hot, her senses swimming.
She needed air.
Excusing herself she pulled herself up and stumbled out onto the pub's balcony overlooking the street she'd been working on for four years. She wondered if she'd ever feel nostalgic for the little street bathed in neon light as she leant on the metal railing and looked down on it.
“If you're going to hurl, don't do it over the balcony.” The voice of Bae from next to her pulled her out of the wistful stupor she'd fallen into.
“M’ not gonna hurl.” IRyS rolled her eyes.
“Sure.” Bae smirked, and for a second IRyS found herself lost in the way the neon light bounced off her plump lips as she pulled the expression. “To be fair it's pretty rare for you to get this drunk this early so who knows.”
“Been paying attention to me?” IRyS asked.
“Hard not to, with the way you're constantly looking at me.”
IRyS’s eyes averted back to the street. “Sorry.”
Bae sighed. “I’m sorry too.”
“Huh?” IRyS looked back at her.
“I thought I was more ready to have the conversation than I guess I am.”
“You were avoiding me.”
“Yeah… I don't know. It's all still a lot.”
IRyS nodded. “It really is.”
A moment of quiet passed between them before Bae opened her mouth to speak again. “We said we'd pretend it didn't happen.”
“Yeah.”
“I'm guessing you're finding it just as hard to do that as me?”
“It's impossible.”
Bae laughed. “It is. Normally my heats are a blur but, fuck, I remember every detail of those twenty four hours we spent together.”
“Me too.” IRyS nodded.
The silence returned, this time feeling somehow bigger.
“I…” Bae broke the silence again. “I thought a lot about what you said too.”
IRyS wanted the pit she felt in her stomach to swallow her whole.
“Did you mean it?” Bae’s voice strained with the question.
IRyS felt the pit deepen and widen. She looked at Bae. Her resolve wavered for a moment and then set.
“I meant it all. I meant it then and I mean it even more now.” IRyS admitted. “I'm thinking about you constantly. I'm not even in heat and…”
Bae silenced her with a kiss, a kiss that tasted like her own mouth, the lingering taste of the dry ale they'd both been drinking, maybe the first clue IRyS had actually picked up on how much Bae had drunk.
“I've been thinking about you too.” The omega whispered, her hands grasping at the sides of IRyS’s face, locking eyes with her. “Since you left my arms I've felt you not there, I thought it was just my heat, but even as it cleared…”
IRyS, too shocked to form words, just nodded.
“I don't know IRyS…” The omega’s fingers slipped into her hair. “I… I just wanted some easy money, I wasn't… I didn't…”
“You can't help how you feel.”
“I know but…” Bae looked away. “Shit… It wasn't supposed to be like this.”
IRyS felt the pit expand. “Like this?”
“I was going to be different. Be successful in my own right, not fall for an alpha… Not become what they want me to become.”
“Is it really so bad?”
“You wouldn't understand,” Bae shook her head, “You're an alpha, success is just assumed for you, you don't have to choose it.”
“What's that supposed to mean?”
“I mean, alphas don't have to deal with half the shit omegas have to! Nobody tells you to quit your job and be a stay at home mom! Nobody tells you you're wasting time in uni when you could be using your ‘most fertile years’ finding a good partner!”
“You think being an alpha is a walk in the park?” IRyS snapped. “You know what it's like to have greatness expected of you every moment of every day? You know what it's like to be unable to make even a single mistake lest everyone consider you a failure?”
“Of course I know what those things are like!”
“So why do you think I can't understand the other things that trouble you?” IRyS yelled back. “You think my family don't bug me about finding an omega and settling down? You think I didn't get met with disapproval at every corner for dating another alpha in university when I could be securing our fucking bloodline?”
Bae hesitated. “I…”
“Is it really so bad to find love when it contradicts who you told yourself you are? Must we reject a hint of normalcy just because we pride ourselves on difference?”
Bae shook her head. “No. No.”
Suddenly to IRyS she looked so small. Of course she was always short, but her swagger had always given her half a foot extra. Without it though, she was a different beast entirely. IRyS wondered if she'd been too harsh. “Bae… Sorry I—”
“Stop.” Bae shook her head. “You're right… I… Our struggles are the same.”
“Still… I shouldn't have yelled.”
“You think you're a smooth enough talker to convince me without raising your voice?” Bae chuckled, looking IRyS back in the eyes.
“Saleswoman of the month.” IRyS smiled.
“I don't give a shit.” Bae smiled back leaning in.
“Yeah, me neither.” IRyS mirrored the gesture, leaving their lips tantalisingly close together, waiting for Bae to make the move.
Bae inches closer, her lips making oh so gentle contact against IRyS’s who welcomed them wholly with a soft, lingering kiss.
“I love you, Nephy.” Bae whispered, so quiet nobody but IRyS would ever hear.
“I love you too Chance.” Her love whispered back. “Wanna get out of here?”
“More than anything.”
Getting away from the party was easy, IRyS was so clearly drunk that nobody even questioned Bae’s excuse that she was walking her back home. Of course, Kronii gave a knowing smile and a sly thumbs up to IRyS when nobody was looking but before long they were out in the street and home free. From there, Bae waved down a taxi and the two were off to the alpha’s apartment, since it was closer and she had no roommates.
It was all they could do to keep their hand off each other in the cab then through the buildings reception, but the moment the lift doors shut all bets were off.
Bae, ever the instigator, pushed IRyS into the corner of the elevator kissing her and bringing a knee up to her crotch.
“God you’d be such a menace as an alpha.” IRyS panted, trying to catch her breath once Bae finally pulled back.
“You just won’t ever take the initiative if I don’t.” Bae rolled her eyes, pulling back as with a soft bing the elevator doors opened out onto the eleventh floor.
“Hey! I could totally be the dominant alpha if I wanted to!” IRyS pouted, pulling her keys out of her bag as they stepped out into the hall and up to her flat. “You saw me at Honey.”
“Sure when you get pushed, you can step up.” Bae shrugged leaning on the wall as IRyS fumbled with her lock.
“Are you trying to push me now?”
“Maybe?” The omega smiled.
“God you're a brat.” IRyS rolled her eyes, opening the door. “Get in there.”
“Ooh! A command!” Bae beamed, entering the apartment. “Getting into it now?”
IRyS stepped though, let the door close behind her and, once the click of the automatic lock told her they were in private, grabbed Bae by the lapels of her work blazer. “This what you wanted huh?” She cocked an eyebrow, before hoisting the smaller girl up and slamming her into the wall with ease.
“Oh… Yeah. Wow.” Bae blinked. “So I wasn't imagining how strong you are.”
IRyS smirked. “You could have just asked, you know?”
“Where would the fun be in that?” Bae grinned. “Anything you have to work for tastes better in the end right?”
“You really are a brat.” The alpha shook her head. “But I take your point. I'll make you beg for it if that's how you want to play it.” Before Bae could get a word in, IRyS simply dropped her, letting her fall to her knees on the hardwood floor of her hallway. “Strip for me.”
The omega looked up at her, seemed to do some kind of calculation in her head, and then began to comply. First she pulled off her blazer, throwing it aside before beginning to unbutton her shirt, revealing a pair of black lacy underwear underneath.
“Well now, that doesn't seem like normal workwear to me.” The alpha commented. “You were prepared for this weren't you?”
Bae’s cheeks flushed a little and she nodded.
“Oh? Suddenly you can't speak? I asked you a question.”
“I-I was prepared, yeah…” Bae admitted pulling her shirt off and showing off her disproportionately big boobs in the fancy bra.
“It looks new. Did you buy it especially for me?”
“I did.” Bae nodded. “I wanted to look good for you. Do you like it?”
“I'll reserve judgement until I see the whole set.” IRyS answered. “Keep going.”
Bae nodded and began to unzip her skirt, pulling it off to reveal a matching pair of skimpy panties.
“Beautiful.” IRyS smiled, putting a hand on her face. “Now take them off.”
“But you haven't—”
“I don't remember asking for a comment.” IRyS interrupted the complaint. “I gave an order.”
“You're getting way too into this.” Bae chuckled, breaking the tension of the scene a little.
“Am I?” IRyS asked sternly, not breaking character and reaching down to put a hand between Bae’s legs, feeling how wet it was with slick “Cause to me it seems like you're one excited.”
Bae turned a shade deeper red and averted her eyes, returning to busying herself with stripping off her bra and panties as IRyS watched on with a smile.
“Good Omega.” The Alpha cooed, taking her small but curvy body in, from her slight tummy to her toned legs and the way her red hair feel about her shoulders, now down from the usual ponytail she had up in. “Follow me.”
Eagerly, the omega complied, walking behind her through the door to her living room.
“Take a seat on the couch I'll be right with you.” IRyS said, stopping by the doorway.
“Where are you going?”
“Just to prepare quickly, will you wait for me?”
Bae nodded.
“Good Omega.” IRyS smiled, placing a kiss on her forehead before exiting the room and slipping across the hall to her own room. “Help yourself to anything in the fridge.”
“Shit… Shit.” IRyS cursed, dropping the in control alpha persona and bursting into action, throwing scattered clothes into a laundry basket and scooping up old soda cans from her desk and chucking them in a waste paper basket.
Bae might have been prepared but she sure as fuck wasn't. Hell she was wearing underwear for the third day in a row, thank goodness she'd been able to play off her reticence to strip off as power play.
As quickly as she could she stripped down and threw on her nicest lingerie from the back of her closet, a pair of skimpy white things with an open bottom she'd gotten for her anniversary with Kronii back during college. She just hoped Bae wouldn't notice they were made for a bottom.
Once they were on she grabbed a pack of condoms from out of her desk drawer, took a second to compose herself and headed back out to the lounge.
Bae was sat cross legged on her couch, completely naked, a can of soda in one hand. “Oh, hey, I took this if that alriiiiii—” The omega's eyes went wide as she took IRyS in. Evidently the lingerie had done the trick.
“Of course~” IRyS cooed, strutting over. “I said you could help yourself didn't I?”
“Y-yeah.” Bae nodded, her eyes struggling to stay on IRyS’s face and not dip down to her revealing lingerie as she did so.
“You can look, you know.” IRyS whispered. “I put them on for you.”
“Can I… touch?”
“Well… since you've been such a good Omega, I can allow it.” IRyS nodded, straddling Bae on the couch and leaning in slightly.
IRyS had been fondled before many times but immediately the way Bae's hands touched her felt different. Her fingers were tender, almost reverent with the way they pushed gently into her breasts, brushed lightly over her nipples.
“These marks…” Bae's voice was low. “Did I?”
“You marked me up pretty good, yeah.” IRyS smiled.
“Wow.” Bae gasped tracing the outline of one faded hickey with a finger. “I wasn't expecting them to still be there.”
“I bruise pretty easily.” IRyS shrugged. “It's a thing.”
“Like your telepathy?” Bae giggled.
“Exactly.”
“What am I thinking about right now?”
IRyS closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “You're thinking about how much you want to give me another and test what I say.”
“Lucky guess.” Bae shook her head in disbelief.
“Believe what you like.” The alpha shrugged.
“I just never know if you're being serious.”
IRyS sighed. “Do you want the truth?”
“Yeah.”
“I don't have a bloodline.”
Bae blinked. “You were born to betas?”
“That's what it means, yeah.” IRyS nodded. “Looked into the family history, betas as far back as things go, and I look enough like my mom and dad and sister for it to be impossible I'm adopted.”
“That must have been weird.”
“It was.” IRyS nodded. “In my hometown I was looked at like an alien. I was too strong, too fast, too emotional, too confusing for the betas to understand. I was isolated from anyone even slightly like me and constantly afraid of my own body, especially during my ruts. Eventually my parents agreed to allow me to move here for university. Kronii was the first other alpha I ever really knew.”
“I… Sorry I didn't know.”
IRyS smiled. “It's alright. I'm actually glad I got to share that with you, just… Don't tell anyone, you know?”
Bae nodded. “Thanks for trusting me.”
“Hey, one of us has to believe the other sometimes, right?”
“Wow! Fuck you! I was trying to be nice!” Bae giggled, playfully hitting the alpha.
“Sorry, sorry! Maybe I can make it up to you?” IRyS laughed, pulling the pack of condoms out.
The omega rolled her eyes. “Now who’s prepared, sheesh.”
“Oh? Sounds to me like you don’t want to.” IRyS mock sighed, motioning to move away. “Oh well, I guess I’ll g—”
“Wait.” Bae’s hand grabbed her wrist.
“Oh?” IRyS smirked. “Could it be that you do want to after all?”
Bae pouted. “Obviously I do…”
“Ask nicer.”
“Urghh… Fine.” Bae groaned. “IRyS please do it.”
“Do what?”
Bae glared at her, cheeks almost the same scarlet as her hair. “Fuck me.”
“Put it all together.”
“IRyS, please fuck my brains out so I can forget you making me beg for it.”
“Of course~” IRyS smiled, leaning down to kiss Bae. “Follow me.”
IRyS pulled back and offered a hand down to Bae who took it and held it as she was led out of the sitting room into the hastily tidied bedroom and onto IRyS’s bed.
It was strange to IRyS to see Bae there, lying back into her pillows as she looked up at her. In truth it was a state of things she had yearned for a long time but seeing it now, it was strange to believe.
A hint of nerves shot through her as she tore open the pack of condoms she’d bought “just in case” while fresh out of university. Sure she’d had sex with Bae before but then the feeling of her rut had carried her through on instinct. Now she had to perform for real. With an uncomfortable grunt she peeled the tight condom over her dick and positioned herself over Bae. “Are you ready?”
“I’ve been ready for a while.” Bae smiled. “Relax.”
“Right.” IRyS nodded, lining herself up. “Well, here goes.”
Just like that it all came back., the instinct that she was worried about grabbing the wheel with one hand as she pushed herself into Bae. Her hands grabbed for the omegas and pushed them down into the pillows as she began to accelerate. All the while Bae looked up at her with soft eyes, no doubt joining her back in the feelings they’d shared last weekend. IRyS lowered herself to meet her lips, kissing her desperately as they hurtled deeper and deeper into the sensation.
Just like before it happened, IRyS felt her knot inflate as she approached climax.
What she didn’t expect was the odd feeling that came after.
“Oh shit!” Bae gasped, pulling back from their kiss. “I think the condom broke.”
“Huh? Aren’t they supposed to be strong?” IRyS asked, struggling to not continue to move her hips.
Bae grasped for the discarded packet wrapper. “IRyS! These are normal condoms!”
“Y-yeah? I didn’t get why you’d want flavoured ones or…”
“Nonono! Like! These are for betas!”
IRyS blinked. “Is there a differ—”
“OF COURSE THERE’S A DIFFERENCE!” Bae yelled. “BETA’S DON’T HAVE KNOTS!”
“They don’t?”
“Dear lord, what kind of sex education did they give you in that home town of yours?” Bae groaned.
“Should I stop?”
Bae took a deep breath. “Look, it’s fine, I’m on birth control anyway and if that fails, there’s always the pill. Besides, if you stop, who knows how long it’ll take for you to actually deflate.”
“Right.”
“And after, let's go get you some proper condoms, yeah?”
IRyS smiled. “Sounds good.”
Chapter 16: Collared Nature by Turnofwill (Protective Collar)
Chapter by Turnofwill
Summary:
Ouro Kronii, a "perfect" alpha trying to work through her base instincts in a loving relationship with her partner Ceres Fauna.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kronii was perfect, at least that is what she was always told.
She is athletic, hardworking, always stunning and being a top alpha who turned everyone’s heads was a great boost. Everything felt easy, so when she wasn’t doing her best it felt like she was failing. Kronii was quite cynical about herself due to all the pressures around her, though only those close to her knew that and it all changed when one when pretty omega made her rethink her life.
Ceres Fauna, the most beautiful deer based omega she knew of. Taller than most omegas, well-endowed those she insisted she was a medium with a really strong kick to her as stubborn alphas have found out, including Kronii one time. She chucked to herself still visualising the wound it left on her. She was sweet but also strong willed, she helped her break from the misconceptions everyone spewed around her and in turn they were an equal and loving couple.
Alpha and omegas had come a long way since their earliest days, now as opposed to a dominating one sided relationship they were now in equal relationships, something they were both proud of. This didn’t completely clear Kronii’s minds of every worry though.
She knew things were different for everyone but when you were considered the best, she felt lacking when she considered despite being together for five years she didn’t have a big pack family like everyone else. It felt like everyone along with their careers had started up a family, a big litter of pups with more on the way. It wasn’t really a rational part of her brain that worried about that, more of her alpha instincts to bred and propagate but with her busy office job and with Fauna’s hectic teaching job they just weren’t ready for that.
Fauna always assured her it was okay but it never went away, maybe some fun times tonight could clear that up for her.
Kronii arrived in their apartment, a good sized space decorated with house plants, pictures of good times with friends and family and right now, she could something sweet in the kitchen and it wasn’t food.
The scent of fresh cookies came from the oven, vegan of course. The scent dragged Kronii over to kitchen where in there was Fauna, wearing a thick white turtleneck sweater, some shorts and no shoes as usual. She was going to say hello but she was focused on baking and yapping away to her cat, snail. A mischievous plot came to her mind.
She sneaked up stealthily, like a hunter approaching their meal. Fauna was so focused she didn’t notice her come in and attempted to surprise her. Her approach was perfect until she was caught unawares and tackled down by her dog, time mutt.
“Oi, stop licking me, hey stop it, easy” Kronii could easily get time mutt off her with her alpha strength but time mutt was her faithful companion, she couldn’t actually say no to good licking.
“Come here there there, easy now” Kronii heard from Fauna as she lifted up time mutt up off her and let him out of the room. Fauna walked over and instead of picking her up, Fauna climbed down on top of Kronii, blue and amber eyes meeting before their mouths collided with each other.
“Feeling better there, sweetie” fauna cooed into Kronii’s ear in between kisses, sending shivers down her spine and making her small tail stand up.
“Always when you are here, babe” Kronii responded following up with the kiss, dragging her teeth across fauna’s lip, fauna moaning in response her longer tail wagging as well. They laid their hands across each other, taking in each and every part of each other.
As they embraced each other Kronii stopped as she felt something familiar on Fauna’s neck. “Well look like someone is ready for some fun times, already have the collar on I feel”. They both blushed, the thought of biting down as hard as she could on her lover, turned her on so much.
“It is good to see you’re excited about this and your friends too” Fauna adjusted her knee to let Kronii see her erect penises.
“Oi, calm down you two, not until we get our clothes off” Kronii spat out
Fauna giggled, “You still talk to your penises, you’re so adorable” Fauna said
“Oh like you don’t talk to your boobs I have heard you in the bathroom, now shall we get started” Kronii said going u to kiss fauna before she was stopped.
“Umm you don’t want to” Kronii said with some disbelief as she looked at fauna.
Fauna coughed and took a second before responding “Well yeah but you know, not on the kitchen floor” Fauna replied.
There was a long pause from Kronii, clocks ticking in the audible silence “Oh, oh yeah” Kronii said.
They both hastily got up off the floor and made their way to the bed room, stripping along the way and getting everything prepped.
Kronii waited outside the bedroom Fauna had already gone to. Kronii put on the condoms, mentally preparing herself, she wanted this to be perfect or at least as perfect as she could be for this night.
Fauna lay in the middle of their shared king sized bed, fully naked nothing but her collar. The collar originally something Kronii disliked due to her tendency to bite everything. They both didn’t want to start a family yet despite primal urges so the collar, many condoms and lots of birth control lead them to the current state they were in.
The collar was lovingly crafted by her good friend Kaela who had made several beforehand. A reinforced leather collar with a fur underlining and trim, synthetic fur obviously as Fauna would not wear something made with real fur. It had been used lovingly, Kronii still able to see some of her strongest bite marks on the collar. It got Kronii licking her lips and her blood flowing, though it did stir something else.
“Fauna, do we really need the collar still or the condoms, like can’t we just…” Kronii said trailing off; a bit apprehensive knowing Fauna would still want them on.
Fauna stopped for a while, a deer in headlight thing she did when she was shocked, her face softened as spoke “This is about the fact we haven’t fully committed yet isn’t it?” Fauna asked.
Kronii looked down being read far too well, she didn’t notice as fauna got up and brought her into a hug, her scent of flowers and a slightly earth tone being released to calm her down. “I want that too but for where we are now, we got to wait until we can give a future to properly support them” Fauna said
“I know, I know we shouldn’t do that but I feel so lacking that we aren’t at the same place as everyone else” Kronii said her voice rising as she her aired her grievances out.
“Kronii, I want that too, I want that so badly but we can’t right now, it sucks but it just has to be the way it is. Tell you what; bite me everywhere you want except the obvious, does that help?” Fauna said trying to help Kronii out.
The idea of biting up all and down on Fauna and then ending on her collar, it defiantly got her excited, especially making her two friends perk up in excitement again.
“Yeah that works for me, so we can get started now Fauna?” Kronii asked.
“Of course, honey” Fauna whispered before taking her place back on the bed.
Kronii climbed up the bed, like a hunter cornering its prey. Not that she actually was but it enhanced the mood and feed into her instincts as a snake based alpha. Going after her lover Fauna, waiting patiently on the bed as she rubbed her hands over her core.
Kroni lay at her feet, climbing up slowly, her twin dicks knocked on the bed side, Kronii cursing herself internally, the problem with double dicks sometimes, is that they just flop over everywhere.
“You okay there Kronii?” fauna asked out, taken slightly out of her rhythm.
“Yeah yeah, just some equipment flopping about” Kronii responded. They both chuckled at the slight slip up before lovemaking.
Kronii slithered up her partner, licking and flicking at her skin with her fork tongue sending shivers up Fauna’s spine. Small nips and pointed fangs brushing aside Fauna’s skin as she ascended her partner like she was her prey.
She lapped up her legs until she reached Fauna’s wet and soaking pussy, sweet and inviting just for her.
Kronii went down, teasing Fauna’s entrance with her tongue again with vigour. Fauna tasted sweet like honey, the pools of slick letting Kronii glide along easily. Her right hand and tongue exploring every inch whilst her left hand holding onto fauna’s for support and closeness.
Kronii was taking in every moan and every bit of encouragement as she accelerated her pace. The intimacy and closeness fuelled Kronii to keep going until Fauna hit her first climax, as it covered Kronii’s face. After a few moments to take a breather and for Kronii to lick off Fauna’s juices, they continued eagerly.
“You’re so gorgeous, so sweet and all mine tonight, fauna” Kronii said smoothly whilst peppering kisses all over Fauna’s body, her teeth taking leaving marks over pale skin.
“And you’re so handsome, so perfect and so good to me, my dear alpha” Fauna responded in a seductive way that really got Kronii going. The sweet words that definitely got the blood flowing in Kronii as she started blushing wildly, the red highlighted well across her pale skin.
They gave each other a longing look, eyes full of love and warmth son to be glazed over in desire. As Kronii was about to say something, but fauna put a finger over Kronii’s mouth shushing her.
Kronii eager to get going climbed up straight to Fauna, giving her a big passionate kiss, sloppily and greedily taking each other in as she lined each other into position.
“Ready to go, Omega?” Kronii said huskily.
Fauna’s eyes locked in with Kronii’s before they were both about to be glazed over in sex fuelled “ Of course, Alpha” Fauna cooed.
Kronii immediately dove in, plunging both of her lengths into Fauna’s sex. Kronii arms wrapped around fauna and her legs intertwined together as if they were one as kronii kept thrusting away. Fauna’s hands clawing to hold onto the intensity of Kronii’s thrusting as Fauna’s wall squeezed tightly on Kronii’s penises.
“Kronii, Kronii, I’m so close keep going” Fauna panted out.
Hearing that Kronii lifted up her head, revealing her fangs out to bite down on Fauna’s collar. Despite the pounding Fauna lifted up her chin, letting her collar and neck be fully vulnerable a big signed of trust between alpha and omega.
Kronii bit down hard on Fauna’s collar, she could almost feel the collar breaking down in her mouth but it held firm as they both climaxed. The two of them shouting out in pleasure, faces twisting in pleasure as they both flopped down on each other. Panting heavily, scents flooding the air as they continued to embrace each other.
They laid in each other’s arms for the next few minutes, fauna lovingly stroking Kronii’s hair whilst Kronii continued to nibble at her collar.
“That was great, you are great Kronii” Fauna said caringly, Kronii only grunted as she focused chewing on the collar.
“We should really clean this up and hey maybe next time, you can be collared Kronii” Fauna said.
Kronii paused, thinking about it for a second as she stopped biting. “Yeah, I think I would like that but as you said we should get up and….. Fauna?” Kronii asked to no avail, as Fauna had fallen fast asleep in Kronii’s arm.
“We can sort that out tomorrow then, good night my love” Kronii said before also falling asleep.
Notes:
Oh lordy I am so nervous, this is my first fanfic I am posting. I hope this is for good for everyone, hope you enjoyed reading it and enjoyed everyone elses work on here as well.
Chapter 17: Omega Log 1 by Momadin (Nesting)
Chapter by Momadin
Summary:
Cecilia, after months of dealing with each of the Justice members' heats and ruts, decided that she had done enough hands-on research into the second sex. It was finally time for her to try her own hand in it. Hence, she made the omega module. This is her first day with it. Log 1. Just as the heat began.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Stupid module,” a green automaton mumbled as she picked up a stray shirt from the floor of a particularly messy room. A stupid bright orange room with that stupid big ass bed that had even more stuff everywhere. It is such a mess that surely Gigi wouldn’t even notice a hoodie from the bed gone along with the shirt. The inviting pile of things with a cute walkway-
Cecilia shook her head. It was starting. She had to leave soon.
“Stupid experiment,”Cecilia grumbled, stuffing the shirt into her duffle bag. Next, her stupid instincts led her to a room filled with chattini. Each plush seemed to turn to her with all-seeing eyes. One in particular made eye-contact with her. She could almost hear the cat omega’s purrs in her mind as she borrowed the chattino that was staring at her.
For Justice. Of course.
“Stupid, just plain stupid,” the ancient automaton chided herself as she entered the last room. That isn’t her own, that is. Blackout curtains were drawn back. A made bed, flushed against the wall. She took a step in, ony to be greeted by a soft crunch of paper.
Cecilia shook her head, picking up the paper. She looked to the side. There it is. There was bound to be some mess in the room. A mountain of paper on a wooden desk. Right in the middle of the desk, a simple wooden chair. No Elizabeth.
“Huh..,”the automaton invited herself to the room, seeing a stray nightgown at the edge of the bed. Into the bag, it went.
“Ceci?” Cecilia froze in her spot, “Cecilia..” A warm hand rested itself on her bare shoulder. A gentle squeeze on the soft pseudo-flesh. “You don’t have to do this,” Elizabeth’s gentle tone stirred something in the automaton, “Stay here. I can get Gigi and Raora to stay away for the night.”
“Mmm,” Cecilia placed her own hands on Liz’s, turning to face the young alpha, “Tempting,” She gave her leader a soft smile and a gentle squeeze.
Cecilia took a moment to realise, feeling the motion before her sensors registered the sensation. Liz had pulled her into a hug. The gentle scent of cinnamon filled her senses. She didn’t bother hiding the chuckles bubbling up in her chest, returning the hug. Then soft, warm cheeks rubbed themselves on her collar. Her gears whirred as the key spun just a little faster.
“Liz,” Cecilia’s cheeks would have flushed if they could, “Liz, are you- are you scenting me?” Fans whirred in her harder just to keep her systems cool, not that the heat bothered the alpha anyways.
Elizabeth stopped in her tracks, giving her dear friend yet another thing to chuckle about. Gears shifted within the automaton. Better to try something now than have it fail on her later on. Small vials pressed themselves against the softer skin Cecilia had worn instead of her usual doll like plates. Cecilia heard a couple of pops, a telltale sign that it was working. Now to see if it had the intended effect.
“Liz..,” the automaton cooed, cupping her leader’s face in her doll-like hands. Elizabeth held one of the hands, leaning into it. Fire-red eyes stared at her, placated like gentle candle light. The puppy eyes made one of Cecilia’s spring skip a step, causing some vials to clink to one another.
This is all so stupid.
And yet, Cecilia smiled, resting her forehead on Liz’s. She pulled away just to feel a tug in her chest. Must be a wire. She felt a pull, trying to keep her in place when it was finally time to part. Must be a magnet.
“How about you lend me some things from that hoard you call a nest for all us to bring to my room and maybe I’ll think about it?” Liz’s face flushed, Ceci’s fans responding with its own whirr. “I-it’s not a hoard,” the dragon left Ceci anyways, to where she hid the mess of her room.
The automaton took this as a sign to leave. Surely, Liz knew where to go. Probably. Or she could get Raora to find where Cecilia decided to hide away. Instincts wiring itself into the circuits of ancient times as if second nature.
Absolutely stupid.
Cecilia tapped her foot, a scowl taking over her features. She was finally in the room, the big task right in front of her. Brows furrowed as she rearranged the sheets with the other items she had brought over. For the third time. The tea she had prepared before starting all of this had gone cold.
Gears turned within her, as another set of vials popped, a scent. Her turnkey spun faster as she laid the base layer of blanket down. Then Gigi’s shirt… and a towel that had somehow snuck in her duffle bag. Definitely not stolen. The poor towel Gigi had during one of her gym sessions. This stayed in arm’s reach, beside the chattino. There was a whirr that came from her voice box, a whimper. And that stupid magnet again, making Cecilia’s grip on the towel all that more difficult to let go.
Then, on to the pile went Raora’s apron and a blanket that the panther had left on her streaming chair. She would understand, right? Cecilia placed the blanket down, doing her best not to dive right in. The nest was not yet finished. It wasn’t the way she planned it. Not one bit. Building otomos were easier than this.
Lastly, Liz’s night gown. That goes to her back. Well, to the pillows Cecilia had set up behind her as a makeshift …body. Sure, the girls would come over any time she would ask, but she couldn’t. Not for this stupid experiment.
It would ruin the surprise.
Not that missing items is a surprise in this household. The automaton took out the last item in her bag. Liz’s uniform jacket. A last layer of sheets on top of that before finally settling down on her bed turned nest. She clicked her tongue as she shifted in the bed, desperate to find a comfortable position. The vents hidden in various spots let out the frustration that has been building up in a hot puff.
It didn’t help that all the scents around her made her just miss them instead of comforting her. This wasn’t in the manual. That she wrote, of course. None of the research prepared her for the gnawing feeling in her soul chamber. The ache of her body, and the desire that she could barely reign in.
Is this what it meant to be an omega?
Another whimper clawed its way out of her throat, stifled only by Gigi’s towel. The scent calmed her as much as she cringed at the admission. She would never dare admit it to the gremlin or the others, but she wished that ‐
Soft knocks at her door interrupted her thoughts. It only made the automaton hide deeper in the sheets. “Ceci?” A muffled liz spoke through the automaton’s bedroom door. “Ceci, is everything ok?” The young alpha’s voice was filled with concern. It tugged on Cecilia’s very soul, now integrated with the instinct she programmed in. A mewl escaped her voice box.
Elizabeth mumbled something through the door that the hiding automaton omega didn't quite pick up. “Ceci,” the alpha cooed, “oh, Ceci, love.” Cecilia peeked out of the sheet, tears already prickling up and threatening to spill. Relief flooded her systems as gentle cinnamon filled the room. Her own body quickly reacted to Liz sitting at the edge of her nest, releasing yet another set of vials. A chirp escaped the omega, far too happy to see Liz to be embarrassed. The ever-patient leader stayed close but not quite in the nest.
Cecilia pouted, her inner omega calling out to Liz. The poor redhead looked torn between following her instinct or respecting customs. Cecilia almost wanted to just leave her like that, an evil thought seeping into her mind. She quickly filed that thought away for next time.
“Well, are you joining me here or not?” The automaton finally offered. “I thought you’d never ask,” Liz purred oh so sweetly, drawing out another stupidly pleased sound from the automaton.
Cecilia made a mental note. Liz hugs better than her stupid pointy jacket. Bring Liz to the nest when in need of cuddles. Not the jacket.
This was the dumbest thing she ever did, but it was all worth it if it meant more cuddles.
So this is love, huh?
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed this pancake of a fic.
Maybe someday i will write log 2 or alpha log 1.
That is all for day 17.
Chapter 18: My Kingdom for a Dragon by Seamonkey1 (Gift Giving)
Chapter by Seamonkey1
Summary:
With sword and shield in hand Dame Takanashi sets forth to defeat the dread dragon Calliope.
Rapidly she finds matters not as simple as she had been lead to believe, grappling with the conflict between her duties to her employer, her knightly oath and her own morals how is a young knight errant to cope?
Especially when faced with questions like, what is an appropriate gift for a dragon?Part of the Kingdom shared universe.
Chapter Text
My Kingdom for a Dragon
Kiara’s teeth chattered in the cool rains as she urged her horse onwards.
These sloping hills slowed her progress, even as her steed carried her forward, the sky was dark from the clouds and her quarry alike and even the jacket she wore over her armour did little to keep out the chill.
But she couldn’t give up. Hunting this dragon would prove to her family once and for all that omegas could wield the blade as well as any alpha. To turn back now, so far from home, just to what, turn back up at the family estate? Even if Mother would welcome her back with open arms she would never be able to live down the shame.
As Kiara craned her head and tried to shield her eyes from the downpour she saw the dragon shift, heading toward the mountain. Kiara gulps, climbing the Ddraigmont in this weather would be a deadly prospect. She half considers retiring back to town for the day, after all Prince George can hardly expect her to kill her quarry on the first hunt, right?
Kiara thanked the Absolute when she saw the dragon bank to the left, instead descending down amongst the hills.
This might be her chance!
—
As she crests the top of the hill she expected the great beast to be there. It had to be right?
What Kiara actually sees almost draws a gasp from the knight.
She had heard stories of course, how powerful monsters and beasts could adopt a near human form, but that did not prepare her for what she saw.
A woman sat by the riverside bereft of clothing. But Kiara would not consider staring if that alone was what she saw, she was a knight after all! No instead Kiara found her eyes drifting down her body to behold the thick black tail extending from the woman's rear, regularly along the scaled hide were spiked protrusions of a brass colour. From amongst the women's pink hair were a pair of horns, starting at around the middle of her head before sweeping sharply back, a deep black at its base only to fade toward the same brass colour at its tips.
Her limbs too were scaled, starting at the knees and elbows respectively and her hands and feet were capped with brass appearing claws that the young knight couldn’t help but recognise. The interspersed black scales that smatter her pale skin in random patches, before concentrating where her wings were folded in against her shoulder blades.
This was, certainly and undeniably the dragon she had been pursuing.
The Black Dragon Calliope, bane of the Principality of Ddraigmont, slayer of over a hundred knights, her quarry.
She was undeniably beautiful. Enough so that, to her shame, Kiara couldn’t help but be engrossed as she watched the subtle shifting of the woman's muscles as she went about the process of bathing.
This was behaviour entirely unbecoming of a knight and yet…
Kiara felt the warmth come to her cheeks, even amongst the chill rain. She closes her eyes for a moment to clear her thoughts.
As they reopen she sees sharp, slitted, pink eyes gazing back at her from the riverside.
Well, shit.
—
Calliope sighs, claws gently dragging amongst her scales to rake out any mud and grime that had gotten on them from her meal earlier. These humans certainly made it far easier than it used to be to get food, gathering all that cattle up in one place.
Almost makes up for how often they send those idiots with swords after her. What did they think was gonna happen?
They don’t even make good meals, having to peel all that metal off before you even get to any meat, and they often tasted absolutely foul.
Calli felt a tingle down her spine, the keen instinct of a dragon which had managed to live centuries without being slain like most of the rest of her kin. With a weary sigh she looks over her shoulder.
It appears someone had happened across her bathing.
The first thing Calli noticed was the woman's striking purple eyes wide with shock, a quality the dragon had not seen amongst humans since before she had last awoken, and then a beautiful face, framed with bright orange hair intermixed with a light blue loosely pulled and tied back into a tail.
The woman was decked out in armour, thick plates of metal from greaves and gauntlets, sabatons and cuisses. The only parts that she couldn’t discern was what was under her light grey jacket, and why the woman was not wearing a helmet, although that was quickly answered when the woman pulled one from her horse's side before carrying it in her arm.
Calli sucked in a deep breath, feeling the thick fluid build up in the back of her throat as she readied to breathe flame…
Only to cough up some fiery smoke instead as rather than don her helmet, draw her sword and ready her shield for a cavalry charge, the woman instead simply dismounts, throwing the dragon entirely off guard.
What is she thinking!? Is she trying to challenge her to a duel or something, is this some kind of mind game? That must be it, this is some kind of ploy to catch her off guard. Calli tensed and relaxed her shoulders, feeling her wings twitch gently as the flight muscles worked themselves, ready to fly at a moment's notice if this proves to be some form of trickery.
Calli turns around fully and stands up.
“What business do you have here, human?”
—
Kiara quite frankly had no idea what she was thinking when she started walking. But faced with that question and confronted with the sights she was now seeing she scrambled for an answer.
“I…I wanted to apologise, I had not intended to see you undressed.” Kiara inclined her head gently, to acknowledge her mistake but not show undue deference.
“So you decided to approach me… while I am still undressed?” Calliope raised an eyebrow. “And why should you care that I am ‘undressed’, is my vulnerability not convenient to you, given the reason you are likely here?”
Kiara swallowed thickly, she really did not need to be reminded of the other woman's state right now, Kiara might not have been near heat today, but she could still smell the potent scent of myriad spices drifting from her quarry, and she sure as hell could see the thick, red prominence of the…ahem ‘dragons pride’ jutting from the genital slit on her crotch.
Because of course her prey had to be an alpha on top of being an incredibly beautiful woman, like the One had not put enough indecision in her heart already.
Should…should she lie? If she admits to her purpose here, then the dragon would surely slay her where she stands, right?
The church had made no secret of its opinions of such deception however, and besides, she was a knight. Such trickery is beneath one such as her.
Kiara makes no move to draw her sword but she does incline her head in a show of contrition.
“It is true that the Prince of Ddraigmont has put a bounty out on your head.”
“The Prince of Ddraigmont, I was unaware the mountain had a prince?” The dragon tilted her head slightly, eyeing Kiara with curiosity but making no move to attack.
“Ah, the Principality of Ddraigmont, not the mountain…although the mountain is considered part of the principality and…” Kiara was about to fall into a ramble before she startles when Calliope lets out an amused huff, a bit of smoke puffing out of the dragon's nose.
“So humans have decided to claim my lands again. That certainly explains why all those towns have been popping up.”
“Popping up, but Ddraigmont has been settled for hundreds of years?”
“Yes, you humans do have a tendency to make a home for yourselves the moment a dragon tries to get some beauty sleep, don’t you?” Calliope dryly chuckles. “But yes, that bounty of yours, I suppose you intend to collect?”
When those eyes narrowed on her Kiara felt a tingle down her spine, not all of which was from fear. Still the knight did the best to firm her resolve.
“I had intended to.” She concedes, letting the implication carry for a moment as Calliope's expression becomes curious. “But I did not know you would be so…” The word ‘human’ dances at the edge of her tongue, but she thinks better of it. “...reasonable”
“I am sure your predecessors found me equally reasonable.” The sharp toothed smile that followed left Kiara craning her head as Calliope stepped closer to her. When the dragon closed it became clear that she was easily a couple of heads taller than herself.
“You haven’t attacked, despite ample opportunity, I presume those who came before me didn’t extend you the same courtesy.”
“They did not.”
“The Prince is just concerned for his people's herds Calliope, I am sure that you could…”
“Allow myself to starve, yes I suppose I could if it would prove convenient for this ‘Prince’ of yours.”
“You lived on this land before humans settled here, you said so yourself, so you could surely…”
“I hunted these lands when the deer of red walked the hills, when the rivers were flush with fish and wolves still prowled the forests. You humans seem to have hunted them to all but naught, I would starve if deprived of these herds.”
“Then you could negotiate!? Surely, there is some kind of accord that could be reached.”
“With the man who would usurp my lands and then have the gall to send others to fight in his stead?” The dragon huffs, a small gout of flame escaping her nostrils. “Perhaps you are right, maybe I should pay his den a visit…”
Kiara’s eyes widened, she did not like that expression on Calliope’s face.
“I am sure more peaceful resolutions can be reached here, right?”
“I do not see why I would need to?” Calli’s tail swished behind her slowly, her eyes bearing down on the knight.
Shit, she was right, Kiara had no leverage here. Not against a dragon. Wait.
“How about a duel then, I win and you leave the Prince and his herds alone…” Kiara grits her teeth, dragons are prideful creatures but even she knew this was risky, Calliope could decline and simply incinerate her and she would have little recourse.
“You intend to duel a dragon?” The question was punctuated by Calliope flaring her wings outward, the accompanying gust of wind blowing free all the raindrops that had accumulated on Kiara’s armour. “You are a bold one…”
“Do you agree then?”
“What do I get out of this?”
“You may name whatever terms you wish.”
—
By the time the two had climbed to the top of the nearby hill Kiara’s horse had already bolted away from the incoming dragon. The knight experienced a stab of panic before she glanced over and saw it down at the bottom of another nearby hill grazing.
“So…first blood then?” Kiara carefully drew her sword from the scabbard on her hip, taking a few practice swings.
“Probably for the best.” Calliope agrees, inspecting her claws casually. “You can hardly fulfil your end of the bargain if I break you in half.”
“Getting presumptuous are we?” Kiara tries to inject a bit of levity, even as she feels her heart hammer in her chest. At least Calliope was keeping to her humanoid form for this, otherwise she would likely stand no chance.
“Hmm, at least you still have your spirit about you, I would have been awfully disappointed if you had just gave up, y’know?” Calliope's eyes were searching now. “What drives a woman to fight a dragon anyway, the price on my head couldn’t be that good right? To justify all this?”
“It isn’t.” She admits easily. “A couple thousand silvers, a princely sum for sure, but not worth fighting a dragon.” Kiara shrugs. “I came here to prove myself…I did not expect to be fighting a person. I…I can’t just cut someone down as my path to glory, it wouldn’t be right, so…”
“So this insane plan for peace?” Calliope smirks, a glint of fang visible even in the rain. “Cute ideals, perhaps you will live long enough to see them through.”
Kiara sighs, pulling her hair up and putting on her helmet.
“On the count of three then.”
“One.”
“Two.”
“Three!”
They charge.
—
Calliope did not know what to expect from the young warrior.
Honestly, she had half expected her to back down from her half baked idea the moment Calli provided any push back.
What kind of person tries to duel a dragon after all?
But regardless, here she was, batting aside probing sword thrusts with her hands, a growl burbling from her throat as any attempt at retaliation filled her ears with the grating sound of claw on metal as they glanced off the woman's shield.
A thick scent, distant beaches, cinnamon and myrrh played in the air, inflaming and befuddling the dragon's senses ever so slightly even as the rain around them dampened it down, her keen nose was still picking it up with every huffed breath.
The woman before her frustrated her, she was earnest, yet arrogant in her presumptiveness, kind in her intentions, yet utterly foolish in her actions.
Her every advance pressured the warrior, sending her stumbling back on the muddy hill as the feet of that protective shell of hers struggled to provide purchase on the slickened soil.
She should end this, pull that damnable shield from her grasp, pin her down and rake a claw along her to draw blood. It should be easy.
Her wings tense, her legs coil as she drops into a squat.
Just as she is about to leap she sees those purple eyes harden and Calli does not have even a single moment to realise her mistake.
The warrior charged forward, not leading with sword but shield and with Calli crouched as she is, a simple forward bash sent a large piece of metal plated wood right into the dragon's face.
It did not hurt, not truly, a dragon's hide was thick even when scales were not present.
But with Calli ready to leap her centre of balance was entirely wrong to receive a blow such as this, and no amount of muscle and thick hide works to counter improper balance.
She attempts to hastily unfurl her wings to counter the backward movement, but it is too late.
Calliope, proud dragon of the west. Goes tumbling backwards into the mud with a splash.
—
Kiara breathes heavy hacking breaths, trying to ignore the effects of the alpha’s scent playing with her senses, calling her to reckless action like trying to wrestle the damnably attractive dragon in front of her.
Instead she steps forward, quickly planting an armoured foot on Calliope’s torso to pin her in place, it would be entirely ineffective if the dragon had a moment to overcome her surprise, but it buys her enough time to cleave her blade in a diagonal arc down the drakes torso.
As Kiara steps back she admires her handiwork Calliope pulls herself to her feet.
A single gash, far more shallow than the knight had intended, starting on the middle of her chest before tracing a path down and across one side of her defined abdominals to the dragon's flank.
Looking up to see Calliope’s conflicted face knocks the knight out of her aprecia…inspection.
The dragon looked shocked, eyes flicking down between the shallow cut and then back up to the knight, only to repeat the motion.
Kiara tried to swallow down her apprehension, the duel had confirmed something Kiara had already feared, if a swing of her sword could do nothing more than shallowly graze the dragon, even when landing on flesh and not scale, then she never truly stood a chance in a proper battle.
If Calliope were to decide to disregard the terms of the duel then there was little she could do…
But then again, if she were so dishonourable, there was nothing stopping Calliope from refusing the duel and roasting her alive in the first place so…
“You won then.” The dragon admits through gritted teeth. The wound to her pride clearly stinging far more than the one on her abdomen. “Never let it be said I am not a dragon of my word.”
“So like we agreed, no attacking the Prince or his subjects' and their herds?”
Calliope let out a long sigh, a small plume of smoke accompanying the gesture.
“Yes, as we agreed. I shall hope I can find some land around here you humans haven’t despoiled yet, lest I shall starve.” Calliope shrugs. “Not that should be any concern of yours after all…I think it is time to go back to that Prince and collect your reward, play hero…”
Kiara was about to do as requested, find her horse and set off toward town. But a part of her hesitates, she never wanted Calliope to starve . She did this so no one had to die!
“...Calliope, I…” Kiara swallows thickly when the dragon turns to look back at her eyebrow raised. “Would it be fine if I were to bring you some food?”
“I don’t need your charity.”
“It's not charity!” Kiara insists, taking a step closer to the dragon. “I put you in this position, think of it as a gift, in recognition of a wager upheld.” The knight's voice takes on a pleading tone, her head inclining slightly.
A growl interrupts her, Kiara elects to not push her luck. Whispering a quick prayer of thanks to the One for her victory she turns on her heel before beginning to walk down the hill toward her steed.
“Do whatever you want, I won’t stop you.”
Kiara lets the smile tug at her lips as she pulls off her helmet.
Seems the great dragon can’t bear to be honest. That's fine.
Besides, it gives her more opportunities to interact with a lovely woman.
—
As Kiara walked into the court of Prince George, everything around her went silent.
Her mission was hardly a secret, a knight errant, latest in a long line of mercenaries, knights, warriors of all stripes to try their luck at bringing the dragon down.
And while many turned tail and fled in the face of the beast, the claw marks carved into her shield made it more than clear that was not true of her case.
So she came to kneel before Prince George of Ddraigmont, head slightly inclined.
“Rise Dame Takanashi, tell me, how fared the hunt?” The middle aged ruler spoke with an eagerness that belied his slouched posture.
Kiara pauses a moment as she stands. She had not thought so far ahead as to consider how to explain her impulsive deal with the dragon, nor was she sure how exactly the Prince would take an admission of entreating with the non-human, especially the dragon that had been ravaging his land for years now.
“Mixed tidings Your Grace, I believe she will not be troubling you or your people for the foreseeable future.”
“Oh, is that so?” The prince rose slightly in his throne, gesturing off to his side as another cup of wine was brought to him, the elf doing so kept her head bowed incredibly low, enough so that Kiara almost didn’t see the collar around her neck. “Praise the One, how did you achieve that then, given you are not presenting me its head.”
“I scored a wound Your Grace, down the dragon's abdomen and flank with my sword.” Kiara meaningfully tapped the blade still in its scabbard.
Prince George pauses a moment, swilling his cup.
“And here I had figured a knight of the ‘mighty’ Bloodflame Kingdom, even an omega, might succeed where others had failed.” The man sighed over dramatically. “But let it never be said I am anything but benevolent, you have made greater strides in slaying the beast than I have seen in years, for this reason…” He gestures over to a catfolk servant who scrambles away before returning with a number of jingling pouches, the Prince plucking out a single one before tossing it to Kiara, “Consider this an advance, the rest to be received upon finishing the job.” The man bats with his hand several times. “Now, move along Dame Takanashi, I have much to do and you still have a dragon to slay.”
Kiara sincerely doubted the Prince had any such thing to do given how he slouches back into his throne with his wine, but she bites down her response.
“Of course Your Grace, thank you for your time.”
Kiara resists the urge to check the leather purse until she feels the heavy doors to the court close behind her, would not do to be seen as greedy in front of all the courtiers.
A pouch full of silver pieces, minted in the Principality, but likely mined in Serpentia to the east. At least, she had never heard of silver mines this far to the west, even in the Border Princes.
No, Ddraigmont is known for its rich farmland and ample pastures for the most part.
As she pokes about the coins she feels some relief at actually having a reasonable amount of wealth to her name. The chivalric tales her mother raised her on were never so keen to mention just how expensive the life of a knight errant was in actuality.
What a shame she will have to be spending it all soon enough.
—
A few days' rest in the warm bed she had been afforded in the Prince’s court was all she could justify before the young knight set out into the countryside once more.
This time at a far slower pace on account of the several packs which burdened her trusty steed. She had to be subtle about it, visiting several butchers and fishmongers on her way out of town, but she managed to scrape together enough supplies to hopefully placate Calliope’s hunger, at least for a time.
This did, however, still leave her with the challenge of finding the dragon.
A matter which she quickly realised she was having no luck in at all.
Turns out that relying on simply seeing Calliope flying by was not the best of plans, who’d have figured?
So it is with grim determination that she turns her eyes toward the mountain for which the Principality is named, it is said that it is where the dragon nests afterall.
—
Calliope smells her before she sees her. Like a sea breeze carrying the scents of lands she had not smelt since she once roamed the wider skies. It was almost nostalgic.
She cracks open an eye only to see the tiny armoured form of the warrior awkwardly ambling her way down the slope into her nest.
“I…I didn’t know the Ddraigmont had an open top like this.” The warrior admits as she tries desperately to not drop the several packs she had clutched in her arms.
“It was a volcano once.” Calli let out a gentle exhale from where she is curled up, suppressing the urge to chuckle she felt at the human startling at her speaking.
“I…oh Calliope I didn’t know you could talk in that form.”
She was careful to turn her head as she snorts, to avoid the flame she exhaled accidentally burning her guest.
“Your kind’s barbaric tongues are a little harder like this, but not insurmountably so.”
“Wait, dragons have their own language then?” The warrior looked openly curious now, looking to her with an eagerness the dragon did not quite anticipate.
It almost stirred something in her old heart.
“We had our own language.” Calli admits gently, “I have not had cause to use it for many years.”
“Oh.” Her face scrunches up a little, something the dragon couldn’t help but find a little cute. “I…guess that was my kind's fault.”
“The wholesale slaughter of the majority of my kind did play a bit of a role, yes.” Calli notes dryly, the human looked kind of adorable squirming under her gaze. An idle thought strikes. “Human, you visit me a second time, now a guest in my den, yet you neglect to introduce yourself?”
The way the woman scrambled, dipping down into a deep bow only to correct at the last moment to avoid dropping her packs drew a quick guffaw from Calli, although she was quick to school her expression.
“Ah, of course, my apologies. It slipped my mind. I am Dame Kiara of House Takanashi, knight errant.”
Calliope blinked slowly, flicking her tail.
“...Which part of that was your name?”
“I…huh?”
Calli lets out a frustrated huff at the human’s look of bafflement.
“You can’t be telling me all of that is your name, surely?”
“...no…? My name is Kiara, Takanashi is my family, Dame is my title and a knight errant is my…uh…profession?”
“You humans and your titles are weird.” Calliope huffs. “Couldn’t you just expand your name with deeds like a normal person.”
“Titles are how you track a person's rank, what lands they own. They are important.”
“Surely what someone does is more important than what they own or what sort of arbitrary rank they fit under?”
“You would think, wouldn’t you?” Kiara lets out a sigh.
Calliope tilted her head, letting her gaze rake Kiara’s figure. A low grumble from her stomach reminds her of why exactly the human was here.
“I am assuming you brought the food you promised?”
The woman before her startles, the subtle smell in the air shifts as she awkwardly sets down her packs.
“Ah, yes! I wasn’t sure exactly what would appeal to you but you hunt a lot so I focused on meats, I have some fish, some beef and some pork, but…”
“That would do more than nicely.” Calli moves her snout forward, huffing gently and taking in the scents of her soon to be meal, it all smelt reasonably fresh. The warrior had obviously taken care to get this to her quickly.
She watched Kiara unpack them with a curious gaze, these cuts were obviously sized for humans, meaning she would have to admit the individual portions were rather lacklustre for her, but overall the meal should represent a reasonably substantial one.
Obeying the rumbling of her abdomen she leans forward and opens her maw.
—
“Calliope!?” Kiara eyes widen as she watches a wide maw of razor sharp fangs descend on the pile of meat she had gathered and swallow down a good third of it in a single bite.
A long thick tongue emerges from that mouth for but a moment to lick along it like a human might their lips before that head, larger than her whole body, tilts slightly.
“What is the matter Kiara, is there some dining ritual your kind adheres to I am unaware of.”
“I well…yes, but that isn’t the issue here!” Kiara gestures down at the remnants of the pile of meat. “Are you seriously going to eat this raw?”
“Why, the meat you gave me smells fresh? There is little to fear in terms of illness.”
“I…for one that isn’t as true for humans as it may be for you.” Kiara blinks as the dragon's head bobs in affirmation, a surreal gesture to see from a creature so obviously inhuman. “And secondly, you don’t just cook things to make them safe to eat, but also for flavour.”
“For flavour? You humans like your meat all blackened?”
“Blackened!? That isn’t cooked, that's charred! Nope, that's it, I know I am your guest but I am not going to let you go about with the impression that is how you cook meals.” Kiara shakes her head. “You transform to your…other form, and I’ll get some supplies from my pack, I’ll make you some proper food.”
By the time the human had pulled out enough of her camping supplies, including a small amount of kindling she had set aside for camping along some of the less forested hills, she found Calliope fully transformed when she had turned back around and began setting up the fire.
This left Kiara dealing with the fact that Calliope was, once again, in the form of an incredibly beautiful and very naked woman. Thankfully with her dick still contained within its slit this time it seems.
A fact that left the omega working very hard to keep the blush from her cheeks as she worked to set up a makeshift spit and begin slowly cooking a hunk of beef over the fire.
“So…” The dragon lets out a low rumble of laughter at Kiara’s surprise. “Do you do this cooking often then?”
“Ah, it is rather embarrassing but yes…” Kiara flushed a little at the admission. “As a knight errant I spend a lot of time away from court so…”
“Am I missing something, why is this embarrassing?” The dragon's question knocks the knight's attempt at explanation off kilter immediately.
“Ah…Oh. Well as a knight I would be expected to have a household of servants who would do my cooking for me.” Kiara rubbed the back of her head as the other kept turning the spit. “I guess that might sound rather silly to a dragon.”
“Cooking one's meals at all sounds a little silly to me, but I am willing to humour you, even if whatever peculiarities you humans have around this escape me.”
“Hah, honestly I am so used to seeing food cooked that it unnerved me a little to just see you…”
“Of course, experiences outside of one's norm are often quite unsettling at first.” The dragon nodded sagely, even as Calliope stretched her arms and settled down to watch the hunk of beef spin with curiosity and barely restrained hunger.
“How have things been going since our deal, Calliope?”
“Hard to say it has only been a few days.” The dragon shrugs. “One would almost get the impression that you were keen to see me again.” The teasing smirk formed on Calliope’s lips.
“I…Just wanted to ensure you had something to eat, you had raised concerns about there being things to hunt after all.” Kiara considers her answer for a moment and how it would stand before the One’s gaze, before admitting. “You are rather pleasant company as well, I must confess.”
“Me, pleasant, I hardly think I am worth the word.” Calliope shrugs a wing behind her.
“Maybe my standards are lowered by my time as a knight errant, but frankly I prefer your company to that in the Prince’s court.”
“And yet you go so far to defend and honour him.”
“Honour? Hardly, I took the job to protect the people of this land and their livelihood. Some may have starved if you had continued to empty their fields.”
“And here you are feeding me their animals?”
“I…that's different. I used the advance the Prince gave me to purchase this meat.”
“An advance?”
“Ah, when he heard I had wounded you he gave me part of the reward he had placed on your head, the rest to be delivered upon your death.”
“And yet you make no move to slay me.”
“I told you already, I don’t want you dead…not anymore.”
“Does that ‘Prince’ know that?”
“...No.”
“So when you continue to fail to slay me I may still face further attack, and he may act against yourself when he finds out that you took this ‘advance’ without intending to follow through.” Calliope’s pretty face twists into a grimace and the spicy scent that hovers in her presence takes on a slightly bitter note.
“It may well take him a long time before he even considers that something is wrong, it is hardly like other knights have made better progress against you, so a lack of success on my part will hardly be seen as suspicious.”
“So you will continue to lie to him?”
Kiara flinched, she wanted to deny. To say that she had not lied, but she knew in her heart that the One cared little for such petty distinctions as omissions when it comes to deception.
“No…if he asks then I have failed to slay you, and as such I have started to take up other work.” Kiara shrugs. “The Principality needs a knight for more than just your predations on the livestock, taking up odd jobs should keep my purse full enough to provide food for the both of us.”
“The both of us? So you intend to do this again?”
The knight scratches her cheek.
“Ah, perhaps I am being presumptuous, you have yet to even taste my cooking after all.” Kiara nods down to the spit of meat, now taken on a more brown hue and a scent wafting off it that leaves Kiara idly licking her lips.
Taking a last moment to add some final seasoning Kiara pulls it free before handing it off to the dragon.
“Careful it's ho…oh yeah.” Kiara watched with some embarrassment as the dragon's scaled hands completely ignored the heat of the meat.
Calliope for all she scoffed down her meal earlier has the consideration to take the slab of beef she had been handed more seriously, slowly biting off chunks before chewing them, moving them about in her mouth for a while before swallowing.
Still, even with her taking her time the dragon was still demolishing the meat in front of her at a rate Kiara could scarcely imagine if she was not bearing witness to it right now.
As Calliope lets out a contemplative hum Kiara couldn’t help but ask.
“...Do you like it?” The knight finds herself fearing the answer, especially when Calliope once again cocks her head.
“Like it? I love it, this is delicious…” The dragon coughs into her talons. “I mean, I would be more than happy to have you cook for me again.”
Kiara couldn’t help the smile that broke out as she put another piece of meat on the spit.
“It will be my pleasure.”
—
Kiara found herself sticking to her word over the following months.
She would return to town, take up work dealing with minor issues like touring the villages to dissuade bandits, or beating down a couple of local toughs who got a little too rowdy, and then using her pay to buy up some various meats and take it to Calliope.
Kiara had been sure to avoid the dragon as their respective times of the month came round, but otherwise she visited as frequently as she was able.
After their first meal together Kiara was sure to pack enough food for the two of them, the dragon seeming to take some pleasure in eating together.
She had also taken to slowly expanding her own array of condiments to try and improve her cooking. She could only acquire so much in a backwater realm like the Principality, not like back home where she could get her hands on spices and herbs from the mainland if you made a trek to the capital.
Still, as Kiara was trudging through the merchant stalls at the edge of town she had a moment of realisation.
Has she been courting Calliope?
Presenting her gifts, cooking for her, a demonstration of martial skill…
Well the dragon was definitely rather fetching, and Calliope had proven great company in the time she had spent with her.
Her scent calms and excites her in equal measure, learning about each other's peoples was fun, she was certainly powerful…
She should dismiss this thought, the Church of the One had been incredibly clear on the place of the non-human in society and they were not to be mates, and certainly not wives to the nobility. Pets at best, the clergy council in private.
But did Calliope deserve that, to either be slain or kept as some noble's pet? Someone as beautiful and regal and powerful. Used as some toy?
Maybe she should have spent less time listening to those ‘clergy’ of the Ancient Path when she was little. They were obviously getting in her head in ways she had not considered.
Yeah, she should not be courting Calliope.
Kiara paused at a particular stall.
But if she were to get her new friend a gift, the Absolute would have little cause to protest that , right?
—
Kiara sighed as she hauled herself up the side of the Ddraigmont once again, Calliope did sometimes spot her on the approach and let her clamber aboard her back and carry her up.
But alas, this time Calliope seemed otherwise occupied, leaving the knight to make the trek up on her own.
At least her horse seemed to be getting used to being left to pasture out in the hills for a day or so while she and Calliope met.
She had to admit, all this climbing had done wonders for her strength, when she spent time in town at the sparring yard she had even managed to out wrestle one of the Prince’s men at arms and overpowering an alpha is no mean feat.
Still, she had another alpha to concern herself with right now, namely the one whose eye cracks open as she crests the ridge, the way Calliope tracked her as she made her way down the other side of the crater toward the nest drawing a smirk to the knight's lips.
“You still don’t trust me to descend safely?” Her words draw a flame laden huff from the dragon.
“Not after you tripped.”
“C’mon, that was one time.” Kiara eyed up the mound of myriad treasures that made up Calliope’s horde as the dragon stepped off it before beginning the process of transforming to her more humanoid form.
“Forgive me for worrying that my guest might hurt herself.”
“Ha, one almost might get the impression you care about me, Calliope…” The teasing lilt in her voice leaves her but a moment after the words leave her lips, the sudden anxiety of accidentally forcing the dragon to acknowledge where they stand with each other seizes Kiara’s heart.
Calliope for her part does not seem to realise the knights inner turmoil, instead gathering up the pile of kindling the dragon had made a point to maintain and starting the process of setting up a fire pit for Kiara to work with.
“And what if I do care about you? You are a fine companion, a skilled warrior and…” Calliope trails off for a moment. “...I appreciate you going so far to care for me.”
Kiara felt her lips tug upwards.
“Well someone has to, if not for me you would coil up on this mountain all by yourself.”
Calliope huffs.
“And what's the problem with wanting to coil up on my own?”
“Well it's better with company for one.” Kiara hand gently slaps a scaled arm teasingly as she finishes getting the first of the meat set to cooking.
“Yeah, can’t deny that I suppose…Only you though, can’t say I am too fond of the other humans I have met lately.”
At the reminder Kiara glances over at the new pieces of partially molten metal that had joined Calliope’s horde.
“Sorry about that.”
“Why are you apologising?” Calliope rolled her beautiful eyes. “You are hardly responsible for the actions of those idiots.”
“Ever since I admitted to Prince George that I am no longer actively pursuing you he has been advertising the bounty more aggressively, drawing more people after you seeking wealth and glory.”
“Well, let them come I say. If they try and test themselves against me they will find themselves wanting.” Calliope sat up a little straighter on her horde, Kiara could practically smell the pride radiating off the alpha.
It had been a subtle thing, learning Calliope’s emotional tells through her scent. But Kiara had found herself increasingly able to tell the dragon's moods through smell alone. An odd feeling perhaps, but one that the omega couldn’t help but notice the cosy intimacy the familiarity implied.
Kiara shakes away the thought.
“I…Calliope?”
“Yeah?”
“Just to warn you, the Prince has departed the realm for a while, he and some courtiers made eastward toward my homeland to attend the annual Albionic Council, it is likely he will try and make his case for additional aid in hunting you there.”
“Is that likely to pose a problem?”
Kiara mulled it over.
“Prince George is hardly a diplomat and Queen Elizabeth, who is hosting, is rather more sympathetic to non humans than the Prince himself.”
“So we should be fine?”
“Presuming no one else in attendance feels common cause with him, if rumours about one of Her Majesty's proposals is true then the council itself will likely rile up some more zealous faithful of the Church of the One, such warriors, looking to shore up their prestige and wealth, might be tempted to depart toward Ddraigmont for a rich enough reward.”
“I still can’t see why you wished to protect him in the first place…”Calliope shrugs.
“I…uh.” She had wanted to avoid bloodshed, but that had ended up a rather one sided affair given hunters still set after Calliope on the regular. There is little sense in a peace treaty to which only one side is bound.
And yet Calliope continued to adhere to their terms, ceasing her attacks on the pastures amongst the hills of Ddraigmont and instead subsisting off her own hunting efforts and whatever supplies Kiara could bring.
Speaking of what Kiara could bring, the knight checks the food to make sure the food would be okay to leave for a moment and then returns to her packs.
“Kiara?”
“Ah, one moment, I have another gift for you.” The Phoenix finished pulling it from her pack. “I noticed you didn’t really have anything to wear when you were in this form so I thought to get you this.”
Kiara pulls it out, presenting a long woollen cloak, dyed a deep red and bordered by a black trim.
“I know it isn’t much but I figured it would be more comfortable than going around naked all the time…”
“I actually don’t nee…Y’know what, give it here.” Calliope accepts the cloak of her with a gentle smile. “So…how do I put this on?”
Kiara giggles, walking behind the dragon and after straining a little to get the height required to drape the cloak over Calliope’s shoulders, she scampers around the front to fasten it properly.
“Well there we go!”
Calliope looked down at herself for a moment before looking up to Kiara.
“Well, how do I look?”
Kiara smiled, Calliope now looked at least somewhat decently dressed, in that the cloak, when pulled to, would cover the dragon's rather prominent chest. Of course, with Calliope's height and build the cloak only reached down to her lower back, doing nothing to shield the dragon's crotch from the world, but at least she could now look Calliope in the face without risking turning into a blushing mess.
“Looking very dashing.” Kiara gave a grin. “Who knows, a few more garments and I might feel comfortable presenting you to my parents.”
Calliope snorts good naturedly.
“I somehow doubt they would appreciate a dragon arriving at their den.”
“They would love you once they got to know you, I am sure.” Perhaps Calliope was not a conventionally good match, but she was strong, beautiful and rich. She doubts her mother would object to the match, surely.
Wait, why was she thinking about Calliope like that again, damn it Kiara, focus.
“Err, Kiara, I think the food might be done.”
“Ah yes, the food, thanks for reminding me!”
Thankfully Calliope’s well timed reminder prevents any food from burning, so Kiara quickly plates up two dishes, adds a smidge of extra seasoning, before the two settle down to eat.
By the time night had fallen and Kiara had washed and put away the various kitchenwares, Calli returned to her larger form and settled back on the pile of gold and other assorted riches, careful to fold her tail in such a way that Kiara could grab a blanket, clamber on and snuggle in.
Calliope may not be her mate, but resting here, bathing gently in one another's scents beneath the stars.
This was a bliss she wouldn’t trade for anything.
—
The couple of months following the Prince’s return brought with them poor tidings.
When he rode back into the capital it was with a new cadre of knights and mercenaries at his back. Kiara was confident that they would be no match for Calli of course, but that didn’t change the fact that it would draw more attention to them, and more hunters out in the hills near Ddraigmont would make it far harder to maintain their meetings.
Well that, and not all of them will be guaranteed to hunt Calli, at least some will inevitably peel off and compete with Kiara for other local work, which given she needs that money to fund keeping her and Calli fed, well it wasn’t the best.
Still she was heading out as often as she could, even if it did draw her odd glances at times.
But alas, she did still have to spend some time in court, for appearances sake if nothing else, even a knight errant was a noble, and as such was expected to spend some amount of time rubbing shoulders with the great and good.
What Kiara did not expect as she roamed the halls on her path to the guest room she was assigned in the keep was a voice behind her.
“Dame Takanashi, a moment?”
She wheeled about, taking in the sight of Prince George. The thick sickly sweet scent of snapdragon filling her nostrils as she instinctively took a half step back before steadying herself.
“Do you need something of me, Your Grace?”
“Ah, I am afraid so.” The Prince steps part way past her before turning to face her again, leaving Kiara with little room to manoeuvre in the hall. “It is my understanding that you have still not taken your blade back to the task of hunting that damnable dragon?”
“No Your Grace, given my lack of success after my initial luck I decided to put my skills to use bettering the realm in other ways.”
The scent in the air thickens, the smell foul to her nose after so long in Calli’s presence. It takes an exertion of will not to gag.
“Is that so?” The Prince steps closer, backing Kiara toward the hall’s wall, the alpha may have only been half a head taller, but in this moment he loomed like a giant. “I would say I am not an unreasonable host, Dame Takanashi.”
Kiara felt the hairs on the back of her neck raise at his tone.
“Of course not Your Grace, you have been a most satisfactory and diligent host.”
He leaned closer, Kiara held her breath to suppress the stench invading her senses.
“Indeed.” His arm was raised, his hand pinning the wall to the side of her head, closing her in. “I also recall having given you an advance on the bounty on the dragon's head, did I not?”
“Aye, for the wound I struck.”
“And despite that, you bring me back no dragon's head.” A deep rumbling chuckle, bellowed from the man's throat. “Forgive me for admitting, I must say I feel a little cheated, an advance is paid ahead of a tasks completion after all.”
“I could set out tomorrow if you wish, Your Grace.”
A click of the tongue, a hardening of his gaze.
“No, I don’t think you will Dame Takanashi.”
“...Your Grace?”
“You see, Kiara , I have been hearing rumours. Rumours from men and women in good standing that I have sent to hunt the dragon. One that suggests that you have been out there meeting with the blasted thing.”
“I…”
“Don’t even try and deny it! No, the only thing you will be doing is apologising, for the deception, for the wasted time and hospitality, for the money you swindled off me.” he lets out a disgusted huff. “What was I thinking, an omega as a Knight? At least now you will be serving me as an omega should. On your knees.”
Those final words were not a statement, or a request, but a command. Suffused in his pheromones and pinned in like this, something in the back of Kiara’s mind called her to submit and obey…
George's expression shifts as an audible crunch echoes through the halls of the keep.
“Like a snivelling fop like you would be enough to bring me to my knees.” Kiara spat the words out with all the venom she could muster.
George staggered back a step, before his bloody and splintered joint gave way under him, leaving him kneeling as though prostrating himself before a liege. The man lets out a heaving gasp as Kiara steps to his side and stomps on his back, grinding his own blood back into his cloak as she cleans off her sabatons.
“G…Guar…!” His attempted shout was cut off by a loud gurgle and a thud.
With two fluid motions Kiara had drawn her sword, held it aloft and then brought it down on the ruler's head, severing it with a single chop.
Kiara looks down, the slumped body of the man left in a rapidly expanding pool of his own blood. His head had rolled a few paces away on the cobbles of the keep floor.
She had killed a prince regent, she should be feeling shame, regret, disgust…
She felt only a grim satisfaction.
As the battle haze fades she feels her hand shaking ever so slightly.
She takes a deep breath, she was cornered on her own for a reason. There are likely not any guards in the immediate area, as foolish as that proved for him.
Should she hide him…no. Not only was it dishonourable but there is no chance under the One’s gaze that everyone will somehow miss his death.
But if his corpse was going to be discovered anyway…
—
“Kiara!” Calli called out, her eyes wide at seeing the knight stagger down the lip of the mountain with her gear covered in half dried blood.
“I’m fine! I’m fine…It’s not mine.”
Calli’s eyes widened as the knight near enough flung herself into her grasp.
“...Kiara!” The dragon's eyes widened as the warrior craned up, a complete disregard for the blood she was smearing over the dragon's scales. “What happened?” Her tone was flat, Calli did her best to choke back the rage and worry that was surging to the forefront at the prospect of Kiara being hurt.
“I…” Kiara sighed, and instead wiggled her way along Calli’s titanic form, instead nuzzling up against the dragon's thick neck. “I…I got attacked.”
“You said the blood wasn’t yours…”
“It isn’t! It was George, he cornered me in the keep, tried to make me ‘pay him back’ for his hospitality and the advance he gave me.”
Calli’s body tenses, she feels Kiara’s latch on harder as the sudden flex almost throws her off.
“I am going to fucking rip his arms and legs off, flay his torso open with my talons and then burn him alive from the inside out! I’ll raze his damn keep to the ground! I’ll…”
“Calli, he’s dead.”
Calli sighs, a deep breath drags in that soothing scent of the omega currently clinging to her neck.
“I…explain.”
“When he cornered me I fought back. Struck him down.”
As Calli turned her head to look at the knight clinging to her she felt a sense of pride swell in her chest, even as she carefully turned her tail to loop back around her own body in the closest approximation of a hug she could manage in this form.
“Then this farce is done with, yes?” Calli queried. “The foe is dead, his forces will scatter with no one to pay them.”
“Maybe, the principality is likely to get more chaotic for a time.” Kiara mused quietly. “George had no clear heir, despite all the bastards he sired from his ‘servants’”
“I suppose it is a bit much to hope all these humans get off my land.” Calli grumbles.
“What, want to be rid of me already…?” Kiara looked up at her, those damnably sweet purple eyes, so vulnerable in this moment.
“No, not you. You are always welcome in my den.” Calli squeezed her tail slightly tighter, more possessively.
She did not know when exactly the prospect of Kiara leaving her life filled her with dread, but the tightness in her chest it caused is undeniable.
“You always said this was your land, right Calli?”
“I did just say that, yes.” Calli chuckles as she feels an armoured hand slap her side.
“I know! I know, humour me okay?”
“Fine, fine. Where are you going with this?”
Kiara wiggles in her grasp, for a moment Calli considers just snuggling deeper with the omega, but eventually her benevolence wins out and she loosens her tail.
With a rumbling chuckle she watches Kiara dash over to the pack she left discarded at the side, electing to ignore the tears the knight was wiping away from her face when she thought she would not notice, to spare her dignity if nothing else.
“Hey, uh…transform?”
Calli acquiesces. It never became any less disconcerting, twisting and compressing ones body, but she was hardly going to deny Kiara at this point.
At least this form has thumbs and it isn’t like she misses how the omega looks at her when she thinks she isn’t looking.
Calli had just managed to pick up her cloak from where it sat proudly amongst her horde and fastened it when she heard Kiara dash back over.
“Behold!” Kiara beamed proudly.
“Um…what's this?” Calli looks down at the objects the knight was holding out to her. A circlet, made of silver and with rubies inset in regular intervals along its length, and a sword, not akin to the one Kiara was wielding, but rather in the old imperial style, the blades' generous golden inlays betrayed its ceremonial nature.
Probably for the best, the blade was hardly to scale with her frame, even in this form.
However…
“That blade…I have seen it before.”
“You have, did the Prince come to hunt you himself at some point…?”
“The Prince?”
“Yeah, these are part of his regalia, his symbols of office. His crown and his sword.”
“...I saw the sword when I first awoke in this era, a man stood over me with this most disgustingly sweet scent, thick with anticipation and fear, trying fruitlessly to stab it into my hide.”
“The Prince was the one who woke you up!? He made it sound like you had awoken of your own accord! That honourless bastard, he has the gall to attack you in your sleep, then when you wake up he sends people after your head like you are the problem?”
“He fled at the sight of me too, almost like he thought I was scary or something…” Calli let a toothy smile flash, taking joy at Kiara’s giggles in response, it was good to see her managing to distract herself. “Still, you present these to me, because?”
“Well you said you were the rightful ruler of the land right, then who else deserves the Principalities regalia?”
“And here I thought you would want to keep them, right of conquest and all that?”
“Hah, I haven’t exactly conquered the Principality just by killing George, a bit more to it than that with humans.” Kiara shrugs. “Still, do you like it?”
Calli looks down at the gifts, ultimately of little use to her aside from as trinkets and adornments, but what they represent, the slaying of her greatest nuisance of this era, as well as it being dedicated to her by Kiara…
“I love it.” Calli accepts the two items off of her Kiara with a smile. “You keep lavishing this dragon with such fine gifts, I would almost get the impression you were courting me?” Calli followed the statement with a laugh, only for it to choke out when she see’s Kiara’s expression harden.
“What if I am?” Kiara steps a few paces closer, her scent, something Calli had grown so familiar with now, swirled with anxiety. “Would that be disagreeable to you, Calli?”
The dragon swallowed thickly.
“I…no, I would be honoured.” Frankly she should be the one courting the fine woman before her but, well the relationship between this dragon and knight had hardly been conventional up until this point, so what's one more thing?
“...I’m glad.” Kiara steps in close, Calli feels a subtle warmth in her chest at the omega’s embrace. “I’ll look forward to the day I can call you my Mate.” The way the knight cranes to gently nuzzle Calli’s scent gland sends the dragon's tail twitching.
“I…I imagine you need some rest, let's get you cleaned up and bed down for the night.”
—
Kiara did not dare to return to town.
It had been three weeks since George’s death by her hands and while there is no guarantee that they know she is the killer, if she were to be cornered there then she has little chance of fighting her way out.
Especially since she had heard that almost every knight and mercenary in the border princes had descended on the Principality in order to back one claimant or another. She had already witnessed some skirmishing occurring out in the hills while she was trying to help hunt some food for her and Calli.
Which itself was proving a challenge. Food was becoming ever scarcer, prey having been scared off by the disruption and chaos and it was hardly like Kiara could head into the larger settlements to buy anything lest she risk being recognised.
She had also continued her efforts to court Calli, as hard as that had been proving cut off from civilisation, hard to take your intended out on excursions in these circumstances and the fact that it turns out Calli is better at poetry than her was embarrassing, but at least she could put together a nice romantic meal every now and again…
But she also had other concerns.
She knew her own cycle, her heat was coming. She wasn’t scared Calli would take advantage of her, rather the opposite, with nowhere to stay safely but Calli’s den she knows she will have to nest there herself.
She was worried that in her heat haze she might try and pressure Calli.
She didn’t want their first time to be like that. Maybe some of the chivalric novels she read were like that, but the idea of neither of them being of the right mind didn’t appeal to her.
It didn’t have to be romantic, but it did have to be them, not their instincts driving their decisions.
If she was going to do this, it would have to be soon.
What defines a knight if not bold and decisive action?
—
When Calli lands back at the nest after her hunt she deposits the corpse off at the part of the crater they had set aside for processing their kills, Kiara would often strip hers in the field if she had the time, but Calli, being rather more attention grabbing by the locals had no such luxury.
After transforming down to her more compact form to wash off the blood and viscera she takes a sniff to make sure she is clean…
And smells something different in the air.
It was Kiara, obviously, she could recognise that subtle scent of those distant shores anywhere. But it was tinged with something, something that made Calli stir to her feet and begin to make her way to the horde at the centre of the nest.
Kiara wasn’t due her heat yet, right?
Calli licked her lips, her tongue dancing along her fangs carefully as her tail swished behind her. Kiara had not hidden her tendency to keep distant when she felt her heat approaching, although she did once borrow Calli’s cloak back off her for reasons she would not disclose.
But that was hardly an option anymore.
As Calli rounded her hoard she expected to see a half constructed omega nest, instead she was met with a normal, if blushing and nervous, Kiara sat kneeling on a blanket.
However, this Kiara had a rather noticeable difference in her appearance.
Her torso was entirely bare, while she still wore her armour on her arms and legs she had stripped away her jacket and currias, leaving her beautiful breasts free for the dragon to gaze upon and as her eyes raked downwards she could see a patch of hair between her thighs, sharing the same colour as on her head.
For a moment Calli stared before hastily averting her eyes.
“Ah, do you need help getting dressed Kiara?” Calli blurted out, the scent of cinnamon in the air growing steadily thicker with nerves and something ever so sweet and spicy.
“No…”
“Is…um, is everything alright then…?”
“Calli…look at me.”
Slowly Calli draws her gaze back to the knight, the way Kiara’s body was in full blush, the way that in the cold air of the Ddraigmont her breaths were coming out in small plumes of vapour.
“Are…you in heat?”
“No.” Kiara opens her arms out to her, gesturing closer. Slowly Calli takes plodding steps, feeling her talons dig into the rocks.
“Then what is…all this?”
“I have made no secret of my intent to court you, but these are irregular times and…” Kiara shakes her head, her ponytail swaying slowly behind her. “Calliope, Dragon of the West, Winner of Songs and Glories, Bane of Knights, Defender of the Ddraigmont, Lady and Mistress of this Land…do you take me as your Mate?”
“I…”
Kiara bows her head slightly.
“I am coming onto my heat soon, I will accept whatever answer you wish but I know that even if you are not willing, I may attempt to throw myself at you so if you are not I must seclude myself.” Kiara stumbled slightly over her own words as she spoke. “And if you are willing then I would rather our first be unclouded by our natures…I suppose you can think of this as one last gift in this courtship, myself.” Kiara finished with a smile, albeit shaky and vulnerable.
Only to let out a gasp as Calli sank to her knees and took her into her arms.
“You are entirely willing and of your sound mind when you ask this of me, right?” Calli’s question draws a soft giggle.
“Who would ever be of sound mind around a woman as beautiful as you?”
“Kiara…” Calli lets out a gasp as she feels a single kiss be placed against her scent gland, her whole body briefly tensing.
“I have wanted this Calli, for a long time. Heat or no heat, I want you .” Gentle kisses going down Calli’s throat followed the question, pausing as she reached the dragon's collar bone. “Do you feel the same?”
“I do…there was something about you, from the moment we met. It is why I humoured your absurd demands…”
“They weren’t absurd.” Kiara smacks Calli’s shoulder, even with the gauntlet the blow lacked any heat.
“Yeah, duelling a dragon, an entirely normal idea.”
“I won didn’t I?” Kiara looked up at her, mischief in her eyes. “Maybe I should have asked for you as my prize, all those moons ago.”
Calli huffs.
“I am not some prize to be won…” Calli looks down at Kiara, giving her a quick peck on the lips. “But I will give myself to you freely in turn.”
“A gift for a gift, how romantic.” Kiara leans forward, craning up to whisper into Calli’s ear. “Perhaps we should get to enjoying our gifts, before my slick absolutely ruins this blanket.”
The crass statement takes Calli aback a moment, her cheeks feeling as hot as the fire that rumbles in her chest.
“Ah, perhaps you are right.” Calli unclips her cloak before tossing it off to the side, and presses down on Kiara’s shoulders, pushing the knight back onto the blanket.
When Calli looks down she realises Kiara had not been exaggerating about the slick, the warrior's crotch was absolutely coated in the thick lubricant, her body more than prepared to receive her.
“I see someone’s eager.” She attempts to tease, only to let out a gasp as Kiara’s hand trails along Calli’s exposed cock.
“Like you're one to talk, you know how hard it has been to ignore this poking out of its sheath every time you have been around me too long?” Kiara giggled as her fingers gently trail her length, from her currently deflated knot all the way up the ridges and bumps of her shaft to lightly rub the tip, drawing a whine from Calli.
“Ah…I…”
“Don’t worry Calli~” Kiara withdrew before leaning back further, hooking her arms behind her knees and pulling her legs back toward herself, elevating her hips slightly and making the knight's deliciously prominent butt all the more noticeable. “I certainly know of one place you could sheath your sword now~”
“Just…tell me if it's too much.”
Calli carefully shimmies forward, trying to suppress the urge to wag her tail as she leans closer to her omega, the urge to claim Kiara right away was powerful, but she clamped down on it. Instead she took a careful grasp of her shaft and began to rub the head carefully up and down the length of the Kiara’s pussy.
“You can see I am more than ready, stop teasing me!” The knight protested, drawing an affirmative huff from the dragon who is doing her best to not just ravage her mate immediately.
Calli inched her hips forward, slowly leaning over Kiara as she carefully pressed the head of her cock into the knight's body, drawing slow and deep moans from them both.
She sinks only a couple of inches in before she sees Kiara wince.
“You…okay?” Calli was huffing in deep breaths to keep her self control at this point, which sadly meant the dragon was only inhaling more of the intoxicating pheromones of her omega.
“I…I’m fine, keep going.”
“ Kiara .”
“Just…give me a second to adjust.”
It was torture, waiting for Kiara’s body to adapt to the size of the insertion. It was quickly becoming clear that even for an omega, taking a dragon's size and girth was not the easiest, even in Calli’s more human-like form.
But it was so sweet a torture, the way Kiara’s pussy was so inviting and warm, the way it contracted around her like it wanted to suck her in. It made it all the more tempting to her pheromone addled brain to just plough on ahead.
But she refrained, right up until Kiara looked up at her and gave her a smile and a quiet nod.
When Calli resumes things went smoother, even as their coupling made frankly obscene noises as the copious amounts of lubricant their bodies produced to facilitate the coupling slapped and squelched.
But slowly, carefully and with a mindfulness to her omega’s state Calli managed to sink all the way in.
A fact that surprised them both.
Turns out rumours of omega’s physical elasticity had some credence after all, especially as Kiara rubbed her lower abdomen, marvelling at the slight deformation of it marking where Calli’s dick was.
“I…took all of you.” Kiara was beaming up at her, only minimal signs of discomfort, which were understandable given the circumstances. “Calli?”
“Yeah…Kiara?”
“Now I want you to take me , got it?”
That smouldering look sent up to her made Calli swallow thickly and her cock twitch from where it was sheathed within the knight.
And so, with one last deep breath to steady herself, she withdrew.
And plunged back in.
It was like the air was knocked out of both of them, it took all of Calli’s focus not to collapse on top of the knight from the feeling of suddenly sinking back into that comfortable tight warmth while Kiara moaned wantonly beneath her.
Each thrust brought more moans, but also that addictive pleasure that the dragon knew that after experiencing after a lifetime of abstinence she would no longer be able to live without.
All because of this stubborn, foolish, naive and absolutely wonderful and adorable knight.
Slowly but surely Calli got used enough to the pleasure to up the pace, hips starting to move with greater surety as she found her rhythm.
She found herself leaning over her omega, letting herself soak in Kiara’s scent by nuzzling herself into the knights neck, occasionally letting her long tongue lick along the sides of it possessively, not quite staking a claim yet, but she could taste the thick pheromones she was letting out in response to the situation and it only stoked Calli’s ardour more.
Without thinking, Calli's hands come to wrap around Kiara’s calves, helping push her legs back until the knight's feet were by her head.
Even without the effects of rut the dragons mind was emptying, the space flooded with the desire for nothing more than to fuck and breed and love her new mate.
So she thrusts, and she pounds and she readjusts everytime she finds a new angle that makes her Mate squeal in the most delightful and appealing of ways. Because there was nothing more ardent in her heart right now than her desire to leave her mate satisfied.
Which is why the alpha felt an incredible thrill when she felt Kiara’s muscles tense under her, followed by the contractions around her cock and a copious amount of slick starting to further drench the point of their coupling and the blanket beneath.
She wanted, more, ever more, for such was the relentless greed of a dragon.
She wrung orgasm after orgasm out of her mate, Kiara howling herself hoarse against her ear as Calli kept up a frantic pheromone driven pace.
But eventually even her stamina nears its end, she feels her knot inflated, and it being there, covered in slick and out in the open air made it feel so very cold.
And there is only one way to satisfy the instinctive need to warm it.
With one last mighty thrust she hilts herself in Kiara one final time, her knot slipping into Kiara’s welcoming pussy, the heat and pressure serving as the impetus for her to tip over the edge and spill her seed into that pussy that had been milking her so desperately.
Scent and sense alike drove Calli’s head forward, to the source of that impossibly alluring cinnamon and myrrh. She feels her fangs sink into her Mate's scent gland and she tastes the iron-y tang of blood, it takes all her self control to keep her wits about her enough to not press any deeper. She maintains her bite, asserting her claim.
That is until the moment she pulls away with a gasp, dragging Kiara up with her as the knight had elected to bite back in turn, Kiara having sunk her own teeth into the dragon's throat, and to her amazement actually pierced the skin.
As the two sank back to the blanket, both letting out pained whines at the disturbance that Calli’s sudden movement had caused, Calli realises Kiara was still latched on, her mate gently suckling at the wound she had left on the dragon's scent gland.
The two lie there for a while, both catching their breaths as Kiara continues to sup and lick at the dragon's neck, working to soothe the inflamed glands.
As Calli feels her knot finally soften she gets ready to pull out, only to find Kiara, staring up at her with a cheeky smirk, locking her armoured legs around Calli’s hips.
“So Calli~ Up for round two?”
—
It was night by the time the newly minted mates broke apart to rehydrate and wash.
And somehow, despite the marathon sex session, Kiara had never felt more alive. She felt more energetic than ever, if it had not been for the demands of their bodies she likely would have kept going for at least another couple of rounds.
It was perhaps a bit more frantic of a coupling than she expected, but she could hardly say she was disappointed, especially after having her mind blown like that.
But she may come to regret not stripping her armour entirely, sure it was hot being taken in her armour, the symbol of her station as a knight, ravaged mindlessly by her new draconic mate. But she is not certain she will ever be able to get the stench of sex out of her gear now.
There are worse fates, she supposes.
Still, she can’t help but notice that as the couple reconvened near Calli’s horde to bunk down for the night, the dragon was looking at her rather strangely.
“Calli, is all well?” She did her best to keep the anxiety out of her voice. She hoped in her heart of hearts that the dragon had not come to regret what they had done. Maybe she had offended Calli’s pride by claiming her in turn, maybe….
“Kiara…have you checked your appearance lately?”
“Oh…um…no? Oh, am I still unkempt? I…um figured you wouldn’t mind because we are going to bed but I can…”
“No, no. Not that.” Calli reaches over to her horde, before pulling out the dragon's blade, formerly the prince’s, and turns it so the flat is facing Kiara, revealing her reflection.
“What am I…my eyes!?” Kiara stepped closer looking deep into the blade, it was undeniable, her purple eyes now had slitted pupils like Calli’s and when Kiara mouth opened in shock she spotted her teeth, the canines of which looked sharper and more prominent.
“Yeah…”
“Calli! What happened, I am not turning into a dragon am I?” Kiara paused for a moment, “Not that there is anything wrong with that but…”
“I don’t believe so, no.” Calli tossed the sword back onto the horde and pulled her into a hug, Kiara couldn’t help the content purr that rumbled up from her throat. “I have heard tell of those who bathed in or drank the blood of a dragon gaining a portion of our power, though I have never seen it in person.”
“A portion of your power? Like at your expense or…?” Kiara had to admit, it explained a lot about how great she was feeling, but the idea of it diminishing Calli in some fashion caused her stomach to churn.
Calli shook her head.
“No, it's fine. I will need some time to recover, although perhaps that was just your insatiability.” Calli spared her an amused look, “But I am otherwise hale and whole.” The dragon rubbed at the spot where Kiara had marked her, a gentle smile on her face.
“Thank the…well whoever is listening at this point.” Between becoming Mates with a dragon and the bit of regicide she engaged in, she has little doubt the Church of the One will excommunicate her when word reaches the mainland. And perhaps she should not be letting personal feelings dictate theology, but any god which would condemn her and Calli’s love is one she has no interest in serving.
“Are you okay then Kiara?”
“I feel great…does this…circumstance have any benefits, other than feeling like I could wrestle an alpha to submission?”
“Honestly the stories other dragons mentioned in the old times never said much about strength, it was mostly focused on the unnatural hardiness, dragon-like vigour and sharing in my kind’s immunity to age and disease.”
“Wait… age ?” Kiara looked at her hands, she was ageless now?” “Are you certain?”
“According to the stories other dragons mentioned, it was a long while ago I last talked to my kind, remember?”
“Ah, yeah.” Kiara leaned deeper into the hug, inhaling the scent. “I suppose between me living here now, and the fact you may well have sown your seed, we are probably going to need a bigger nest.”
Calli averts her head for a moment, glancing to her horde and in particular at two gifts that stood atop it, while humming thoughtfully.
“Well, I believe I have a solution to that, you can think of it as my gift to you, if you’d prefer?”
The two giggled, as they settled down against Calli’s horde and made plans for their shared future.
—
—
—
“Two months already…” Kiara rested her arms on the keeps battlements as she wistfully looked up at the Ddraigmont, where labourers were working to set up systems of levers, cranes and pulleys to move stone up the side of the mountain.
A guard by the door raps their spear against her chest as she hears the door swing open.
“Kiara, there you are.” Calli steps up behind her to pull Kiara into a gentle embrace. “And how is my Queen doing this fine day?”
“Very well, my Queen, you?” The two shared a laugh, their decision to rule together as dual queen regents may have baffled many, but to the couple it was the only real choice.
“I have finished my turn attending to matters of court.” Calli grouses. “It will be your shift after lunch.”
“Aww, has listening to those courtiers stressed you out, does my darling wife need a bit of relief~?” Kiara wiggled her butt back into Calli, even if the gesture was not very effective considering her armour.
“Don’t tempt me. We both need to be presentable after lunch.” Calli leans past her slightly. “How goes progress on our new home?”
“Slow, Calli. We’ve been through this, a normal castle could take years to complete, a particularly complicated one a decade, we want to build one up the top of a mountain and with accommodations for a dragon.”
“I still hate that I have to land outside of town, transform and then walk in.”
“I know, I know.” Kiara nuzzles back into her wife's neck, while releasing a gentle purr to soothe. “How are things in court?”
“Complicated, while we are the rightful rulers of Ddraigmont it seems our neighbours disagree.”
“A bunch of ardent supporters of the Church of the One, disapproving of a dragon alpha and an omega ruling as diarchs? Who’d have figured.” Kiara shrugs. “Who cares what they think, if it comes to it we’ll meet them in the field, it wouldn’t hurt to expand our borders a little.”
“They are mustering at the borders, and given how we took over this place, we don’t have many troops of our own.”
Kiara ponders the sentiment for a moment, enjoying the feeling of Calli leaning over to rest her head on her own.
“Yeah, so many fled when we flew in and you roasted anyone dumb enough to challenge our claim. At least the people who remain are those open minded enough to appreciate what we bring to our new kingdom.”
“We are isolated and surrounded by enemies, the peasants fear and resent us, the clergy conspire against and…”
“At least you are paying attention while taking court.”
Calli huffs, Kiara just giggles as she soaks in the ambience and the comforting scent of her wife's pheromones.
“I didn’t realise ruling would be so…this.” Calli gestures out vaguely.
“A lot easier to conquer on dragon back than it is to step off and rule.”
“Ah yes, Kiara ‘the Dragonrider’.” The two shared a brief moment of laughter.
“Yeah, if only they knew, huh Calli.” Kiara wiggled again, enjoying the frustrated rumble in her wife's throat.
“I could always drag you to the throne room and show them?”
“Don’t tempt me.” Kiara brushed the notion off. “The looks on those courtiers' faces would be hilarious though.” She stretches, enjoying how Calli shifts behind her to accommodate the motion. “You do remember we need to start preparations to receive our guests soon right? They should be arriving in a few months' time.”
“Who are they again?” Calli starts to thread a talon through Kiara’s hair, playing with it idly.
“Two delegations, the first one is from Serpentia, to our east, as the other non-human led state in the Border Princes, they are a natural ally for us against the other states in the region, also they produce the region's silver so…”
“Yeah, important if we want to maintain our currency. Speaking of, we should really start getting our own coins minted…”
“You just want to see my lovely face on a coin~”
“Well I am hardly going to deny it.”
“Anyway, we are getting distracted. The other delegation is likely to arrive a few weeks later, they are from the Bloodflame Kingdom, my homeland. But they are a delegation made up of religious figures from the Ancient Path, hoping to promote the faith in our territory.”
“Oh, the ones you made a decree legalising?”
“That's the ones, now they are no longer persecuted here, they want to help rekindle the faith outside of its traditional strongholds in rural communities.”
“And do we want that?”
“Given the Ancient Path is a lot more tolerant of Non humans…”
“Ah.”
“Also the sitting Queen of the Bloodflames is notably sympathetic toward the faith and some of their causes, welcoming them in our lands may help to solidify relations and right now we could do with the legitimacy given we are seen as usurpers.”
“How can I be a usurper, it's my land, I was here before any of them…”
Kiara purrs gently, she feels the tension leech out of Calli as Kiara leans back into the dragon's embrace.
“Gentle my Queen, I know. In time the people will too.”
She feels Calli shift slightly behind her, the dragon's scent being tinged with curiosity as she moves to survey their lands below. Kiara could easily imagine those keen eyes darting back and forth behind her, overseeing the daily hustle and bustle of their subjects in the town.
“What do you think of this last gift by the way, now that we are settled in?”
“A whole Kingdom of our own is certainly an impressive gift Calli, perhaps my second favourite~”
“Second!?” Calli sounded scandalised for a moment before Kiara turned around and craned up on her tiptoes to pull Calli in and kiss her on the lips.
“Yep, second. The greatest gift of all was meeting you.”
Chapter 19: Why Gigi Doesn't Have Dental Insurance (Biting)
Chapter by ShipnDip
Summary:
When it comes to Autofister, there is no such thing as taking a joke too far, right?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Gigi, I told you. This isn't going to work."
She has repeated herself several times now, but Cecilia knows her words fall on deaf ears. There is no changing her mind, at least for the next few hours. Her body burns, and her chest thuds rapidly against the alpha's body. It feels as though she's suffocating. "You're gonna hurt yourself if you keep going."
Gigi gives a low hum of pleasure, her lips grazing the girl's ear. "I fear no pain, Kitten! Besides," she pauses to nibble against Cecilia's neck, "this is your fault anyways."
Cecilia winces, the feeling of Gigi's sharp teeth against her neck makes her core twitch. It's difficult, but she tries to ignore the way it feels. "Excuse me!? You asked me to change my module because of a fucking meme!" She counters. Unfortunately, she knows she has lost the argument the second she hears her lover give a pleased chuckle.
Gigi snorts, her hands caressing the sides of Cecilia's breasts. Her tongue slides up from her neck to her chin, and Cecilia can't stop herself from letting out a low whimper.
"I didn't know this would happen!" Gigi leans down to kiss Cecilia. "But, I will say, this is way better than I expected. And I haven't even seen if your vagina is actually a grinder yet!"
Cecilia sighs. She hates her partner. Even when they both accidentally triggered each other's cycle, she still finds time to be as crass as usual. Her hips move without thought, the movement coming in response to Gigi's voice against her skin, her scent now surrounds the omega. She can't stop herself from bucking up, the alpha's length giving her a euphoric sensation that makes it hard to think straight.
Her body trembles when the alpha slides against her once more. Cecilia whines when her length doesn't push inside, a sadistic laugh ringing over her head.
"Come on Ceci, that's kinda desperate of ya. Don't worry, we can go nice and slow." Gigi's hand cups the side of Cecilia's head, a small hum rings through the air. "And hopefully, my dick doesn't turn into minced meat."
"Gigi! Shut the hell up! This is serious!" The omega's hands slam against her lover's shoulders, but her movements still when Gigi's hands grab hold of her wrists.
The alpha leans down and presses her fangs against Cecilia's nape, taking in the sweet smell that she's now releasing, "Don't be such a stick in the mud," she gives the ceramic skin a gentle nip before leaning back, “It'll be fineeeeee. It always is."
"Your teeth are gonna break, you idiot!"
Gigi's grin spreads wide across her face, fangs on display. Her hands caress over Cecilia’s chest before sliding down where their bodies meet. Her grin grows larger as she rubs against Cecilia's slickened skin.
The omega gasps at the touch of Gigi's hand as it runs through the folds of her sex.
"You're not the only one that's durable, Ceci." Gigi presses her forehead against Cecilia's. She moves slowly, letting the automaton’s body relax. Her hands guide her cock to Cecilia’s opening, allowing her tip to slip between the lips of her sex.
"See? Perfectly- ahh, fine! Nice and easy."
"You're going too slow!" The words rush from Cecilia's lips before she can stop them. Her face flushes red in embarrassment.
The alpha's typical laugh echoes through the air. Her hip jolts forward, causing her cock to slip up, pressing against Cecilia's clit. Gigi knows how sensitive her mate is and takes a bit of satisfaction at the sharp gasp that leaves the girl's mouth.
"Impatient, aren't we?"
Cecilia's face turns a deep scarlet. Her body trembles as she jerks up. She gives a needy whine when Gigi continues to keep her pace slow and teasing. The alpha's scent fills her senses, making it hard to concentrate on anything else but the gremlin.
Through her embarrassment, Cecilia can sense the tension and strain in the girl above her. The tender restraint Gigi has keeps her from giving into her more animalistic nature.
Her fingers run down her alpha's back. She feels the sharp prick of her fangs as they press into her skin. Cecilia wants to tell her to move faster, to get inside her and finally take care of this ache in her stomach.
Gigi slowly sinks herself inside of Cecilia. Very slow. Painstakingly slow, and it's only due to the 2% of her brain that actually thinks Ceci's vagina is comprised of spinning gears. The other 98% of her brain just wants to rail this poor, horny little omega as hard as she can, as much as she wants, and for as long as she wants. She wants to get down and dirty, breeding the Automaton until she's full and satisfied.
"Please don't rip my dick off, please don't rip my dick off...." Gigi mutters to herself as she eases inside her mate's body. She hears Ceci's gasps, a tightness following afterwards. There is a warm sensation around her shaft, but there isn't any pain.
Gigi sighs, "Phew, I'm safe inside the robo-coochie," She starts to rock back and forth, getting herself accustomed to the sensation of Ceci's cunt gripping her.
It's an odd sensation; A nice one. Ceci is snug and soft. Gigi can feel the flutter of her insides clenching against her cock, squeezing tightly with a soft, welcoming heat that Gigi didn't know the robotic woman's body could produce.
Gigi lets out a shaky sigh, "Ah, you're really something special, Ceci...But," her face twists, her eyebrows furrowing, the pink of her eyes darken, "why couldn't they do this with the rest of your body?!" She gives an agitated huff, looking down at the woman who lays under her, whose skin is hard, but her insides were as soft and supple as that of any woman Gigi had been with in the past. She couldn't understand how this could be. It seemed a tad unfair for this part to be so soft and malleable while the rest of Ceci's body remained unyielding as steel.
The alpha fails to realize that her frustration translates to her movements; Gigi begins to thrust more insistently. Her movements are harsher and unrelenting as the seconds tick on.
Ceci gasps under her, hands flying to Gigi's arms to hold tightly, trying to find some form of purchase.
"Gigi, hold on-!" Her voice cuts off when her lover thrusts wildly into her. She gives a whimper, clenching tightly around Gigi's cock.
The gremlin growls, "If I ever get to meet your creator, I'm beating the shit out of them," Her fingers dig into the hard ceramic of Cecilia's sides, her thrusts deep and powerful.
She can see the look on Ceci's face as it twists from the force of each thrust. The omega is unable to hide the pleasure that washes over her, her eyes watery as she lets out a cry. Her legs tremble as her body quivers, reaching the pinnacle of its high.
"What kinda dipshit incel jackass makes an omega modifier that gives you a functional vag but no regular skin!?!?!?!" Gigi snarls, thrusting harder as her omega shudders below her. Cecilia climaxes, panting, whimpering, and letting out cries of ecstasy as Gigi continues to hammer away.
Gigi knows the automaton is likely not registering most of her complaints in her state of arousal, but Gigi can't help but vent. "Can't even claim my mate cause it'd be like biting a damn kitchen counter. Ugnnn, fuck-" Gigi doesn't realize she is gritting her teeth till her jaw begins to ache. The muscles of her abdomen clenching and straining with the exertion of her motions.
"W-wait, claim? W-what do you- Gigi! Hold on-!" Ceci can barely speak around her pleasure-addled stupor. The girl above her lurches forward, countering Cecelia’s attempts of pushing her away.
Gigi can't help it; She can feel herself losing to her urges, and with one hard push, she holds her omega down as she lets out a deep growl.
"Claim me, omega,” she commands, “If I can't do it for you, I can at least make it clear I belong to you." The words rush past Gigi's lips without hesitation. Her nails dig into the small of Ceci's back as she leans back. Her eyes are dark, almost feral as she lets out a dark roar.
Through the haze of her pleasure, she catches a glimpse of the powerful alpha on top of her. She knows that Gigi's tail is quite large, given the amount of times she's tripped over it. However, it seems as if it has grown. It fans behind Gigi, framing her body like a peacock. It is a mesmerizing sight, and it nearly distracts her from stopping Gigi.
Cecilia knows she needs to push the girl away. She needs to get the alpha off of her and clear her head. Gigi's gone mad with her rut; The hormones are taking over her mind and she'll surely regret her actions once she comes down.
It doesn't help that Cecilia's own body reacts like a magnet to Gigi. Her womb aches and her walls flutter against her alpha. Ceci feels the fire spread throughout her body as Gigi's scent suffocates her senses. Her omega desires this. She wants nothing more than to claim Gigi and take her for herself. The need makes her heart ache and her stomach churn. Her body begins to shake in desperation as she stares up at Gigi.
"Gigi, we shouldn't, ahhhhnnn~!" She feels her alpha's hips snap against her own, her length twitching deep inside Cecilia, causing a gasp to fall from the Omega's lips. "You're just rutting right now-" The words leave Ceci in a breathless sigh.
The alpha's fangs press into the side of Ceci's neck. A low growl rumbles against Cecilia's skin as she clenches around Gigi. She can't help it, and the feeling of her fangs against her sends her omega into a fit of desperation.
"Cut it out!" Ceci whines, her nails dragging along her alpha's skin. Her eyes close as she tries to restrain her body, her hips moving without her knowledge.
"Who cares if I'm in my rut? I've waited long enough for this! It's about time I finally do something about it and not be such a little bitch." Gigi growls against Cecilia's skin. The scent of her omega makes it hard for her to keep any restraint. Gigi doesn't stop her hips as she keeps moving deeper inside of her lover.
"Ahhhhhhh, Gigiiiiiiiii!" Cecilia lets out a needy whine, her legs tightening around Gigi's waist. She feels her alpha's mouth moving against her neck as her fangs nip against the hard ceramic of her neck. Her body is hot, her insides burning. It feels as though she can't catch her breath, not without Gigi's scent invading her senses.
Gigi temporarily halts her thrusts. She drags her tongue up Cecilia's jaw, stopping just below her ear. She grins against Cecilia's skin when she feels the Omega's fingers dig into her arms, her body arching into her touch.
"I, hahhhh, know it's unconventional. M-maybe even a little unfair," Gigi's voice is deep, filled with lust and adoration. "But I promise you, once I find a safe way, I'll claim you back. N-no matter what, I will always belong to you, my mate. So...just this once, let's not fight about something. Please…" Gigi presses herself against Cecilia, her heart pounds hard against her chest. Her hands slide up to cup the side of the girl's face as she pulls her into a kiss.
The automaton doesn't hesitate as she kisses the alpha back. Ceci feels her lover's arms tighten around her as the gremlin deepens their kiss, putting every ounce of passion she has into Ceci's lips. It makes Cecilia feel wanted. It makes her feel cherished. It makes her feel human, and her ego hates it. She hates that Gigi is so damn suave with her words and how easily it is for the girl to pull on her heart strings and have her way with the omega.
"Gigi," Cecilia sighs against the woman's lips, "you're crazy." Her hands move to grab Gigi's face as she holds her. "But I guess that's fine..." she murmurs as she tilts her head, placing her teeth against Gigi's scent gland.
The alpha goes rigid in Cecilia's hands when she feels small teeth pressing into her neck. Gigi gives a soft whine as she lets the omega nip against her skin. Her hips slowly rock into Cecilia, her thrust uneven as she feels her body shudder.
The automaton bites down gently against the flesh of the Alpha's glands, earning herself a needy cry.
"Oh my God," Gigi's breath shudders as she presses against Cecilia. "Please, please…."
Gigi's desperate cries spark something primal in the omega, causing her to bite down harder on her alpha's scent gland, finally breaking the skin. A gravely mewl escapes from the gremlin, and it echoes through the room. She grabs onto Cecilia, holding her tight as the omega bites onto the glands.
Her thrusts become erratic, hips slamming hard and fast into Cecilia. The omega’s bite is overwhelming; The pleasure, the pain. Ceci's mouth feels amazing as her tongue drags against Gigi's skin, lapping up her blood and musk. It stings so exquisitely.
"Hhhhhh," Gigi lets out a soft groan of satisfaction, her body trembling against Ceci's. "I...I..." The words come out broken, her throat barely able to choke out anything coherent. Her fingers dig into Cecilia's shoulders, hips bucking harshly into her omega, "Fuck...Ceci... Thank you," She breathes, tears stinging her eyes as the girl bites harder against her scent gland, marking the alpha as hers. "I promise, ahhh, I'll mark you. I swear. I-I'll figure something out. I don't care how long it takes or what I have to do. I'll make you mine, my omega." Gigi's hips shudder against her omega's body as her cock twitches and pulsates against Ceci's cunt.
Gigi knows she's getting close as Cecilia's fangs retract from her glands. She lets out a strangled cry as Ceci clenches tightly around her, her own orgasm spurring on Gigi's. The alpha's head spins as she feels her knot growing inside of her mate.
Cecilia lets out a gasp as her body shakes, her walls clamping down tight on the alpha's cock. Her second orgasm hits her harder than the first. In desperation, Ceci goes in for another bite, her mouth filled with Gigi’s pheromones that makes her mind go haywire.
"Gigi..." Cecilia whines against her alpha, "It's...ahhh, feels too good. Too much."
The delicious heat of her omega's walls sends Gigi spiraling into an almost violent orgasm. Her hips snap erratically, eyes squeezing shut as she ruts hard into Ceci.
She comes hard, her body shuddering and twitching, and she cries out her omega's name, her voice rings with bliss. Gigi can feel herself filling up Ceci, her knot finally ballooning to its peak. She forces herself to still as Cecilia's insides spasm and twitch around her girth.
"Fuuuuuuck." Gigi groans against her omega, her face flushed and body hot. "Ceci...Ceci..." She presses herself close, her voice trailing off into a pleased hum. She takes in a deep breath of Cecilia's scent, her body slowly relaxing, though she does not stop the purr that resonates in her throat. She gently drops her trembling body onto the automaton, limbs unable to keep her up any longer.
Cecelia doesn't loosen her grip, her body writhes against Gigi's. Her breathing is frenzied and heavy. The heat inside her core finally begins to simmer down. Though, her mind is still hazy, unable to think of anything other than the feeling of her alpha's warmth against her body. Her senses are overwhelmed by the gremlin's scent and the fullness of her knot.
The alpha's body is soft and comforting. Gigi's warmth seeps through her hard, ceramic-like skin. She takes comfort in the weight of the other woman against her body. Cecilia lets out a soft whine as she gently presses her face against Gigi's shoulder.
"Gigi, I still don't think we should have done this..." her voice trails off as the alpha nuzzles into her neck, anxiety bubbling in her chest.
Gigi lets out a snort as she turns to give her omega's jawline a small kiss. "Don't worry so much, Ceci. We have plenty of time to figure things out." Her eyes flutter shut when she feels her mate's lips against her neck.
"Are you really gonna claim me?" The omega asks, hating how clingy she sounds. Her alpha's scent and touch sends Cecilia's omega into a tizzy of blissful neediness.
"Of course I am," Gigi presses herself closer to her omega, taking comfort in the closeness. "Gotta commit to the bit, y'know!"
A thud bounces off the walls.
"Shut up, Gigi!"
Notes:
Thank you for reading my entry! It's nice to finally get the autofister brainrot out...for now.
Chapter 20: Love for Deuce Part 3 by Rune (Pheromone Impregnation)
Chapter by HoloRune (Nayarune), Satashi
Chapter Text
I shouldn't have been nervous. I was just meeting Nerissa in the city for coffee. It should have been fine. I'd hung out hundreds of times with her in junior high, I'd faced her across the court in high stakes in dozens of matches, hell I'd even had sex with her twice. It was just coffee. So why wouldn't my heart stop pounding?
Love for Deuce
By Rumi
Chapter 3: Pheromone Impregnation
Written by Rune | Edited by Satashi
A week had passed since Liz had last seen Nerissa and all that time Liz had felt a little like she was going crazy.
Nationals were around the corner and for the first time ever she was going to receive a first round seed. To top that off she'd received letters from several talent scouts about recruitment to colleges after her performance in her exhibition matches, including a couple of provisional offers.
Her tennis career was picking up like she'd never seen before. And she couldn't seem to think about it at all.
Stuffed deep in the back of her closet was a sports bag. Inside that bag, a pile of clothes belonging to her sworn rival, the woman who, until recently, had always had her number. The woman who she'd always sworn she would one day beat. The woman who she’d now had sex with. Twice.
To say Nerissa hung large in her mind was an understatement. Hell she'd always been there a bit. The omega who beat her time and again, who had a return for every serve and a retort for every word.
Normally all that did was drive Elizabeth to practice, to push herself. She was at worst an occasional annoyance and at best her prime motivator.
These thoughts however were different. She thought less about the frustrations with the advantages Nerissa’s flexibility afforded her and more with the feeling of those flexible limbs around her. She lingered on thoughts of her touch, her smile, her laugh, her scent. The same scent seeped so deeply in the contents of the bag she kept out of sight and, in theory,out of mind. That despicable bag, smelling of sweet pastry and blueberries.
She had to return it. The question was how.
The girls had never been “friends” per se, certainly not in a social media sense. In fact, the only connection she could even think of was that they shared a guild on Promise of Myth an online game their mutual friend Bijou often roped them both into playing. Not that they were even friends on that. Elizabeth had downloaded it to show her up after all.
Regardless, she sent a message, explaining the mixup, that they had taken each other's bags, that they should trade back. It was all she could do.
Nervously she awaited a reply, logging into PoM every night to check if the message was received.
She wondered if she should wash the clothes, maybe. It would be polite, surely. But these thoughts never amounted to anything. The bag stayed closed, hidden.
But it's contents, it's owner, played with her head more and more every waking minute. To just smell her blueberry and cream smell would be bliss, but… She knew she could not open it. It would be a betrayal of trust, a betrayal of privacy.
Liz had sworn not to be that kind of alpha. She'd already given into her instincts enough with Nerissa. Not again.
Instead she stuck to her routine, returning home from practice, turning on PoM and making a start on her her homework, waiting for the message notification to sound through the games ambient music.
It had been a particularly hard night when the chime for the reply to her message finally came through her headphones, though all of that was forgotten immediately the moment she opened it.
RavenCraft: Weird way to contact me but sure, let's swap back at the nationals in a month.
LadyFlame: A month? I kind of want my racquet back before that at least. How about this weekend? I could come over to your neck of the woods if that would make things easier.
RavenCraft: Are you allowed to leave your little gated community?
LadyFlame: I live in a town on the outskirts of the city not in a compound, Rissa.
RavenCraft: lol Alright I can do this weekend. Why didn't you call me to arrange this though, it'd be so much easier.
LadyFlame: I don't have your number anymore.
RavenCraft: Oh. It's not like, changed or anything.
LadyFlame: I got a new phone.
RavenCraft: Don’t numbers normally carry over these days?
LadyFlame: I changed the sim too.
RavenCraft: You deleted my number didn’t you?
LadyFlame: …No
Immediately Liz’s phone rang and, a little startled, she picked it up. “Hello?”
“I knew it! You did delete my number!” Nerissa's voice replied from the phone's speaker.
“You have no evidence of that.” Liz retorted.
“Your number is the same.”
“You can carry over numbers with different carriers…”
“Right cause you know how to do that but not how to transfer phone numbers over.” Nerissa laughed.
“You don’t know the ways in which I’m bad with technology.”
“True, mostly just the ways in which you’re bad at tennis.”
“OI!”
“Sorry! Sorry! You know I can’t help but blast one by you when you’re wide open.”
“Thin ice missy.”
“Yeah, yeah.Let's talk plans, shall we? There's a nice tea shop that's opened up since you were last here, we could go there?”
“You know I don't drink tea.” Liz sighed, though in truth she couldn't help but smile hearing Nerissa's cheery voice.
“Oh come on, they do coffee and stuff too. You'll find something to drink I'm sure.”
“Alright then.” Liz acquiesced. “If it has your seal of approval I'm sure it'll be fine. Meet you at the station at twelve?”
“How about two? I enjoy sleeping in at the weekend.”
“Why would twelve stop you sleeping in, you live a five minute walk from the station.”
“I don't wake up at six on the weekends like you.” Nerissa groaned. “I need rest days.”
“That's what school and sleep are for. Weekend is prime practice time, if you’re not using it it's no wonder you're falling behind me on the court.”
“Do us both a favour, Darling, and stop listening to whatever alpha is telling you this shit is good for you. You know damn well it wasn't training at six on weekends that let you get those wins over me.”
“Yeah?” Liz felt her blood boil a little at the insulation, even if it might have been objectively true. “Well maybe let's have a rematch where neither of us are out of our right mind to prove it.”
“You're going to regret saying that Bloodflame. See you Saturday.”
—
That had been the last time they'd spoken and, now a few days removed, Elizabeth was a little confused about the vibe of the date(?) she was about to go on. Friendly? Adversarial? …Romantic?
Was Nerissa's last comment a hint they'd be playing tennis? Should she go in something movable she could play in? Or was this the chance to show off her impeccable sense of style to the omega?
A hundred questions filled her head and it was only by the grace of the time limit of needing to get into the city to meet Nerissa that she eventually decided on an outfit.
Though now she was on the train, she was having doubts. She'd opted for a medium length red skirt with a black tank, a fairly firm push up bra and a statement sweatshirt that revealed her shoulder. To be honest she'd hedged her bets entirely, it was fairly fashionable, while being casual enough to pass as something she'd just thrown together and easy to move in should the need for physical activity arise.
It was only when she saw Nerissa leaning on the side of a fountain dressed in a cute blue dress and black cardigan that she started to feel a little better about her outfit, feeling that it was about the same level as her own, if a little cuter.
Instead she began to worry about how to speak to Nerissa in person. The last time they'd seen each other… Well, the circumstances had been quite unusual to say the least. It was to her immense relief then that Nerissa caught a glimpse of her on the way over and waved her over.
“Hey!” Liz smiled, waving back.
“Hey! Wasn't sure if you were going to arrive by train or if Jeeves was going to drive you.”
“Again, my family does not have domestic servants of any kind, no butlers, no maids, no drivers.”
“You have spare bedrooms, who can afford spare bedrooms?”
“We have four! That's not crazy, I'm just an only child!” Liz sighed. “Look, must we really have this argument for a tenth time?”
“Fine I'll drop it,” Nerissa sighed, “Come on, I'll show you the way to the cafe.”
Said cafe was a charming little place with menus written on blackboards in illegible scrawl and more potted plants than people. Unsure about what to order, Liz just let Nerissa do it for her, figuring she’d know what was best, before leading them to a fairly private table in a corner.
In the end Nerissa had gotten her a fancy coffee and herself a strawberry thing that Elizabeth couldn't even hope to pronounce the name of.
To be honest Elizabeth found it slightly revolting. Far too bitter for her liking, the creaminess of the foam the only redeeming thing about it.
“Not to your liking?” Nerissa raised an eyebrow.
“I…” Elizabeth felt a little awkward saying she didn't like the drink Nerissa had picked for her and hesitated. “I sort of prefer sweet things.”
Nerissa laughed. “I know, you just drank what I got for myself.”
Elizabeth blinked. “You said this was for ‘your alpha friend’ at the counter.”
“Oh I just do that so they don't skimp on the espresso,” Nerissa shrugged, taking the drink from below Elizabeth and sliding over the strawberry drink, “I don't know what it is but some baristas are convinced omegas can't handle caffeine.”
“Could have warned me.”
“I was curious if you'd drink it, to be honest.”
“That's more like the Nerissa I know.” Elizabeth sighed. “Looks let's get to the reason we're here already, right? I have your stuff here, freshly laundered.”
“Ah right, that… So uh,” Nerissa drummed her fingers on the side of her coffee. “I… Well there's something I should tell you about your clothes.”
Liz blinked. “Um…”
“Nothing bad!” Nerissa interjected. “Uh, well, I guess, it's a matter of um…”
“Good lord woman, just tell me.”
Nerissa’s eyes scanned Liz’s expression as she bit her lip. “Fine. Alright. Just... Don't get mad.”
“Please just tell me already.”
“I used your clothes to nest…”
A silence passed between them. Liz blinked. “Is that all?”
“Um… Yeah?”
“Oh, okay.”
“Oh okay?! What do you mean oh okay?!”
“I mean… isn't that fairly normal? My friend Raroa sleeps with one of my shirts when she nests.”
“I…” Nerissa hesitated. “I slept with more than just a shirt.”
“Big nest?”
“IT WAS JUST YOUR STUFF OKAY?” Nerissa admitted, blurting it all out. “For a week I surrounded yourself with your scent, your cinnamon and spice and it felt really good, so good that when my heat ended I didn't even disassemble the nest, I slept in it last night too.”
Liz was agog at the sudden outburst. While she'd been doing her best not to think about the blueberry pie pheromones emanating from the bag at the bottom of her closet, Nerissa had been bathing in her scent. Just hers.
“I— wow.” Elizabeth was at a loss for words. “You, like my smell that much?”
Nerissa glared at her. “Yeah… You smell… I don’t know, warm, homely, safe…”
Liz smiled. “Huh.”
“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.” Nerissa said, seemingly bracing herself slightly.
“I'm not going to laugh at you.”
Nerissa gave an unsure look. “You're… not?”
“Of course not. I mean, as an alpha I can't imagine anything nicer to be told my pheromones smell like safety and warmth.”
“Oh… Yeah I guess that makes sense.” Nerissa nodded. “Uh… In that case I did have another favour to ask.”
“Go ahead.”
“If I bought you a new outfit, would you wear it for me and let me keep it?”
“Oh, yeah sure.” Liz felt her cheeks flush a little at the suggestion. It was just so cute, not to mention flattering.
“Really?!” Nerissa’s face lit up. “Do you have more time today to go shopping?”
“I'm free all day, yeah!” Liz replied with a smile. “Let's do it.”
—
It didn't take long for Liz to regret her chipper agreement. She'd apparently quite underestimated the magnitude of the task before her as Nerissa was not just content with picking out an outfit for her to wear but the outfit .
Every shop they visited Liz was bundled with a pile of clothes to try on one by one before giving Nerissa an impromptu fashion show.
Then there was the underwear. For the sake of Liz's privacy Nerissa joined her behind the curtain to model that at least, though that was not without problems.
Perhaps the most minor of them being that Nerissa had immediately discovered that Liz had worn nice underwear to the date, a fact Liz was hoping would be unknown unless definitely relevant.
Secondly as an omega, Nerissa had some trouble understanding the kind of shapewear more well endowed female alphas tended to wear. As such many of her picks were simply entirely unsuitable pieces of lace that were simply not up to the task of supporting her down there.
But most pressingly of all, it became clear to both of them quite quickly that Liz enjoyed having someone watch her change quite a lot, making judging some of the bottoms she was being made to wear quite hard indeed . And while Nerissa had offered to help calm the obstructing body part down, Elizabeth had been simply too embarrassed and self conscious of their location to agree.
“Don’t worry about it.” Nerissa reassured her as they left the store, the last elements of the outfit assembled. “I'm sure many alphas have similar kinks.”
“Can we just… not talk about it?” Elizabeth asked.
“Right, sure.” Nerissa laughed. “Thanks for doing this. Do you want to grab dinner? We've been at it for four hours?”
“Actually yeah, I'm so hungry.”
Nerissa smiled. “I know a great place.”
A short walk later and the two were seated up on stools at Nerissa's favourite ramen place, the evening sun beaming through the windows and bathing them in golden light.
“Can't wait for the days to get longer again…” Liz mused leaning on the counter and gazing out of the window.
“I'm fine with things getting dark, days getting longer again means exams are coming up.” Nerissa laughed.
“Oh god, right, those.” Liz sighed.
“Don't you go to an elite private high school?”
“Just because my school costs money doesn't mean my grades are good.” Liz countered.
“What's the point of paying for it then?” Nerissa laughed.
“My family thinks that given my condition it's best I spend my high school years separated from Omegas as much as possible.”
“That's stupid.” Nerissa rolled her eyes. “I'll admit your pheromones are something to behold but I hardly think you'd be unable to exist in a coed environment.”
“It wasn't my idea.” Liz sighed. “I'd never have chosen to be there, the place is a nightmare. Everything is always a dick measuring contest, you know?”
“Well you measure up pretty well from what I've seen.”
“Har har har.” Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Don't get me wrong, I can hold my own there just fine, my average academic ability is easily overlooked because I'm the school's tennis star, especially after winning regionals for the first time ever. I just wish I didn't have to do it.”
“At least they recognise you at all. I feel like my school has really started to take my success for granted.”
Liz was agog with disbelief. “How are they not bragging about you day and night? You've been the best player in the prefecture for years and you're an omega.”
“That's precisely why, it'd be embarrassing to the alphas at the school if they admitted I was actually the most athletically talented person in the school.”
Liz shook her head. “I get pride but sometimes you have to face facts. I'd never have improved if I didn't recognise you as better and work to beat you.”
“You're a rare breed in more ways than one I guess.” Nerissa smiled. “But hey keep at it and you might be better than me at something someday.”
“Oi! I didn't say you were better than me at everything. I'll have you know I'm an incredible singer as well as tennis player.”
“Ill have you know I sing too! Maybe we should find out who's better sometime?”
“Oh yeah?” Liz raised an eyebrow. “Well I saw some karaoke places nearby, maybe we should find out right now.”
“You're on!” Nerissa grinned, getting out her phone and looking them up.
Only to find them all sold out for the evening.
“How can they all be fully booked? Is Saturday that popular?” Liz sighed, letting her phone drop out of her hands onto the table by her emptied ramen bowl.
“Wait, I think I have something! A place with Karaoke just about ten minutes walk from here.” Nerissa exclaimed. “Looks like there are vacancies too!”
“Wait really?!” Liz perked up. “Let's go then!”
Paying up and heading out the two girls followed Nerissa's phone through unfamiliar alleys until reaching a fairly plain looking building, devoid of much to make it stand out against it's surroundings.
Undeterred, the two walked into the lobby, finding it to be unmanned with touch screen terminals on the wall.
“Let's see. Karaoke room…” Nerissa said tapping on the screen, “Two hours should do us right? Oh it's a little more expensive than I was expecting…”
“I can cover it.” Liz said, peeking over her shoulder at the price. “I hope some drinks are included.”
“Alright.” Nerissa stepped aside allowing Liz to pay before a keycard with the number 504 was spat out of the machine at them while the machine instructed them to take the elevator to the fifth floor.
Liz took it and led the way her mind already filled with songs she'd sing to blow Nerissa away.
It was only when she opened the door to room 504 she realised their mistake.
This was no Karaoke room, consisting instead mostly of a large double bed in front of which sat an old Karaoke machine connected to a flat screen television. Though an internal door she peeped a well adorned bathroom and on the wall a notice about how anything taken from the room would be charged to the card that paid for the booking.
“Oh shit.” Nerissa gasped, summing up Liz's thoughts perfectly. “This is a love hotel isn't it?”
“A love hotel room equipped with a karaoke set…” Liz sighed. “No wonder it was available and expensive.”
Suddenly the feeling in the air between them had changed. In a karaoke booth they could have just been two girls. But in this room, after that date, they were most certainly an alpha and an omega.
“Want to see what they have?” Nerissa asked, putting her bags aside and walking over to the karaoke machine with Liz in tow.
The library of the machine clearly hadn't been updated in a decade. It wasn't the biggest problem in the world to Liz, who liked the oldies but… it sure was a hell of an excuse to not use it. “I wonder if this thing even works? It looks like nobody's touched it in years.”
“I feel like I might break it if I try and use it.” Nerissa nodded.
“Well. I don't think we'll be able to get a refund.”
Nerissa nodded. “So what do you want to do?”
“Well…” Liz trailed off, “We do have this room for two hours…”
Nerissa nodded. “You know we could… Have that rematch without either of us in heat… See what happens.”
“I didn't bring any balls.”
Nerissa put a hand to Liz's crotch. “Really? Cause I could have sworn I saw some down here.”
Liz grinned. “Well… Maybe since we're paying for it we should make use of the bathroom?”
“NO!” Nerissa yelled, grabbing her wrist as she turned to leave.
Liz stopped in her tracks, turning to look at the source of the outburst.
“Sorry, I..” Nerissa let go of her wrist. “It’s just, I’ve been able to smell you all day and…fuck this is embarrassing…”
“Uh, it’s okay.” Liz smiled, trying her best to be reassuring. “Take your time, you can be honest.”
“I— You smell really good. I want you to rub your scent into me. Give me something to hold onto until we see each other again.”
Liz was a little taken aback by the sudden shift in tone, but still, hearing an omega say they want to smell like you wasn't exactly something she was going to feel upset about hearing. “Alright. If that's what you want.”
Nerissa's face was red, but she nodded all the same, stepping closer to Liz. “It is.”
With that Nerissa's hands went to the hem of the sweatshirt Liz was wearing, pulling it up and over the top of her head, tossing it to the side before stepping closer and pushing her face up against the nape of Liz’s neck and taking a deep breath.
“What do I smell like to you?” Liz asked, smiling down at the omega nestled up against her.
“Cinnamon and spice and smoke,” Nerissa answered, “like mulled wine by a roaring fire on a cold night.”
Liz smiled, putting a hand on her shoulder and putting her face down to Nerissa's hair, taking in a whiff of her blueberry, cream and sugar scent. “You smell sweet, like dessert snuck from the fridge.”
“I don't care what I smell like.” Nerissa shook her head into Liz’s bosom. “It's your scent I want.”
“Are you sure? People will talk, you know.”
“I don't care. Let them think whatever they want.”
Liz nodded, pulled back slightly and, putting on her best alpha tone, spoke. “Take your dress off.”
Nerissa nodded, unbuttoning it and letting it fall to her feet, revealing the lacy black underwear she was wearing beneath.
“I wasn't the only one who wore something nice then.” Liz smiled, pulling her tank top off.
“With you I just don't know anymore.” Nerissa smiled, putting her hands on the skirt Liz was wearing and pulling it down. “You always end up seeing more of me than I expect.”
“I want to see every inch of you.” Liz said cupping Nerissa's face in her hands and leaning in to kiss her.
It was a kiss unlike any they'd shared, slow, deliberate, both a little unsure and more confident than ever.
Meanwhile hands busied themselves with bra straps, both of their tops coming away as they separated.
“Bed?” Nerissa asked.
Liz nodded, following close behind as Nerissa walked to the bed and sat upon it, from the side the omega grabbed a condom and pressed it into the hand of the alpha.
“Do what you want, I'll let you know if I need you to stop, just, when you're done give me it all.”
“I understand.” Liz nodded, feeling something stir inside her.
The next hour Liz could barely remember, sweaty bodies mashed against each other hands on hands on genitals on genitals on mouths on mouths on flesh, slick, sweat and spit.
It was their little bit of heaven. It was a dream Liz had always chased. It was blueberry and cinnamon and dough and heat coming together to make a pie more delicious than the individual parts.
By the end they both were drenched, covered in marks, lost in the feeling. It took all the will left in Liz’s head to not bite the one spot she shouldn't. To mark her, to make her hers, to make sure she smelled like the alpha forever.
Instead she just buried her face in that spot as her fingers grasped her with all they had and her hips swung into her with wild abandon. Then just as she felt herself begin to inflate she pulled herself out, tore off the condom and resumed thrusting up against the bare skin on the omega, slick with everything they'd let out.
Nerissa's lips found hers, and their teeth clacked against each other with a ferocious kiss, Liz pushing her into the bedding with all her strength as her hips buckled and her climax pouted out into the space between them.
For a second they laid there, panting. Liz's head coming back to its senses as she looked down at the flushed red face of Nerissa.
Her instincts told her to roll over but Nerrisa had her hooks in holding her in place. “Just a little longer…” The omega panted. “Let's stay here just a little longer.
Liz nodded and let herself sink deeper into Nerissa's arms. This moment, she thought, she could stay in as long as Nerissa wanted.
Chapter 21: Bad Dog, So Muzzle by plutomilo (Muzzle)
Chapter by plutomilo
Summary:
Additional Tags: Non-Traditional A/B/O Dynamics, Omega Mococo, Muzzles, Leashes, soft Dom/Sub Dynamics, A/B/O Subtypes, Gamma Nerissa, Gen, Girlfail Nerissa, Frank Discussions About Sex, Pet Play, Implied Relationships
Heats aren't all about sex sometimes, it's just about destressing and letting an Omega relax as much as possible (kinda like a period but without the blood).
Notes:
hierarchy with subtypes are as follows: Alphas, Deltas, Betas, Gammas, Omegas
Chapter Text
“Moco-chan,” Fuwawa said reproachfully as said girl flopped onto the couch with a groan. The cage on her face made it impossible to smother herself against the cushions.
“I knowww,” she whined. “But I’m so tired…”
A nearly inaudible sigh escaped her sister, but Mococo knew her twin had rolled her eyes. Her teeth itched. The pillows were right there. She couldn’t, though, not unless she wanted Fuwawa to actually get mad at her. It was fine.
“I’m calling Calli-senpai-”
“No! No, it’s okay. I’ll go.” She knew her ears were flattened along her skull. She peeked up at her sister, who as she suspected, didn’t look amused. Meekly she said, “Sorry.”
“You’ve been saying sorry since yesterday.” Fuwawa squinted at her. “When you bit up my favorite wooden spoon.”
“That was an accident!” she protested despite the flashing guilt. Was it her fault that she got mouthy during her heats? Life sucked when she didn’t have a proper Nest. Static crawled up the back of her head and her gums tingled.
“Moco-chan.”
She wilted.
“Sorry,” she repeated, more contrite than before.
“Why don’t you go shopping with Nerissa, hmm?” Fuwawa asked, softer. “You can buy some basic things for your Nest since it’s not set up yet.”
“Nerissa’s going shopping?” She perked up.
Mococo clearly saw the eye roll this time. “Were you listening at all yesterday?”
“Um- Maybe?”
“She’s going to buy curtains and towels. It would be good if you could look for blankets while you’re out, then you’ll have a base to build your Nest. More pillows couldn’t hurt.”
“Are you trying to help me or sending me out with a grocery list?” Mococo teased, only to immediately regret it when Fuwawa spun around to squint at the messy Post-it notes on the fridge. She dropped her cheek back onto the cushions, uncomfortably pressing the metal on her face into her skin.
“Hmm, I think we’re good,” Fuwawa said, much to her relief. “Your heat should hit sometime tomorrow or the day after that. Go and enjoy the outside before you’re cooped up in your room for three days. Keep that on though.” Fuwawa waved vaguely at the muzzle.
“What?” Mococo nearly shrieked. “But this is for home so I don’t-!”
“What happened last month when Biboo took us out to eat?”
“You said you weren’t going to bring that up again,” she sulked mulishly.
“Did I? I don’t remember.” Fuwawa dismissed her with a small flash of her teeth which told Mococo that her sister definitely remembered and was being difficult on purpose. “Hurry up and get ready. Nerissa’s leaving in an hour and you still need to tell her you’re going with her.”
“You’re annoying.”
“You’re more annoying. Get up, Moco-chan.”
The knowing looks she got as she hurried toward Nerissa’s place made heat crawl up her neck and stain her cheeks red. She was thankful that her fur masked the heat of her ears. If she got any redder, she might just burst into flames.
The suppressants did their job by masking her scent, but it couldn’t ever do away with the other symptoms like pre-heat exhaustion, lower back pain, and for her, the impulse to feel her teeth scrape against something. It had something to do with her being not fully human was Shiori’s explanation.
(Of course, that then begged the question as to why Shiori also had that impulse, but the archiver remained elusive.)
Fuwawa wasn’t an Omega and thus never had to worry about anything as a Beta besides overeager Alphas and Deltas who didn’t know how to take rejection. Mococo on the other hand, had to remember to take suppressants, build a new Nest whenever they moved to a new location, and remember to wear her muzzle when that time of the month came unless she wanted to wake up to a shredded pillow case and feathers in her mouth.
She hoped Nerissa wouldn’t make too much fun of her. Leaving the house without Fuwawa was already a little nerve-wracking and with her pre-heat temper, she wasn’t sure she would be able to stand the good-natured teasing as well as she wanted to.
Thankfully, Nerissa only snickered a little bit before they headed out again. She knew she could count on her fellow Omega subtype to understand.
“Fuwawa said you were looking for blankets,” Nerissa said once they entered the store. “What kind were you looking for?”
Since everyone besides Betas built permanent Nests differently, Mococo launched into an explanation about the type of blanket she was looking for with a zealousness that made Nerissa laugh.
She was in the middle of describing how thick she wanted the blanket when Nerissa bent down slightly and looped a finger through the muzzle to pull her face close. Nerissa smelled like the pavement after rain and crushed wildflowers. The words died on her tongue and slid down her throat, threatening to choke her.
“Cute puppy.” The words dripped into her ears like honey, syrupy and sweet.
Scratch that, she was actually choking. The static buzzing at the back of her head all day expanded to crowd her vision. Her ribs were crumbling in her chest. Her heart thudded a new rhythm in her mouth, which was suddenly as dry as a desert.
Nerissa laughed, releasing her and turning away to pick through the dish towels in a nearby bin. Mococo wanted to shriek, but she lacked the air and motor coordination to make it happen. She stood next to the taller Gamma, face flaming red, and tried to get her bearings back.
The Gamma hummed a tune as she found the towels she wanted and dragged Mococo along. If it weren’t for the secure grip Nerissa had on her arm, Mococo would’ve likely eaten the floor and then stayed there as her mortification grew. Instead, she stumbled along like a baby fawn, head swimming with nothing but Nerissa’s voice and scent. Weird, she smelled stronger than before.
Oh. Wait.
“Nerissa…?”
“Hmm?”
Her voice cracked as she whispered weakly, “I think you started my heat early.”
Nerissa inhaled sharply when she finally turned to get a good look at Mococo. God, she must’ve looked like a wreck for Nerissa to look so concerned.
“Oh, oh no. Um-! Okay, let’s finish shopping later… Do you want me to take you home? I am so sorry!” She kept her voice down and tucked Mococo closer, which made her scent even headier than before.
Mococo’s teeth itched. She didn’t think until she tried to bite down and the muzzle punched painfully into her face. “Ow!” Nerissa whisper-yelled. “Moco-chan-! Stop it-!”
She wasn’t sure where they were anymore but she attempted to do it again, whining lowly when her teeth couldn’t sink into anything. She went for a third try only to have her head wrenched up by the cage on her face. “Bad dog! No!”
That went straight to her head like a bolt of lightning. Her eyes cleared and they were in front of Nerissa’s door. When had that happened?
Nerissa’s grip remained tight around the muzzle as she fumbled around for her keys.
“This is your fault,” Mococo rasped, going hazy again as Nerissa managed to open the door. A fresh flood of that delightful rainstorm over a flower field washed over her.
“I know-!” Nerissa sounded slightly hysterical. “I’m a Gamma! I didn’t know you would react like that-! I’m not an Alpha…”
“Fuwawa’s going to laugh at me,” Mococo groaned as Nerissa forced her onto a chair and started pacing. “Nghh. It’s hot in here.”
She went boneless when Nerissa carefully picked her up. She blinked when she was put down again. A Nest. Nerissa’s Nest. It was filled with a truly ridiculous amount of items.
She was in another person’s Nest. Common sense told her to get out immediately while her heat brain told her to melt into the blankets and let go.
Nerissa made the decision for her when she dumped her jacket inside and climbed in after, pulling Mococo onto her lap.
“Is that Shiori’s coat?” Mococo murmured once Nerissa stopped squirming.
“Shut up.”
“Why do you have Elizabeth’s armor?”
“You’re in heat,” Nerissa stressed. “Worry about that later. What do you need?”
“Hmm, tired.”
“Okay. Okay, that’s fine. You can sleep, okay? It’s- I’ll be here if you need.”
“You’re so nervous,” Mococo mumbled, turning to press her cheek into Nerissa’s stomach. It was hard to relax with Nerissa so wound up.
“It’s- I’m usually the one who’s fucking dead, not the one caring for- Okay, this is fine. I’m fine.”
Nerissa hissed when Mococo tried to nose at her neck. “Your muzzle is so cold-! I’m- Do- Er- Do you want to have sex…?”
Mococo willed herself back to coherence, drunk on how much of Nerissa she could smell. “Mm, not right now. I don’t usually.”
“Okay. That makes it easier, I guess.” Finally, the tension escaped the Gamma’s tense muscles and Mococo let herself fall fully into heat, eyes slipping closed.
“This is still your fault,” she found herself saying some minutes later.
Nerissa’s hand tightened briefly on the back of her neck, making her see stars and forget how speech worked for a couple of seconds. Nerissa laughed lowly. “I know. I’m sorry. Get some sleep.”
Mococo exhaled, the static retreating from her head.
Chapter 22: You'll Take Care of Me (Aftercare) by Owari Aiba
Chapter by OwariAiba
Summary:
An alpha and a beta being together is not unheard of, but certainly uncommon. Kiara and Calli have to learn how to navigate this rare relationship, and what they’ll find is that they only need some trust, a little understanding, and a lot of care.
Notes:
Warnings: Mention of scratches and bites.
Takamori! Again!
Also, I guess I just like writing fluff (and angst) more than smut ¯\_(ツ)_/¯. Maybe one day, I’l write a full smut scene. Anyway, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was a long time since the sun set. The campus was empty, and nearly all of the dorm room windows revealed no light behind them. While most of the students were probably asleep, one particular room was different. From the outside it would appear like hundreds of others, with no sign of life inside; however, anyone who would come close to its doors or walls would very quickly realize that the people inside were definitely not asleep. If someone in one of the neighboring rooms was trying to get some rest, they would have a hard time, having to listen to various panting, screaming, slurping, and plapping noises. Inside was illuminated only by the full moon and a little bit by the streetlights. This didn’t matter, because both of the students grew accustomed to the darkness a long time ago. If the omega were to enter the room, they would be hit by a dense, hypnotizing scent of alpha pheromones. However, there was no omega in the room; hence, the only smell that could be felt was a pungent stench of sweat and semen.
Neither the room nor the bed the couple was having sex on was big enough for 2 people, but they couldn’t care less. A pink-haired girl lay on her stomach, one pillow beneath her hips and another hugged tightly under her chin. On top of her, a fair-skinned redhead girl was quickly swinging her hips up and down, pushing her hard member as deep as she could while she was playing with her partner’s butt cheeks, admiring their shape and size.
“Shit, Calli! Your ass is so fucking soft and springy; I can’t; I’m gonna cum.” The girl underneath her didn’t answer, probably because she simply couldn’t. Tears had been running down her cheeks for a while now, while the overstimulation was taking control of her brain. This wasn’t the first time Kiara was about to finish. In fact, the alpha had so many orgasms tonight, she lost count of how many. She came on her face, tits, belly, and back — only this night, she gave her 3 blowjobs, and yet, she was still going. “Calli, ha... I think... This will be the last one. Can I cum inside?”
“Ye…”
“What? Haa... haa... I can’t… do that if you don’t tell me… ha… clearly.”
“Yes!” She screamed as firmly as she could while suppressing all the unbelievable sensations that were going through her body. Kiara was only waiting for that, barely being able to stop; her body gave the last couple of fast swings before collapsing onto the woman and hugging her tight while shooting rope after rope, filling the pink-haired girl’s womb to the brim with hot liquid. After a while she tried to take it out, but quickly realized she can’t.
“Fuck, we forgot about the knot.” Silence. With the post-nut clarity, she quickly came to her senses. Along with her partner, she carefully rolled to her side and took a look at her face. To say the girl was ok would be an overstatement — she was taking deep breaths, struggling to get some air in her lungs. Her cheeks were red as if she had a fever, and her eyes were wet from tears. “Thank God, you’re not dead.” Kiara said with huge relief.
“Wha…?” She answered, confused by the comment.
“Let’s just lie like this for a while and wait for the knot to shrink. I promise I’ll take it out as soon as I can.” Calli gave a slight nod to indicate that she was listening. They were now lying in a position that looked as if Kiara was the big spoon, but because her dick was still inside, her head was much lower than usual, pressed between the pinkette’s shoulder blades, listening to her rapid breathing and fast heartbeat.
The next couple of minutes were spent in total silence, trying to get back down to earth after an intense night. After some time passed, the knot finally gave in. Kiara carefully removed her member from her girlfriend’s core, and as soon as it popped out, Calli felt a hot liquid spilling on her thigh, making the redhead’s bed even messier. Although at this point it didn’t matter anyway.
Kiara sat down at the edge of the bed and reached for a water bottle standing on her bedside table. She was about to take a swig, but realized the other woman probably needed it more. She turned around — Calli was now lying on her back, looking at the alpha. She was an absolute mess — resting naked on soaked bedsheets, her skin was covered in various liquids, and her hair looked more like a cobweb.
“Can you lift yourself up?”
“I can try.” The woman answered half-jokingly. She raised herself a little and leaned on the bed’s headrest. She accepted the bottle and started taking greedy gulps. While she was doing it, Kiara asked her quietly.
“So, umm... How was it?”
When she finally stopped drinking, words started spewing out of her mouth faster than she could process what she actually wanted to say. “Girl… you’re a fucking monster. Not in a bad way or anything, but like… holy shit, you know? This pre-rut thing is insane. Even when we usually have sex, your stamina is amazing. I told you that already, but Jesus! This here, this was simply inhumane.”
As Kiara was listening, her cheeks became redder and redder. She never had sex in high school, and when she entered college, she finally was brave enough to hit on a girl. Her crush was unfortunately a beta, so she didn’t think she would succeed. Relationships between betas and alphas were not unheard of, but rare to say the least. To her surprise, however, Calli didn’t mind. Through her 3 years of higher education, she slept with both men and women, so she certainly didn’t have a problem with an alpha girl. After they started dating, Kiara had many chances to release years of her sexual frustration on Calli, and the older girl was happy to help her. However, they knew that as a beta, she could never endure an alpha’s insatiable 3-day rut, which is why they decided to at least try having sex before it started for good.
“I’m sorry…” Kiara seemed to be a little bummed out by the comment.
“Hey!” Calli quickly grabbed readhead’s hand. “I meant this as a compliment.” She smiled, trying to make sure her girl wouldn’t feel guilty, and it seemed to work a little, with the alpha straightening her back and vigorously standing up. “Well… if you say so, then that’s ok. Let’s take a shower; I’m so sticky, and I don’t even want to imagine how we smell right now.” She took a couple of steps. “…Calli?” Kiara was waiting for the lying woman to follow her, but to her surprise, she didn’t move an inch.
“Umm… I’m sorry, Wawa, I think my legs… kinda gave out.” She tried to laugh it off, but the situation felt so awkward it didn’t help much. Kiara, feeling guilty again, walked up to the older girl. “Don’t worry about me; you can go alone. I’ll go after an hour or… Wha—” Without any warning, redhead slid her hands between the beta and the bed and picked her up in one confident swing. Before she knew it, Calli instinctively wrapped her hands around Kiara’s neck and found herself in a princess carry by her girlfriend. “Holy shit, Kiara! I would never think you’re strong enough to pick me up. Is it like, another one of those alpha traits or something?” No answer. “Kiara?” The alpha’s face flushed red, glowing like heated iron, while sweat gathered on her forehead. She was, in fact, not strong enough to pick up Calli. But it was too late to admit it. She headed to the bathroom — taking careful but long steps, trying to reach her destination as fast as she could. Fortunately, the small dorm room didn’t require a long trip. Lucky for her, the shower stall was open, and they were already naked. She gently put her princess on the shower floor and instantly breathed a deep sigh of relief. Actually, she was fighting to get some oxygen into her lungs. Sitting on the tiles beneath her, despite barely surviving the journey, Calli was laughing her ass off. When she finally caught her breath, Kiara joined her in laughter and closed the door to the shower stall. When they both calmed down, she grabbed a shower head.
“So… you’re not gonna stand up, are you?” She asked while looking down on Calli, who was sitting on the bottom of the stall, her knees bent, and her back leaning on the wall.
“Not for a while probably.”.
Kiara pondered a little. She opened the valve, letting hot water run through the hose. Then she sat beside Calli in the exact same position as her. They barely fit inside, and moving hands was quite difficult, but the situation was so silly, it was actually quite comfy.
She sprayed her lover with hot water, which earned her a relaxed and comfy hum. She then put some soap on her hands and started gently washing Calli, starting from her legs and making her way up her body. When she arrived around her pubic area, they changed positions a little, so the girl could spread her legs. Before Kiara continued her work, she took a little time to appreciate pinkette’s core. All the images of what they did just a while ago went through her head. Despite the lust trying to take control of her brain again, her other alpha instincts were stronger — if there was one thing more important for her than planting seed in her partner, it was to make sure she was safe and secure. She waved off her horny thoughts and continued cleaning the girl — her defined stomach, the voluptuous breasts Kiara loved to fondle, finishing with her quite muscular arms, which were, to alpha’s annoyance, definitely stronger than hers. After she was done, she once again sprayed Calli with warm water.
“Fuck, it feels soooo good.”
“The water?”
“Yes. Well, not the water itself, but the heat. It’s so cold in those goddamn dorms.”
“Right. We didn’t really use the blankets, did we? I hope you don’t catch a cold.”
The beta closed her eyes and put her head under the warm stream. She only answered after taking it out. “I definitely won’t.” The girl squeezed out some shampoo and started washing her hair. Kiara took this opportunity to take care of herself. She stood up and started scrubbing her skin much quicker than when she cleaned the other girl. As she started washing her own hair, she felt Calli leaning her head on her thigh, as if she were a cat trying to get closer to their owner. She felt a little pride knowing that despite her humble history, she made the experienced woman comfortable.
When the water was cut off, Kiara opened the door and leaned to pick up Calli again, but as soon as she tried that, her girlfriend refused the offer. Instead, she reached out her hand to Kiara, searching for her help. Her forearm was grabbed, and after she stood up, the alpha made sure she didn’t lose balance on her wobbly legs. She sat on a stool in front of a mirror, with the other girl standing behind her. After being given a towel, both of them started drying themselves. When they were done, Kiara reached for a hairdryer and started blowing hot air on the woman in front of her. Calli seemed to enjoy herself — she closed her eyes in the middle of the process and started bobbing her head left and right.
When everything was done, the girls left the bathroom. Kiara swiftly started changing sheets so that the pinkette didn’t have to wait too long. Thinking about what the older girl had said about cold dorms, instead of a thin blanket, she took out a fluffy duvet she kept for winter days. When she invited her to bed, she noticed Calli wasn’t wearing the top of her pajamas.
“You want me to get horny again?”
“No. The shirt just… irritated me, that’s all.”
“Irritated?” Kiara sounded confused for a moment, before realizing what was going on. In her love-hazed state she had totally forgotten the mess she made of the beta. Not only in the stamina department — in the heat of the passion, she left a number of bite marks and scratches on her body. In the dim shower stall, they didn’t look too severe, especially since the hot water probably eased the pain a little. However, now that she looked at them again in the full light of her bedroom, the poor girl looked like she got into a fight with a small tiger. “Oh shit, Calli. Wait. I need to… Please, lie down on your back.” She ran to the bathroom again. ‘God damn it, I’m so fucking stupid.’ She thought as she was frantically searching through various bottles and boxes in one of the bathroom drawers. When she returned, the woman was already resting on the bed, clearly relieved that she didn’t have to stand anymore. Kiara walked up to her and sat on top of her crotch. She took a little cotton ball and soaked it in a mysterious liquid from a glass bottle.
“Wow, so caring.” Calli jokingly praised Kiara, but to her surprise she didn’t answer. She was very focused — the smile that was present on her face a couple of minutes ago was gone. She was clearly bothered by something. With her cotton ball, she touched a big mark on one of Calli’s breasts. The woman under her hissed audibly. She added some more disinfectant and continued the process bite mark after bite mark, scratch after scratch. After a third burn, even Calli stopped smiling and started looking more uncomfortable. The two continued in silence until, about halfway there, Kiara stopped. The girl beneath her, who was at this point lying with her eyes closed, opened them to see what caused the interruption. What she saw was Kiara’s eyes starting to tear up.
“Hey, hey. What’s going on?” She asked gently. Her hand reached out, trying to wipe those tears from her alpha’s cheek, but it was futile, as more of them came to replace the previous ones. She wanted to get up, but couldn’t because the girl was still sitting on top of her. “Kiara, talk to me.”
“We can’t… sniff I mean, look at you! You look like someone borderline beat you up! I fuck you without a second thought, and you can’t get up because of me. I...” She wanted to say more, but the tears clogged her throat.
Calli finally had enough strength to get up to a sitting position. She placed both of her hands on the alpha’s shoulders. “Listen. It’s nothing. I can take it. If it’s you… Ah—” she groaned as the cotton ball was placed on one of her yet-to-be-disinfected scratches.
“This, is nothing? You can take it? I appreciate your efforts, Calli; I really do. But if you’ll end up like this every time we have sex during my pre-rut, then it’s just not worth it.” An awkward silence commenced. The beta dropped back onto the bed, and Kiara continued the disinfection. After a couple more minutes, everything was done — wounds were treated and ointment was applied. After putting the bottle back in the bathroom, Kiara returned to her room to be greeted by a sight of Calli lifting the duvet and spreading her arms in an inviting gesture. Kiara, still bothered, accepted the invitation and snuggled into her girlfriend’s embrace.
“Kiara, can I tell you something?”
“Yeah?” Her voice was still a little shaky.
“Seeing you worry about me, even if a little too much… it honestly makes me very happy. I mean it. You don’t have much experience, so let me tell you — not everyone is like that. I’ve had partners that just went to sleep or even fucking left the room 5 minutes after we were done. Can you believe that?
“People really do that?”
“Not all of them, of course, but yeah.” She took her hand and gently caressed her alpha’s cheek. “However, you… as soon as we finished, you were there for me. Taking a shower, talking with me, making sure I was ok. And now we’re snuggling together; I’m honestly so comfortable right now, I couldn’t care less about some scratches on my back.”
Kiara didn’t know how to respond. She appreciated the praise but still couldn’t believe the girl, who she knew would do anything to make her happy, even if it meant being hurt. “You’re saying that to make me feel good…”
“I’m not.” Her tone was very serious, and Kiara noticed. “I’m a beta, so I won’t be able to help you with your rut. I can’t deny that, as much as I want to. But this much — I can handle. It’s obviously demanding, but I promise you, I’m not lying. I would never lie to you.”
In her lovely violet eyes, she still saw a little bit of doubt.
“And if I end up like a mess again, I don’t mind. Because I know you’ll take care of me afterwards.”
Kiara couldn’t keep calm anymore. She threw her hands around the girl and gave her a hug so tight, it made her unable to breathe for a second. “Cawi~. I am so, so glad you’re my mate!”
“Mate?”
“You know… partner.”
“Oh. Ok. I think I get it.”
The atmosphere between them finally settled a little, and both of them could once again talk with relative ease. Kiara was the first to break the silence.
“So, you want to do something more tonight or…?”
“Listen, I know what I said, but honestly, I just want to rest for now.”
Kiara looked at the clock beside her bed and noticed it was already 2 AM. “Oh shit, we really did it for a long time.”
“Yeah…” A tired answer came, accompanied by a long, audible yawn.
“Can I do anything more for you?” Without an answer, the pink-haired girl just lowered herself a little, pushing her face into the ginger’s neck. Despite the fact that she couldn’t feel her pheromones, she took a deep breath to remember her alpha’s lovely smell.
“Just make sure I rest well, so I can take you tomorrow.”
Embarrassed by the comment, Kiara folded her arms, completing the embrace. “Sure… I’ll take care of you”.
Notes:
If you enjoyed this chapter and want to see more, I have good news. I liked this idea so much, I plan to make a whole story about this dynamic, tackling more than just sex. So if you’d like to read it, keep your eye out. Merry Christmas to y'all and hope you’re enjoying Omegacember. With love from Aiba <3.
Chapter 23: 'Old and New Dominations' by Dr_Fanatic (Asserting Dominance)
Chapter by Dr_Fanatic
Summary:
For alphas, making challenges to other alphas was a good way to test their strengths and show respect. For a long time, however, everyone seemed too scared to issue one to Sora. It frustrated her to no end, hating how excluded it made her feel. But when she helps EN with a party while they're in Japan, a certain gremlin proves willing to break the mold after so long... And the challenge she comes to her with is quite intimate indeed (not that she's complaining).
(Alpha Sora, Alpha Gigi)
Notes:
(This can also be considered part of my Unity multiverse, but not the same one as my last entry. Thank you to Hambunger and Chu_Baka for helping to check this over. Also, there is smut ahead from someone without much experience in writing it, so... hope it's good, lol.)
Chapter Text
When you were an alpha, the need to assert dominance was generally a given. Exceptions existed, naturally, but usually, they were predisposed toward being the leader of a “pack.” To direct others and even inspire courage in them. Someone who made everyone else feel secure knowing they were in charge.
It used to be an important trait for survival, once upon a time. Now, even before modern times, it had become more sporting in nature. Yet what had always remained the same was the need for a strong will and a willingness to give it your all. If you were complacent with your position as the head alpha, then you did not deserve it. That was the attitude no matter what industry you were in, whether business or fast food.
It was something hard-won... and Sora did believe she had earned her position as head alpha of Hololive’s talents.
There was not really any contest to it, when considering the facts. She had stayed on the path of being an idol even with how meager the start of things were. She had encouraged her early coworkers as they slowly came in, making sure they stayed determined as well. Through tons of practice, she had perfected her singing, dancing, and everything else needed to be an idol. When more normal streaming became a part of things, she adapted quickly then, too.
Without her, Hololive might not have been able to exist. While she would never take credit for her friends' accomplishments, she had contributed to keeping them set along their path. No one could overlook the dedication she had in everything she had done.
Was it any wonder, therefore, that she had become the “pack leader” without needing to say a word?
The star-idol did not know when she became aware of her position. However, she felt it very well as she helped direct the members of Gen 0, the EN branch, and other staff with setting up the room, her voice carrying her authority. “Hurry up with that banner! It should have been hung up there ages ago! And Gura, keep your hand out of the snack bowl! Same thing to you guys, too, Fuwawa and Mococo! I know you were thinking about it!”
The shark-girl immediately moved away from the snack table along the wall, whistling innocently. The twins pouted her way, but went back to helping tie balloons on the edges of other tables and some chairs set out. The sight made Bae chuckle from where she was helping with some streamers by the large windows on one side of the room. “Jeez, you guys can’t even wait five minutes for Justice to arrive, huh?”
Bijou scoffed, shaking her head near the original Hololive member as she arranged a few plastic cups for drinks. “Honestly, messing with the food a little bit seems like a nice bit of subtle payback to them. Why not be a little petty?”
“You’re still not over that?” Shiori asked, helping with the banner while a staff member kept her stable on the ladder she was on. “They said they were sorry - they didn’t know the gods deceived them. They never actually hurt us, either.” She eyed Gura. “Plus, I’m fairly certain our pals are just hungry.”
“I still lost my breath plenty from us being on the move so much,” the gem-girl said, puffing her cheeks with an angry expression more cute than threatening. “Got my dress dirty, too. So maybe I should go over here and take a muffin, just to show them!”
...Sora glanced her way, her pheromones shifting slightly to further convey her displeasure at the notion. “Nobody is touching the food again until your Kouhais get here. Understood?”
Her tone barely had any steel in it... yet the Jewel of Emotions immediately went stock-still. This was then followed by her bowing her way, giving a slightly panicked apology. “I-I’m sorry! I’ll just get more cups!” With that, she rushed to the door, her clicking footsteps soon fading down the hallway.
There was silence for a moment, before Miko, who was carrying a box with Nerissa, looked at said woman questioningly. “Is she always that jittery?”
The sound demon snorted, shaking her head fondly. “No. But I mean... it’s her first time meeting Sora and the rest of you in person. Can you blame her?”
Miko shrugged, grinning over at her Genmate. “It’s pretty impressive you can even make a beta run for their lives there, Sora. That has to be a new record for talking with our Kouhais, too! Lord help her if she had been born an omega!”
Laughter filled the room, which Sora joined in on. It was a running joke among the JP branch that she struck fear into others by merely existing. It did not even matter that she was usually so laid back and friendly with everyone. If she was in the middle of helping direct events, then everyone immediately cowed to her.
It was a familiar song and dance... and tiresome in the lack of effort it required.
She frowned, trying to shake off that line of thought. Now... was not the time for any of that. This was meant to be a small party to welcome Justice - EN’s fourth generation - to Hololive HQ as part of celebrating their six-month anniversary. They were coming to Japan to spend time with their Senpais, who were all there anyway for the holiday season. Even Ame and Sana were taking time to see everyone, despite their graduations, as well as Fauna even with hers next month.
When she had caught wind of this, she had decided to help with making the newest members of Hololive - besides Flow Glow - feel appreciated for getting this far. And so, she had gathered the rest of Gen 0 to assist her in this. The staff had been willing to give them an empty room for this, and after the rest of EN had arrived, they had gotten straight to work.
They were kind of cutting it close, given how late she had learned about everything. But overall, everything was turning out as nice as it could be for a day’s worth of work. (She knew A-chan would have done better if she still worked there, though.) The room looked fairly festive, they had put together some decent food, and the spirits of all involved were lively. Everywhere she looked, the fifteen EN members still there and her own Genmates were all smiles as they conversed with one another. Everything was going great!
...There was no need to ruin it with something as trivial as wishing she had more “challenges” thrown her way these days.
That made the star-idol start to frown. Glancing around the room to make sure no one was paying attention to her, she quietly made her way to a nearby corner, trying to face away from the others. The last thing she wanted was to bring the mood down due to her lack of fulfillment for her more... domineering urges. Now is really not the time to be considering this. Why would anyone challenge me now of all time, anyway? It’s a party! That would be more annoying than satisfying for me and the others.
Still, it seemed that more and more, whatever the context, she kept noting moments like with Bijou. No matter what was being discussed or argued, the rest of Hololive seemed content to simply... give up when faced with her. Nobody was willing to rock the boat even slightly. She had fought her way to the top, and now that she was there... no one seemed willing to give her even the slightest of pushes.
Some might have felt good to be so unopposed - their position so highly regarded. And she was touched that everyone, including those with higher subscriber counts like Gura, looked up to her like that. It certainly was not like she wanted to be disrespected in any way.
But... it was also frustrating that no one so much as tussled with her. Because contests of dominance did not have to be serious by any stretch! They could be very playful, or born from mutual respect. A “fight” meant to keep the top alpha on their toes for a pack that wanted no new leader, and instead did the challenge to keep them strong. Even in loss, they were still seen as the head in such cases.
It was something she secretly yearned for, yet no one in Hololive was willing to give that to her. Not anymore, anyway. Her eyes went over to some nearby balloons, reminiscing as she stared. She had fond memories of the early days when the members they had then who were alphas did such friendly bouts. Often it was video game competitions, and other times there were more physical aspects, but she got involved all the same.
But at some point - she wants to say about the time of JP Gen 3 - her position started to seem more mystical to the others. That was when she became less involved in contests and started just being obeyed more. Soon, nobody ever gave her challenges, and even those unable to smell her pheromones became demure around her. The most pushback she ever got was for jokes on stream, but those lacked the thrill she sought.
She sighed, shaking her head as she looked at everyone moving around the room. She saw Kronii and Fauna messing with some potted plants, using their powers in tandem to increase their vitality. Roboco was talking with Ame, the two catching up after so long not seeing one another. Shiori continued to mess with the banner, with Kiara on the other side as they bickered with one another.
What would it be like being challenged by someone in EN? Sora wondered. The early days of Hololive mostly had humans and less powerful mythical creatures. By the time that people with far more spectacular abilities started to show up, the willingness of people to challenge her had stopped. Yet she still heard stories - of Calli’s very strong alpha pheromones, or Kronii’s ability to stop you in time and make you feel everything at once, or even just the determined gaming skills of Ame. Just picturing a contest with any of them in any form, and seeing their abilities...
None had done so, though, naturally. And to be fair, some were betas like Bijou who did not really get alpha dynamics. Others were also omegas like IRyS and Mococo, so they had been unlikely to give challenges. Not that it was impossible these days - plenty of groups had fun inviting omegas in as “honorary alphas” for a contest with pills to help compensate. She was more forgiving of them, though, for not approaching her to do so.
But the alphas... Why would no one do so for her? Why was she left out nowadays while they all enjoyed proving their dominance? Was it so much to ask for so much as a gaming contest these days beyond the tournaments they did for streams? Why-?
A tap on her shoulder made her jump. Turning around, she saw that Suisei had come up behind her, looking at her with furrowed eyebrows. Her tone mirrored the concern in her eyes. “Sora? Are you okay? You’ve... been pretty quiet over here.”
The star-idol internally cursed herself, realizing how much she had let her thoughts wander there. Thinking quickly, though, she put on a smile as she tried to wave off her friend’s worry. “Oh, I’m fine! Just... got lost in my head thinking about how things have gone over the years.” It was not a lie, but it was also too vague to really discern anything from.
Luckily, the comet-themed girl did not catch on to the truth. Instead, she looked around the room and all the decorations being put up, smiling wistfully. “I get what you mean... who would have thought Hololive would end up like this, huh?”
Latching onto the thread given to her, Sora nodded along as though that was exactly what she had been thinking. “I know, right? If you had told me seven years ago that I would be helping to greet a woman with a magic flame, a clockwork automaton, a gremlin, and a cat-girl with magical eyes... I might have called a psych ward, honestly.”
“Such is the world we live in now,” Suisei said, the two sharing a quick giggle. She then sighed, glancing down as she lightly poked at her neck. “I will say, though, I do not envy being Miko or any of the other omegas in the room right now when they finally arrive. This is going to be quite an overload to their senses with how unbalanced it is.”
“Are a lot of Justice alphas, then?” the star-idol asked. She realized she had forgotten to check amid the rest of the preparations. Not that it should be a problem regardless, as none seemed to be in heat, but still...
“Three out of four are,” the blue-haired woman answered. “The only one who isn’t is Cecilia, who is technically a beta. Though... you know, it’s more that she’s a machine and not organic.”
Sora raised an eyebrow. “Roboco has mods that make her an alpha.”
“Cecilia apparently predates that kind of stuff,” Suisei responded, shaking her head with bemusement. “I swear, one day we’re going to have a Kouhai who is older than death itself with how many immortals and such are here now.”
The star-idol giggled. “You should be careful about tempting fate there.” She looked over at a clock hanging on the wall. “Anyway, they should be here any minute now. Do you think everything’s ready?”
“I think so,” her Genmate replied, watching as Shiori and Kiara finally stepped off their ladders, the welcoming banner secured. The ladders were put to the side as she looked at her fellow alpha and smiled. “A good job as always, ‘boss.’ You have some great ideas on how to entertain our Kouhais.’”
Sora smiled back, holding back a snicker at the joking title from the rest of Gen 0. It was a private thing she allowed with honor... though at times like this, it also reminded her of the small rift between her and them now. How they put her on a pedestal as much as everyone else in the company. But she buried that pain in her heart, not wanting to ruin the moment.
...Though she did feel an urge to try and push for a small contest. Letting her pheromones shift slightly to the ones indicating an alpha was ready to challenge - always a bit sharper than their normal scents - she tried to grin at her. “So... you feeling up for a competition with singing? It’d be a shame to let the speaker and mic be solely in Calli and IRyS’ hands all night.”
For a second, she waited in anticipation for Suisei’s night breeze-like scent to sharpen, too, indicating an acceptance of the challenge. Years ago, it would have been accepted. She had plenty of good memories of the two of them going to bars and doing so. It was an easy one for the blue-haired woman to win, too, with how dedicated she was to music!
...But instead, her friend subtly flinched and shied away. Her pheromones, rather than sharpening, became duller in a sign of concession to solidify the denial. Yet even so, she smiled big and friendly at her. “Ah, there’s no need for that! We’re just here to have fun after all, right?”
The star-idol felt a small crack in her heart at the response, verbal and pheromone-wise. She almost wanted to glare or pout at the other... but she held those reactions back. As much as the lack of challenges frustrated her, she still had her pride in the image she had set up for herself. And besides, she... did not want to be angry with her friends. She was the one who had not properly talked about it for all this time, after all.
So she once again buried her pain, smiling back and doing her best to make sure her pheromones conveyed positivity. “I suppose so. But we should definitely get in a few songs, right?”
Her Genmate hummed, a look of... something slowly creeping into her eyes. Or perhaps that was her being paranoid. Either way, before her fellow idol could say anything, the clinking of Bijou’s footsteps soon reached the doors before she burst in, calling out to everyone. “They’re here! They definitely heard me coming this way, too! Get into positions! Hurry!”
Everyone quickly rushed around, forming a semi-circle around the entrance. Not long after, the doors opened again, and four figures started coming through, with a pink-haired woman with glowing blue eyes leading the way as she spoke. “Come on - she’s in here! I don’t know how you all lost her so quickly when her footsteps-”
That was as far as she got before several EN members used some party poppers, showing her in confetti as they all shouted. “SURPRISE!”
The members of Justice jumped, blinking in surprise as they took in the sight of the party around them. They gazed at the others in awe, before Gigi chuckled and nudged Raora’s side. “Wow. Your ‘god eyes’ are really something, huh? Missed this whole set-up when you were keeping an eye on old Beebers?”
The panther-girl huffed, blinking as her eyes became their normal yellow. “I did see it, actually. I just wasn’t going to ruin things for the rest of you.”
“Whatever helps you sleep,~” the gremlin said, laughing as the other merely rolled her eyes.
Giggling at the display, Sora stepped forward, looking at the leader of the group as she held out her hand. “Nice to meet you all in person! I hope you don’t mind the party! With your six-month right around the corner, I figured you all could do with a bit of extra fun than what the company already has in store!”
Elizabeth smiled, looking quite regal as she accepted the handshake and bowed her head. “It’s an honor, Sora-Senpai. And this... I don’t even know what to say. Thank you so much!”
Nerissa rushed forward then, grabbing the taller woman’s arm and yanking on her. “Come on, then! Let’s get this party started! You and I are getting the first songs today! I want to hear what your voice can do... so I know what I can expect tonight.~” She winked to punctuate this, smirking devilishly.
The Scarlet Queen sputtered, the refined air she just had dissipating greatly as she was dragged away with a deepening blush. “Wha-? J-just what are you trying to insinuate? As if I would ever-!”
Chuckles were had, followed quickly by everyone else getting close to the rest of Justice. Raora immediately started talking excitedly with Ina and Suisei, shaking their hands hard. Cecilia and Gigi, meanwhile, looked amazed as Sana came up and hugged them, having only heard of the graduated Council member before then. Everyone else also tried to get in their words of greeting with the newest EN members, too, with eager pheromones from alphas and omegas both already clouding the air.
The star-idol watched it all with a satisfied smile, feeling her earlier annoyance melt away. She could lament the drawbacks of her position as head alpha some other time. Right now, though, she would focus on making sure this celebration was the best it could be. And so she moved in to join the discussions, ready to get to know her Kouhais better.
(As she went elsewhere, though, she failed to notice a certain gremlin pause, sniffing the air, before looking her way. A look of curiosity overtook her features for a second as she stared... and anticipation. Her tail wagging behind her as she turned back to her group, a rough plan already forming in her mind...)
-------
Hours later, Sora believed she could say that the impromptu party was a huge success! Between the singing, food, and stories exchanged, everyone had seemingly had a good time! The members of Justice got to know the “original Senpais” better, were able to further clear tensions between them and Advent, and even got to demonstrate some of their abilities for fun. (Who knew Elizabeth’s sword could look even more powerful when engulfed in blue flames?)
There was a hiccup or two, like Mococo getting overwhelmed by all the alpha pheromones and clinging like a drunk to Raora, much to the latter’s slight, yet fond, embarrassment. The other omegas held it together, though, and all had a nice laugh at the hellhound’s expense. It had also seemed to make the leaders of both groups smile, likely glad that their rocky start was becoming more and more a bad memory to be ignored.
Overall, the star-idol was glad about how things had gone. All good things had to come to an end, though, and the members of EN had other stuff they needed to get ready for that evening. Thus, they eventually ended the party, giving some last words of congratulations and encouragement for the journey ahead of their Kouhais.
That had been about half an hour ago. Now she was by herself in one of the building’s locker rooms used by the talents to change clothes for in-house performances and such. The staff had offered to get the cleanup started while they all got freshened up and got ready to leave. Roboco and Ina had stayed behind to help regardless, and to collect leftover food for people to enjoy later. (The latter was very lucky to have pocket dimensions to store that kind of stuff.) Everyone else, though, was scattered around as they prepared for the rest of the day.
Normally, the other members of Gen 0 might have been with her in this room. However, Suisei and Miko had other places to be, and AZKi got a last-minute call from some family who said they needed her. So with the only other member helping with cleaning, she was left on her own as she rummaged through her assigned locker for fresh clothes.
Sora shivered, her body slightly damp from the shower she had just taken. She had gotten perhaps a little too into performing for the members of EN, and had worked up a sweat doing so. She was feeling refreshed now, standing there in a pair of plain white panties and a bra. She was having some trouble deciding what she wanted to put on, though, with her original outfit dirty. Maybe my bear hoodie with how cold it’s getting? But some of my other outfits have decent jackets...
She frowned, tapping her chin as she tried to come to a decision. It was not like she had anything else going on today, but it would be nice to see if she could catch EN before they all left. It was so rare that she got to interact with any of them directly, so she wanted to make the most of the experience! They had all thanked her for the party, but she had felt equally as honored to spend time with them and wanted to make sure that was made clear.
Plus... maybe she could check to see if one of the alphas was open for a challenge while they were in Japan.
She sighed to herself, not exactly having high hopes for that. She had done so before with Calli and Kronii at different points before today, and they had shied away like Suisei did earlier. It was like every new person to the company was already aware that she was on the unofficial “do not mess with” list - one she wished she could tear to shreds. No matter how early on she managed to catch them, they would already be acting like everyone else around her.
But still... it was worth a try. Who knew when any of them might finally change their mind about this whole business? If she kept doing it, then surely word would get around that... she just wanted to have a friendly contest of dominance. That she was not testing them, or trying to intimidate, or whatever it was they believed she was up to when she released the correct pheromones.
...She wondered sometimes if it was thanks to her Genmates and other early members. If they contacted their Kouhais when they joined just to be sure that they never gave her challenges themselves. All to preserve this idea of her being a holy idol who-
Growling, the star-idol shook her head violently, trying to dislodge such notions. She took a deep breath, trying to keep herself calm. You did fine at the party earlier. Don’t ruin the rest of your day over ideas you have no evidence for. All it will do is... drive a wedge between us and all the friends we’ve made here.
That was the last thing she wanted. She loved all the amazing people she had met thanks to Hololive, and would cherish these bonds forever. As said before, she was even flattered a little that she was held in high regard regardless of her overall popularity. She was proud of what her determination in this industry had led to for her and all of them.
All she wanted was for more of them to be... casual around her. In private, if nothing else. To be allowed to indulge in the activities of the average alpha with those she cared about. To be able to have a challenge again with someone. Any contest was appealing at that point after-
“Well damn - so that’s the gyatt that you’re hiding all the time under skirts and stuff,” a voice spoke up behind her. “Not the biggest, but streams don’t do it justice.”
Yelping, Sora spun around, raising her hands in a defensive stance. When she looked, though... she saw it was only Gigi, one of EN’s newest members. She stood on a bench between the rows of lockers, putting her more at eye level with the original idol. She looked much the same as before, wearing her orange and yellow hoodie with its hood pulled down. Her pink eyes gleamed, the black tail behind her swaying almost hypnotically with what looked like an orange eye of its own, but she could not tell if it was real.
Taking a few breaths to calm down, she looked at the short woman with disbelief, trying to process the sudden intrusion. “G-Gigi? What are you doing here? This isn’t where EN changes when they’re here.”
“I know,” the gremlin said, grinning at her. “I came here to spend a few moments with you.”
...The star-idol blinked once. “Me?”
Gigi shrugged, looking almost amused at her confusion. “Is there anyone else in the room right now I’m talking to?”
“No, I just mean... I...” Shaking her head, Sora tried to get some semblance of control over the situation as she gestured to the surrounding room. “Where did you even come from? I didn’t hear you come in at all!”
“I used the door,” the gremlin replied simply.
“...But the... the door is quite heavy. The hinges are fairly squeaky, too.”
“I was very stealthy and careful about it.”
“But that isn’t how-” the star-idol began, only to notice once more a gleam in the other’s eyes. Sighing, she decided to give up on that and crossed her arms. “Nevermind. But... why did you want to see me?” She glanced down at her state of undress, blushing lightly. “And why could you not wait outside to do so?”
“Does me being here make you uncomfortable?” Gigi asked... Though while her tone was joking, there was a nervousness given away by her pheromones - scent like freshly brewed coffee with sugar. (She was not normally a fan, but it somehow worked for the other.)
“I don’t very much like being taken off-guard by someone coming in while I’m like this,” Sora deadpanned. She sighed again, though, as she shrugged. “But it’s fine. I’ve changed in front of plenty of the other girls before.” It’s weird to be doing so around someone so new, though.
The gremlin relaxed a tad, giving an easy smile as she stepped to the edge of the bench she was on. “Well, to answer your question: I just found you... interesting during the party. And I noticed some things that I wanted to talk to you more about.” Her eyes suddenly flashed with... some other emotion she could not discern. “Depending on what I learn... I also thought a locker room would be a good enough setting.”
The star-idol’s eyebrows furrowed. Just what did that mean? She did not know... but for some reason, her chest and stomach felt a little tingly all of a sudden. An anticipation in the air she had no clue how to place.
She tried to ignore it as she sighed, turning back to her locker and continuing to search through her clothes. “Al... right, then? Just give me a second to pick out an outfit.”
“No reason we can’t talk while you look, right?” Gigi asked, hopping off of the bench... Her feet never touched the ground, though, as her tail hit the tiled floor and kept her elevated. It moved the claws on its end, getting her beside the human girl surprisingly quickly as she continued to smile at her. “So... you’re an alpha, too, huh?”
Sora shrugged, figuring that was obvious. “Yeah. Most of Gen 0 is, actually. Only Miko is an omega. I hear it’s rather similar for your group?”
“Yep, though we’re trying to see if we can ‘upgrade’ Cecilia at some point,” the gremlin confirmed. She sniffed a little, clearly judging her pheromones. “Hm... reminds me of tayaki. They’re pretty strong, too. You must be hot with the omegas. Did you have any good mates before joining Hololive?”
The star-idol nearly choked a bit at the comment. It had been ages since anyone had talked with her about anything related to love and stuff. It was another part of the pedestal she had been put on by the others. Hearing it so out of the blue was almost surreal to her after so long.
...But it certainly was not unwelcome. She could not help but smile some more, a small thrill going through her at the prospect of enjoying such a simple conversation topic again. She had no clue why this Kouhai of hers was acting braver than the others, but she was not going to ruin it by asking too many questions despite the sudden intrusion. At least, not yet.
She picked up the pink shirt that went with one of her casual outfits, inspecting it as she shook her head. “Not really. I mean, I had quite a few admirers, even before my dreams to be an idol took off. But I was always more focused on those dreams, so I never really took time to be that close with any omegas.” She hummed to herself. “Well, actually, I guess A-chan was a close contender. Nothing ever really happened between us, though.”
“A-chan is an omega?” Gigi asked. When she got a nod, she gave a low whistle. “Damn. And she managed to rise to such a high position in the company before retiring? Good for her! This place has so many more opportunities for them than in Freesia!”
“Some old biases still exist, but the world has come a long way there,” Sora agreed. She tossed the shirt back, inspecting some of her skirts. “What about you? Did you have any good mates in the past?” Her pheromones were certainly potent enough to attract plenty.
“Nah, none for me,” the gremlin said. “To be honest... their pheromones don’t really ‘do it’ for me. Doesn’t matter how much they flood an area with them. It can actually be quite annoying, in fact.”
That caught the star-idol’s attention, looking over at her more. “Really? That’s a pretty rare trait.” There were known cases - of alphas with no strong attraction to omega pheromones, and vice versa. But this might be the first time she was knowingly talking with someone like that.
Gigi nodded to confirm. “Yep. My parents thought it was just a phase at first, but my... time in Justice I think has finally convinced them.” She tilted her head. “You don’t mind, do you?”
Sora scoffed. “As if I’d ever judge a person on something so trivial. The people who do baffle me. It’s not like you have any control over it.” She shook her head. “Honestly - it’s not like it affects them. Plenty of alphas date other alphas and betas as well regardless of such a trait! So what does it even matter?”
The gremlin looked a little stunned by the passion in her voice. A small smile soon graced her lips, though, her voice softer as her cheeks pinkened. “That... means a lot, hearing it from someone like you. Thanks.”
The star-idol gives her a big grin, always glad to brighten up someone’s day. “No problem! I can promise you that nobody else will judge you in Hololive over it, either.” She did not believe they would, anyway, and if they did... they would answer to her. Putting that aside, though, she looked at her Kouhai curiously. “I hope the rest of Justice has treated you nicely over it, too. Which is not me accusing them of anything - they all seem wonderful! I just don’t know what your exact relationship with them all is.”
“...You could definitely say they’re accepting, yes,” Gigi responded, smirking like she had just told some great joke.
Sora raised an eyebrow, but decided not to press the matter, the tingle in her chest intensifying. Ignoring it and focussing on her clothes once more, she attempted to keep the conversation going. “So was there anything else you needed? I don’t want you to keep your friends waiting.”
“They’ll be fine - and even if they leave, I can track them down easily!” the gremlin reassured. Then... her face took on a more serious expression than she had seen the whole day. “But if it’s alright... can I ask how you’re doing with your friends?”
...The star-idol paused, the hairs on the back of her neck standing up. Hoping that she was misunderstanding her, she attempted to maintain her smile as she looked at her again. There was... no way the other had noticed anything before, right? “What do you mean? I’m fine with Suisei and them!”
Gigi looked unconvinced, raising an eyebrow as she sniffed. “Really? Then why are your pheromones going a little haywire there? I can detect a slight ‘dejection’ in them as well. You’re very good at hiding them. I almost didn’t notice that at the party earlier with all the others in the air.”
Sora blinked, her hand unconsciously moving up to her neck to cover her scent glands. “Y-you can detect all of that?”
The gremlin nodded, gesturing at herself. “Uh, yeah? I’m the chaser of Justice for a reason! My sense of smell lets me pick up on a lot of subtle things. It helps me with keeping track of my quarries no matter how far they are! It took years of training to hone these senses!”
The star-idol stared at her a moment longer, a little amazed despite her surprise. Even the animal-hybrids of Hololive like Korone did not have such an acute smell. She wondered if it was a trait all of her kind had, or if she was a special breed of alpha. Subsections for them and omegas existed, but they were so rare that not a lot of people knew the terms.
She was brought out of her thoughts by Gigi sighing, leaning back against the nearby locker. (It looked kind of comical since she was still suspended by her tail.) “Look, if you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine. I know we just met. But if you need someone to talk to... well, that’s half the reason I’m here.”
Sora’s eyes widened, amazed at how... thoughtful that was. It was not like they were close like she just said. And... no offense to the shorter woman, but she did not seem like the most reflective of individuals. Yet here she was, checking up on her Senpai after one meeting even with her friends waiting on her. Suddenly, those eyes that had been filled with mischief before had a depth she would never have expected.
She hesitated, not sure if she should say anything. The only person she had confided with about any of this was A-chan - with the promise she would not confront the others about any of it. As much as she valued her best friend’s input, though, there were simply things she did not understand as an omega. Stuff that could not be conveyed with words.
Perhaps... venting to a fellow alpha was just what she needed. One who so far did not seem blinded by her status.
Thus, clinging to that thin hope, she sighed and relented, staring pensively ahead into her locker. “I... I just get a bit tired of it sometimes, is all. Of being seen more as the one who helped start Hololive and... not the girl underneath that image.”
The gremlin tilted her head, her voice kind and inviting. “Can you elaborate on that?”
The star-idol shrugged. “All of my friends, including those who were here early on... They act like they’re afraid to engage with me. That I’m ‘too special’ and ‘pure’ to be engaging in certain activities. They respect my authority, but won’t do things like be too crass around me except for jokes on stream, which they then apologize to me for later. As if I haven’t told them a thousand times that I don’t mind and want them to be themselves around me.
“But even worse is... I don’t know how to describe it. I’m treated like the pack leader, but it’s like they overlook the urges that come with that for me! Nobody wants to accept my challenges, or give any prodding at my position, or-!” She took a deep breath, raining in her temper as she slumped somewhat. She stared ahead melancholically. “Every fiber of me wants to engage with them like that... but I’m just a figurehead, it seems.”
Seconds passed, her wishing to say more - feeling nowhere close to properly explaining herself. But despite this... Gigi seemed to get the gist of things, both from her words and the pheromones of frustration she was producing. She placed a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it gently. “I’m sorry... that sounds rough. Every alpha needs to let loose at least once in a while with their pack. It sounds like you’re getting the beta treatment, though.”
Sora chuckled bitterly. “It might have been better for me if I was born as one at this point.” She sighed, rubbing a hand down her face. “I... I don’t hate them, though. They all believe in me - look up to me. It’s not like I want to step down, either - not yet.” She closed her eyes. “But is it so much to ask for more... normalcy in my life, despite the fame and prestige?”
“...I don’t think so,” the gremlin eventually said. “You’re a person like everyone else. What you’re asking for should be very simple to have. I don’t imagine it’s easy to deal with, especially when it’s related to your alpha instincts.”
A short, relieved laugh left the star-idol. She had wondered if she was crazy to want these sorts of things and reclaim some of those early-day experiences. So hearing from someone new that it was alright was a weight off of her shoulders she had not realized she needed. It did not solve anything, but... it was validation, at least.
Gigi shifted, leaning even closer with her tail as she continued. “They should definitely be accepting the challenges you provide. They don’t have to be anything deep or pack-altering. It can just be for fun, or to highlight a weakness they want you to shore up.”
“Exactly!” Sora exclaimed, throwing up her hands. “Do you know how maddening it can be at times to fill the air with challenging pheromones, only to be left dry so many times in a row? I mean, you can’t even do it for a video game?”
“I think I’m getting the picture,” the gremlin replied, moving behind her a bit. “I smelt the remnants of your pheromones for one when we showed up earlier. For singing, I’m guessing, given everything set up?”
The star-idol nodded, just breathing in for a moment to continue being calm... However, she soon paused as she became aware of a... shift in the air. Not just in a mood sense, but also from her Kouhai’s pheromones, which had gained a heaviness of... anticipation to them. She also noticed that the hand was still on her shoulder, whose hold suddenly felt quite... possessive. Her companion’s other hand also suddenly brushed at her midriff, reminding her of her state of undress.
She shivered, feeling her face start to flush. A nervous feeling built up in her chest, though... it was not unpleasant. On the contrary, the way her heart was picking up felt good. Tingles went through her body... including for some reason down near her groin, which surprised her. Her rut was not for another two weeks at least, and yet this feeling...
Swallowing thickly, she blinked hard to clear her thoughts, trying to figure out what was happening. (Deep down, though... she thinks she knows.) Not turning her head, she glanced as far back as she could to try and see the other’s face. “G-Gigi? What-?”
“It must be so hard on you,” said woman continued, her voice seeming to become smoother with every word. “No mate and no alpha to let some steam off of. Nobody willing to give you some relief of any kind... when all you want is a simple challenge.” She chuckled lowly, leaning in right next to her ear... before whispering huskily. “So... what if I provided one?~”
The question was punctuated by a sudden wave of fresh pheromones... her coffee scent suddenly sharper. A clear sign that she was pushing her. That... she wanted an official alpha challenge, just between the two of them. A test of dominance.
Sora’s breath caught, eyes wide. Was... this really happening? Was someone... finally asking for a contest with her? She wondered if she had passed out at the party and was dreaming. If so, though, she never wanted to wake up. She did not think she was dreaming, though. It felt too real - the beating of her heart and... the sudden heat inside of her. Pent up indeed...
She was in too much shock to respond for a time. But she quickly tried to force some words out, as if worried the challenge would disappear if she did not. “What... kind of challenge?”
Gigi hummed, fingers idly drumming at her shoulder. “Anything you want, really. We could go see if the karaoke stuff hasn’t fully been packed away yet. It is what you originally wanted to do, isn’t it? I don’t like to think I’m a bad singer, so that could be a nice back and forth.” She snickered. “We could make it hard by having to do heavy metal songs.”
“Oh God,” the star-idol managed, a few giggles escaping imagining it. She was aware of the loud screaming that often went into that type of music, so unlike what she normally did. Just picturing the faces of everyone else if they ever heard her doing that kind of singing...
“Or we could put this on a small raincheck and play some games later this week,” the gremlin offered next. Her fingers shifted to start digging into her Senpai’s back - carefully avoiding getting too close to her neck. “I’m not leaving anytime soon. Just give me a date, and I’ll come running to your house, where we can talk snidely and shove one another while we play like proper alphas!” The grin in her voice became more palpable. “But I’m guessing that you don’t want to wait, right?”
Sora shook her head, holding back an indignant growl at the notion. Something... primal inside of her was stirring now, awoken after so long without any true contests. She had to clench her hands to keep her breathing steady, fighting off a trembling deep in her core. But for all her self-control, she... she could not just step away from this. She needed this!
She licked her lips, trying to keep her voice casual to hide her desperation. (Her pheromones were likely giving it away, but she could pretend otherwise.) “Roboco probably got most of the karaoke stuff put away by now. She’s crazy strong when she wants to be! So if we can’t do either of those things, then...”
Gigi’s breath was on her ear again after she trailed off, her tone conveying a giggle without needing to vocalize one. “...Then what, Sora-Senpai?”
The star-idol closed her eyes, her nose twitching from the other’s eager pheromones. She... had a pretty good guess what her Kouhai was aiming for. Yet she was not going to let go of her pride to ask herself, so she played it coy. “...I don’t know. Why don’t you give another idea? You seem rather smart.”
The gremlin was silent for a moment. The original idol wondered if the short woman was going to try and force her to give the offer. Her lips twitched, about to flare her pheromones and demand that she say what she wanted-
-but cut off as her Kouhai’s second hand placed itself on her stomach... its fingers centimeters away from her panties, holding back a growing bulge. The one on her shoulder also trailed its nails closer to her neck. Her companion’s smaller body pressed against her back, her warmth seeping in despite still being clothed... and a rod of her own poking her.
The Chaser of Justice’s next words were as blunt as the pheromones she sent. “Just one where we can have a good time...”
...The entire room seemed to hold its breath, waiting for Sora’s response. Some might have expected her to throw off Gigi for her actions. Such a thing was completely unprofessional for her to do to her Senpai. There was also the idea that someone might step in at any time, catching them in such a compromising position.
...Instead, she gave a curious hum, as though her whole body was not tense from anticipation, her voice casual. “You are... quite the bold woman, aren’t you?”
“I think it’s more stupidity,” the gremlin responded, making no further moves as she kept speaking in her ear. “I tend to do a lot of things without thinking them through. I just do what I think will make people happy, or get a laugh from them... or satisfy them. I’ve bitten off more than I can chew before.”
“Including with your team?” the star-idol guessed, a puzzle piece sliding into place.
“With Liz and Cecilia, no,” Gigi answered. “Or, well, I mean that I was able to handle them, if not overpower them. Which is kind of funny with the latter since she isn’t an alpha or omega. Raora, though... dear mama, is that woman a tease. Those eyes of hers help her find all of my weak points, I swear.”
“...Do you think I’ll be easier?” Sora asked, smirking a little as she let her voice become more teasing. (She... did not even remember the last time she did that.)
The gremlin hummed once more, her lower hand slightly creeping toward her underwear. “Don’t know yet. Humans can be surprisingly difficult and stubborn. I can’t say I’d mind, though.” Some of the husk suddenly disappeared from her voice, her tone serious. “But only if you consent. I know I’ve gotten you riled up, but if this isn’t what you had in mind, I can give you a... moment in private, and we can find something else to do around the building.”
The star-idol smiled at this. She had not doubted that her Kouhai would back off if she asked, but it was still nice to hear. With whatever magical abilities she had, she could likely overpower her in a fight. Yet here she was, showing respect for her wishes.
The question was, though... did she want this? It was... definitely not what she had envisioned as what she would want to do if she could finally get someone to accept a challenge. Realistically speaking, there was no reason they could not do singing, either, even if the karaoke stuff was put up, or find games like the shorter woman suggested. There was no need for such an escalation in activity.
...But it had been a very long time. And the EN member was being ever so kind with offering her services to help with her frustrations. With the primal urges stirring in her gut, too...
Sora turned her head, catching the other’s eye. “You move quite fast with things, huh? With consent, of course.”
“Chaser,” Gigi said, gesturing to herself like it should be obvious.
The star-idol snorted. “I don’t think that’s a real excuse.”
The gremlin raised an eyebrow. “Is there a problem with that? Or me being an alpha?”
Sora gave a minute shrug. “Those are not issues with me.” She tilted her head in consideration. “But there is one thing that gives me a bit of pause.”
Gigi leaned into her face. “And that is...?”
A second passed... then the star-idol’s pheromones sharpened. She grinned viciously, letting her urges bubble to the surface as her tone lowered. “I simply don’t believe you're brave enough to go down on your Senpai like that. Can you prove me wrong?~”
The gremlin’s response was to quickly spin her around, followed by crashing their lips together.
Sora growled into the kiss, pressing close to her challenger as she tried to force her jacket off. Gigi was not idle, either, as her arms wound around her tightly and her hands started to scratch down her back. She also lifted the human off of her feet, using her tail to carry them both elsewhere in the room.
The star-idol paid this no mind as she wrapped her legs around the other. She ground her hips into her Kouhai’s, their members becoming fully hard in their clothed containers. They grunted and panted, but did not stop their makeout session, with their tongues getting involved. She marveled at how human the other’s was, if rougher, even as she gave up on the hoodie and forced her hands under her shirt. She Groped at the small chest under what felt like a sports bra, lingering on the stiff nipples she found beneath.
Small moans came from her Kouhai, making her shiver and growl deeper. Her entire body was abuzz, the tingling from before becoming an inferno of want. She never in her life thought she would be humping a coworker she had barely met in a locker room where they could both be caught. Yet all thoughts of the risks were drowned out by the pounding in her heart and the thick pheromones of lust wafting between them.
Plus... the shorter woman looked cute. With how good her tongue was as well, she decided there were worse people she could have a fling with. Thank Christ I don’t have to worry about protection for this... At least I hope not. I’m not doing it in the ass for this...
(God, A-chan would have a heart attack if she heard that one aloud.)
Her hazy musings were stopped as she left herself being lowered. Paying attention to their surroundings again, she saw that the gremlin had carried them over to a large blue crash mat that had been lying on the floor. They were used during choreography lessons at times when they were doing particularly tricky maneuvers. Staff sometimes left them in these rooms as well, knowing how... hyperactive certain talents were.
She was very glad for it now as she was placed on her back, her hair disheveled around her. Gigi broke the kiss, both of them panting as she leaned up and sat on top of her, grinding her hips once more on her Senpai’s member. It forced her to suck in a gasp, causing deep chuckles from the gremlin as she pulled off her hoodie. “Someone sounds needy right now.~”
“Not as much as you’ll be,” Sora growled, her fingers digging into the mat. She resisted the urge to buck her hips, biding her time as a frenzy built in her chest.
The gremlin actually shivered, her grin savage and excited as she tossed aside her shirt, leaving only her black bra. “Oh, wow - you’re good at that. You could pin an omega with that voice! Such a shame you’ve never had a mate.” She hummed. “Which reminds me... Are you a virgin? I’d hate to take your first time.”
“Am I in for that bad of a time?” the star-idol asked with a teasing smirk.
Gigi barked a laugh. “Oh, screw off! I only mean it’d be a shame to lose it in these kinds of circumstances instead of someone you love.”
Sora felt a tiny thrill at someone being willing to curse directly at her playfully. The lookout for her satisfaction was also a nice touch. But still, she shook her head as her partner lifted off for a moment to take off her shorts and shoes. “Well, I’m not. I’ve never been with an omega, but... funnily enough, it was another alpha like you.”
“Oh?” the gremlin asked, kicking her lower garmons aside as she was left in baggy black boxers. “Who was the lucky girl?”
“I’ll keep that one to myself,” the star-idol said. “Just know it was a Hololive member... and I didn’t lose.” She propped herself up on her elbows, her grin widening. “I showed her why I was on top of this company... and I’ll do the same to you.”
Gigi grinned back, leaning closer, her pheromones almost seeming to match the heat of her breath. “That confident, huh? Not even a little scared that I’m a mythical being?”
“Who says the other person wasn’t one, too?” Sora asked, eyes defiant.
The gremlin merely chuckled, leaning right in front of her face as their breaths mingled. “Hm... It would be quite the story for me to tell, you know. Meeting you for the first time, then asserting my dominance on the same day. Showing off the strength of the new Kouhais coming in.”
“It would be,” the star-idol agreed, raising one hand to move some hair off of the other’s face. “It would also be a nice story if I overpowered you and showed that the older Gens still have plenty of vigor in us. Experience over youth, almost.”
Gigi nodded, the two staring into one another’s eyes. There was desire in them... but also that glint of challenge. To make good on the claims they were spewing to each other. To prove who was the stronger alpha - at least as far as their instincts went. It was a clash of wills, waiting to be unleashed.
It had been too long since Sora had a challenge of dominance... and she did not plan to go down easy now that she had one again.
Her Kouhai was not going easy on her, either, as she suddenly dived in and reclaimed her lips. The shorter woman’s hands went along her back, one finding the clasp of her bra, and the other kneeing her ass. It made her moan, but she quickly retaliated by pushing her hands under the gremlin’s own bra. She pinched at it, reveling in the gasps it caused between their heated kisses.
Eventually, she pushed the garment up, leaving most of her partner’s chest exposed. She lowered her head, latching her lips onto the left nipple immediately while one hand groped the other. Gigi sucked in a breath, instinctively pulling her in closer as moans and growls continued spilling out. The star-idol knew they had to be feeling especially sensitive thanks to her pheromones, able to rile up alphas and omegas alike.
Her advantage only lasted so long, however, as the gremlin, even in the throes of pleasure, managed to get her bra undone. It fell to the ground, leaving her nipples exposed to a sudden attack of pinching and twisting. Flares of pleasure went down her spine, eyes rolling back briefly as she moaned from the assault. Yet even so, she kept up her attack, hoping to overwhelm the other first.
Sora soon found her back on the mat again, Gigi looming over her. The shorter woman started to roll her hips, the friction on their members making them shiver. But her Kouhai was the one in control, managing an angle that caused her Senpai to receive more attention. It left her panting, having trouble keeping up her work on the other’s breasts after a while. There was a hot feeling starting to build up in her groin - not ready to release, but noticeable all the same.
Gigi took a good sniff of the air, clearly pleased with what she was smelling. She grinned cockily down at her, giving her hips a good roll. “Oh? What’s the matter? Giving up so soon, Senpai ?~ Not that I mind servicing you, of course.”
While the star-idol normally felt she was quite humble, the comment stabbed at her ego as an alpha. She glared up, face flushed as she swallowed down further noises that wanted to escape her throat. The way she bared her teeth was not becoming of an idol, but matched her alpha nature perfectly. If this little brat thought she was that easy, she had another thing coming!
To prove so, she shot both of her hands to the gremlin’s boxers, yanking on them. It exposed her member to her, rather thick and with pre-cum leaking from the tip. She saw how it stiffened at suddenly being free, as if expecting her next action.
The next second, her hand moved, pumping the member up and down. Gigi choked up, her hips thrusting into the motion. Delicate fingers rubbed at the base, then rose back up and using fluids from the tip as a lubricant. She could feel how it pulsed, the texture once more being very human. Guess gremlins and us have a lot in common.
After a minute of this, she watched the EN girl grit her teeth, the stimulation causing her to lean forward onto her Senpai for support. She smirked, leaning up enough to whisper in her ear. “How does it feel? Being pleasured by the ‘seiso idol’ of Hololive? These aren’t skills I make very public. Do they shock you?~” She emphasized the point by rubbing her thumb over the head of the member.
A guttural groan left the gremlin, her hips twitching. Yet even with her face screwing up with pleasure, she gave the brown-eyed woman a defiant look. “Y-you... you’re not g-gonna make me give out first! I can do this just as good!”
Hands moved down to Sora’s panties, making said woman growl as she tried to stop it. However, Gigi soon reclaimed her lips, sending out a heavy wave of pheromones as she did so. The sudden tongue down her throat left the star-idol struggling. And despite not being an omega, the intensity of the other’s scent was making her head a bit foggy, further slowing her down.
This gave her Kouhai the opening she needed to get her panties down far enough to let her member free. The gremlin looked down as it pointed upward, a gleam in her eyes as she licked her lips. Realizing she was losing control of this, Sora tried to increase her strokes. Yet this only lasted a second before her hand was seized followed by the other as they were swiftly pinned above her head. When she tried to move her legs, the short woman’s tail pinned them both below the thighs.
Gigi moved to the side of her, using her knees and legs to help keep her weighed down. Looking over her Senpai, she grinned as she leaned closer to her body. “My, my. I saw it earlier, but you look gorgeous. Such strength hidden in such a slender body, and the size of your appendage there!” She nodded at her member. “You’re quite the alpha, and I’ve known plenty of them... Which is why this is going to be so nice .~”
Grinning widely, she used her free hand to start rubbing Sora’s dick. She hissed, squirming under the firm but smooth jerkings, but unable to escape her Kouhai’s grasp. She took deep breaths, her nose filled with her scent and making her dizzy. The heat in her groin got stronger, a pressure building and making its way to her shaft.
The heat intensified as the gremlin moved her mouth to her nipple, sucking and grazing it with her teeth. The star-idol fought to keep her breath steady, trying not to focus too much on the stimulation she was receiving. She had to admit, though, that the shorter woman was incredibly good at this. She supposed she would be, given what she claimed about her Genmates, but still...
Gigi unlatched from her breast, her smile feigning sweetness, but there was a hint of triumph in those pink eyes. “You still holding up there? You getting close?”
Sora shook her head, wishing the denial was closer to reality than it was. But... God, it had been a long time since she had been treated like this. The growls within her chest were slowly but surely giving away to whines as a fire burned brighter in her gut.
“You don’t have to lie - I still respect you!” the gremlin continued. “You’re the reason I’ve had such an amazing six months, if you think about it. You made Hololive. Hell, hiring Advent and our monitoring of them helped give us the first clues that we had been lied to. I know it’s a little silly, but thank you for that!”
Her cheery voice did not match the lewd motions of her hand. The star-idol was panting more, a tingle building in the base of her member. It was slowly expanding - a sign that it was ready to knot someone. She bemoaned the sign that she was losing it... yet the desire to climax was starting to drown it out.
“Honestly, this whole contest might have been unfair from the start,” Gigi kept saying, fingers lingering over the knot briefly. “You’re so out of practice trying to dominate people. Your friends have let you get too complacent!” She shook her head, her eyes then showing a reassuring kindness. “So don’t feel bad about how this is ending. You have to start again somewhere to get back into things, don’t you? I’m happy to help there!”
Sora’s eyes started to glaze over, the heat starting to rise more through her shaft. For a second, she found herself lulled by the words. It... would not be so bad to give in, would it? This could be seen as... practice. The idea seemed more appealing as her hips started to vibrate, desperately trying to hold back from unloading-
-which became harder as a tongue went up her shaft, making her moan and her toes curl. Gigi giggled, looking her way and smirking as she licked her lips. “You taste wonderful... So why not let me win? Let your strong alpha give you all the praise and pleasure in the world. Just stop struggling and let go .~”
The point was emphasized by a lick on her member’s head. The star-idol’s eyes fluttered, her strength nearly giving out. For another second, she truly felt like obeying. Letting her head fall back onto the mat and waiting for that release. She could feel it only moments away, the heat rising and knowing she was nearing the point of no return. It would be so easy - she was so close to it...
...But that would mean she would lose the challenge. After so long, nearing the point of begging someone to just accept one with her... she would lose. Show that she had lost some of her sharp edges as the pack leader. As unserious as the contest was, it would be a humiliation after all this time.
And as the alpha of Hololive, she would not accept that.
Her hands clenched, pure spite and determination clearing her head of such weak, traitorous thoughts as surrender. Gritting her teeth and fighting against the fire in her groin, she tried to force her words out amid growls and moans. “You... y-you...”
Gigi smiled smugly at her, seeming to believe she had won. “Yes.~” She swirled her fingers around the knot, a pressure trying to build-
-which was as far as she got before Sora fixed her with a resolved stare, her voice powerful. “You are going to stop.”
The command was punctuated by a flare of pheromones from her, her tayaki scent practically sticking into her own mouth as well. The potency was enough to make the gremlin’s breath hitch even before they fully hit her. Once they did, though... the hand on her member stopped moving, and the other one and the tail holding her down went slack. It was like her Kouhai’s brain had stopped functioning for that single moment.
It was all the time the star-idol needed to strike, breaking free and grabbing the EN member. Before either could blink, the shorter woman was on her lap, held close as her legs wrapped around her. She did not pin her to the mat, though... as that would only interfere with her ending this quickly.
To that end, she wrapped her hand around Gigi’s member, stroking it vigorously. Then, her other hand went around the back... and started to do the same with her tail. It was a bit of a gamble, hoping that the area worked as an erogenous zone as well. However, given what she knew about members like Okayu and Towa, she had high hopes.
She was rewarded by the gremlin’s tail straightening and going rigid, the eye on the end widening. (So it was real after all, then.) Her Kouhai’s normal eyes also blew open, a breathless gasp leaving her. She swore she could see her mind, barely recovering from the pheromone assault, was further stalled by her movements. She gasped, unable to form words at the twin assaults on her sensitive parts.
Sora laughed breathily, smirking wide at the poor woman. She leaned next to her head, whispering as she wrapped her full hand around the tail’s base. “Hm? Is something the matter, Gigi? You never did answer what you thought of my skills. Want to give one now?”
Gigi just gasped, struggling to put together two words as her body shuddered, unable to recover. “I- What- You- I- You-”
The star-idol giggled in her ear. “I’ll take that as ‘satisfactory.’” She hummed, moving her strokes along her Kouhai’s dick to focus around the tip. “You were right, I suppose. I am out of practice. I should have been able to counter you much sooner than that. I let you get so far with that. I’m definitely going to need to better my endurance.
“But... I didn’t become the pack leader by being lazy, I’ll have you know. I’m not some fresh-eyed runt looking to prove herself - I’m a woman with experience. And that includes undoing little brats like you.” She smiled, kissing the other’s earlobe as she increased her pace on both appendages. “And you’re so close to becoming undone, aren’t you sweety? You want to be so good for me and release all that pressure like a good girl, right?”
The gremlin was biting the inside of her cheek, her eyes screwed shut as she tried to shake her head. “N-no. I - ugh - I’m... Y-you’re...”
Sora could feel the struggle the shorter woman was going through. She was resisting moving her hips, hands clenched white at her sides. They seemed to be trying to loosen, though, as they tried to move up. Her tail was also bending, as if going to wrap around the human in a few seconds.
Needless to say, the star-idol was not going to allow that. Thus, with a teasing smirk, she lowered her head to her Kouhai’s neck. She blew a breath right where the scent glands were... then gave it a long lick. She slathered it up, going as far as to plant kisses there. (No biting, though - a challenge was not a place to claim someone.)
The effect was instant, with Gigi turning into putty at the assault on such a sensitive place. Her hands flailed along her Senpai’s back, trying to find purchase as she let out high-pitched moans. She started to buck into the hand jerking her off, member throbbing hard. Her tail spasmed, giving the human plenty of room to scratch at the base where it met her back.
She licked again at her neck, her voice sultry. “There you go. No more lying. You want release, don’t you? To be good for a strong alpha like me?~”
The gremlin gurgled, evidently struggling with words. She tried to open her mouth... but Sora rubbed around the tip of her dick and scratched hard at her tail base. Her eyes rolled back, a deep moan leaving her as she tried to thrust harder.
“Say it,” the star-idol ordered, voice leaving no room for argument. She started to lightly lift her fingers from her Kouhai’s member, tickling the underside of it. Her touch became more feather-like as she went from the expanding knot up the shaft, ready to pull away entirely.
As she brushed the head, however... Gigi broke. She whined, burying her face in her shoulder as she desperately thrusted, trying to chase the hand. Her voice was shrill and desperate. “Okay - okay! I give! You win! P-please, just let me cum! I-I can’t take it! I... I...”
Sora hummed as if considering it. Her index finger idly swirled around her Kouhai’s tip, while her other hand scratched around the tail base. She blew a breath on the other’s neck, her voice deceptively gentle. “...Who’s the stronger alpha, then?”
“...You,” the gremlin breathed out, voice thick with lust.
The star-idol chuckled lightly. “Good girl. Then in that case...” She let a pause hand in the air, coating her finger in more leaking fluids-
-before her whole hand wrapped around the member and jerked it, fast and without remorse. She scratched right where the tail came out, barking her command. “Cum, my little alpha!”
The moment she finished speaking, she went up and locked Gigi in a deep kiss, forcing her tongue down her throat. She watched as her eyes rolled back, only whites showing as she thrust wildly, chasing her release. Her hips became wild, her member twitching like crazy as her entire lower half shook-
-before screaming in her mouth as she reached her peak. White fluids shot from the shaft, spurting out with enough force to coat the top of her breasts. Further spurts hit the rest of her chest and stomach, sticky and hot against her skin. More kept coming for several seconds as she kept rubbing up and down, milking out as much as possible.
But eventually, after a last weak sputter, the gremlin untensed. Sora gradually slowed her movements, letting go and moving backward to give her Kouhai space. The shorter woman fell forward, breathing heavily as she supported herself with shaking arms. Drops of semen leaked out onto the mat as she panted, shivering from overstimulation.
Sora watched for a time, her alpha instincts filling her with immense pride over her victory. She smiled victoriously, looking down at herself and taking some of the white fluids covering her between her fingers. Curious, she licked them, though ended up grimacing a little. Like her pheromones, it was a bit too much like coffee for her taste buds, but more musky and salty.
Still... there was a deep satisfaction in tasting it. In coming out on top of this challenge. Her heart felt so full at being able to revel in such a victory again, all thanks to the woman before her.
And she knew just how to reward her... considering her own member was still hard from their earlier teasing.
Grinning, she scooted closer, maintaining her husky voice. “My, my. Look at how dirty you got me. And after so much time showering. But I’ll forgive you - it shows how much you loved that, doesn’t it?”
Gigi mewled, her pheromones submissive, though unlike with Suisei earlier, it felt earned. Giggling, the star-idol grasped the back of her Kouhai’s head, tugging enough to make her look up. She gave her a steely look, her tone once more commanding. “But you’re still going to make up for it. And you’ll do so by finishing what you started, little alpha.”
The gremlin looked confused for a second. When she pulled her head toward her shaft, however, recognition flashed in those eyes. Swallowing thickly, the EN girl nodded meekly at the unspoken instruction. Then, her mouth opened wide, she engulfed the JP member’s dick in it.
Despite how big it was and the woman’s size, she managed to fit most of it in. Sora felt her tip hit the back of the other’s throat, whose choked noises sent pleasant tingles down her shaft. The next second, her Kouhai started to suck, bobbing her head up and down as she licked all around the appendage.
The star-idol groaned in satisfaction, the heat in her gut returning with full force. She grabbed at her fellow alpha’s twin tails, pulling them forward and backward to control the pace better. “T-that’s it. Good girl. Don’t stop until you’ve made me cum. Understood?”
A grunt of acknowledgment came from Gigi, who started to hum around the member. She seemed to relish in the rough treatment, moaning and her tail wagging rapidly. Even as her eyes watered from difficulty breathing, gagging and spitting a little, she kept pushing on, trying to bring her to her peak.
Sora did a good job holding on, savoring the hot mouth and tongue around her dick. After another minute passed, though, she knew she would not last much longer. The previous teasing had left her so wound up, and that coil in her was so close to coming undone. The heat traveled up her shaft, barely able to keep her hips from thrusting.
Thighs pressing together, she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she forced her Kouhai to bob in short, quick bursts, mind blanking out. “T-take it all in! Swallow every last drop!” It was the last command she could give as the warmth became unbearable. Before she knew it, she felt something traveling up her shaft, making her pull faster and faster-
And then she unloaded deep in her Kouhai’s throat. She threw her head back, giving a long moan as her climax whited out her mind. Her hips jerked, forcing more cum out as the other’s tongue kept moving, bordering on overstimulation. Even in the middle of her high, she marveled at the clear experience the gremlin had, swearing she had never felt such levels of pleasure before.
Soon, though, the star-idol senses returned. Breathing hard, she let go of the EN girl, falling back onto the mat propped up behind by her arms. Her Kouhai pulled back from her softening shaft, making her shiver as it popped out. She watched as the pink-eyed woman licked her lips, lapping up a little excess fluids that had spilled onto her lips and chin. God - with how much came out, I’m surprised with how well she handled it.
As they both started to catch their breaths, Sora shook her head, trying to clear some of the haze from it. She sent Gigi a tired smile, sitting up more properly. “You doing alright? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
“Eh, Ceci is worse when she’s getting impatient,” the gremlin reassured. She laughed breathlessly, smiling back. “But... damn. I meant what I said about you humans being full of surprises, but... I think I underestimated you.” She shook her head. “I swear, you are way too unassuming.”
“I get that a lot,” the star-idol responded, both of them breaking out into giggles. Sighing, she then scooted closer to her Kouhai, taking a nice breath of her calmed pheromones. She smiled warmly, nodding to her. “But seriously... thank you for that. I... I’ve missed being challenged like that. Everyone is just so scared of me these days, though...”
Gigi’s eyes softened, her smile becoming more caring. “It was my absolute honor, Sora-Senpai. I’m always happy to help with people’s problems.” She snickered. “Getting to bang with the first idol of Hololive was a nice bonus on top of that, though!”
Rolling her eyes, Sora reached out and pulled her into a hug, sighing deeply. “Well, still - thank you so much. This was... quite the treat for me, too.” She sighed, nuzzling the top of her head. “But... no need to be that formal. I’m a friend, aren’t I?”
Her Kouhai sighed as well, wrapping her arms around her. “Fair enough.”
They remained sitting on the mat like that for a while after this, embracing one another. The gremlin leaned into her, humming contently as she gave more submissive pheromones. It made her giggle, curling her fingers through her hair. This was not at all how she expected her day to go, but... it was nice, she found. Her heart was filled with affection for the smaller girl - not love, but still a deep appreciation for her. This contest of dominance had given her a new understanding of her that only two alphas could get... and it made her protective over her.
It was so good to have someone willing to give her that push she had yearned for...
The moment was broken by Gigi speaking up against her. “Not to complain, but you do realize you’re getting my cum all over me, right?”
The star-idol chuckled. “You’re the one who got it all over me to begin with. I have to freshen up again thanks to you.”
The gremlin looked up at her, smiling cheekily with a glint in her eyes. “Are you going to need any help with that?”
Realistically, no. However, she smirked at her Kouhai, having an idea of what she wanted. “Is this an excuse to have a round two?”
“It could be,~” Gigi answered vaguely, tail swishing slowly behind her. “Perhaps more in the coming days, too, if you have time? Just to see if this contest was a fluke. Not that I care about my domination and submission scores being even now, but... everyone gets lucky, you know?”
Sora hummed, shrugging her shoulders. “I suppose I’m not against it. But I expect a few challenges that are not related to sex as well if you’re going to keep visiting me while you’re here. I have other areas I need to strengthen up in again.”
“Deal!” the gremlin agreed, shaking her hand vigorously. “Spending time with any of my JP Senpais more sounds amazing!”
The star-idol laughed at her enthusiasm, feeling like she was in for a good time. She pulled her into another hug... but decided to make one last point. “But just so we’re clear about the sex...”
She paused... then sent out some sharp pheromones, speaking sultry. “My victory was not a fluke... and you are going to be very good practice for me, my good little alpha.~”
Feeling the other’s dick harden again and poke her at the words, she thinks they both knew how true her words were, which made her more excited to get back to the shower to “clean.” The real fun was in proving that dominance she had, after all. Something she hoped she would be able to do with her other friends again one day... though perhaps not all this kind of contest.
But still... Sora was not opposed to arranging more of these sessions with Gigi in the future if Justice was willing to share...
Chapter 24: Ache Part Two By Insomniackid7 (Omega Heat)
Chapter by Insomniackid7
Summary:
When feelings meet coincidence and hope meets a chance, will you take it?
(Alpha Liz and Shiori, Omega Raora and Nerissa)
Notes:
Additional Tags: Messy Poly Negotiations, bitching (An Alpha dominating another alpha; but not to turn them into an omega in this case)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nerissa knew she was in deep trouble. She knew that she could fall in love so easily, hell, it was a bit of an in-joke back in her college days; picking up betas and omegas and falling in love all in one glance. The same happened with Shiori, thing was, the archivist was just the only one who reciprocated fully instead of being infatuated or wary of her hybrid status or her secondary sex. Shiori indulged her, bantered with her, and after everything she thought that was all she needed.
No. Her traitorous heart had to speak after a picture flew into her view and she saw pink, cute, and embarrassed Raora.
After introducing themselves properly all those months ago, over coffee dates and sinful tiramisu, Nerissa knew she pack-bonding far too quickly. In fact, calling it pack-bonding was too convenient a term.
She was crushing. Hard.
Nerissa tried to deny it. Empty-nest syndrome from their pack in college splitting up, Raora was going through a similar thing and why wouldn’t two omegas meet and talk about it? Especially if their Alphas were working during the day, and most of their work was at home? Simple and understandable.
…Only, it was too domestic. Going to the other’s apartment in the morning to switch off breakfast duties, cooking up lunchboxes for their mates, grooming each other’s traits while lying in an expanded nest…
Oh, she’s got it, bad.
She would just freak out on her own, but the worst thing is, she can’t tell whether to feel guilty or not.
It’s not like she only wants Raora. She’s greedy enough to want her mate too.
Liz feels like she jumped right out of a romance novel. Tall, well-kempt, chiseled abs, gracious manners, and she looks at Raora like she’s her world. A look that was more and more getting turned to Nerissa, and even Shiori. And while she wasn’t a predator bloodline by any means, the way in which Raora would sidle up to Shiori and the two felines would always end up cuddling didn’t go over Nerissa’s head. This really was turning into a mess, wasn’t it?
“Something wrong?” A soft, accented voice asked, totally unaware that Nerissa has been staring at Raora’s exposed neck in her off-the-shoulder shirt.
“No, just thinking about how many feathers you’ve snuck in the nest, Raora.” Nerissa teased. It was her favorite thing to watch the panther’s face turn red as she squealed and hid her face in the only available place, the raven’s bosom.
“You’re not going to find more there.” Nerissa laughed, trailing her long pianist fingers down Raora’s spine, admiring the soft curve of her spin before carefully avoiding her prominent cheeks in struggling short shorts to cup her hip. Raora grumbled before her tail wrapped around Nerissa’s leg and her arms wrapped more actively around her rather than lazily at the panther’s side. Candy floss and powdered sugar was becoming her little guilty pleasure and their nest (yes, their nest, she can count on the times she’s sat in it without Raora on one hand, even if she includes the alphas who would rather monitor them with the gooiest expressions on their face hidden behind a book) was mixed with blankets and pillows and clothing from both couples. Even a shirt mistakenly taken by Liz, who wore it until Shiori pointed out it was Nerissa’s at work, who swapped with Liz there and then, afterwards it had been lost in Raora’s hamper before finding its way back to Nerissa scented up with all their pheromones.
“Leave me alone! You get them everywhere! I’m making use of them!”
“Didn’t you turn a pair into pens for Liz and Shiori?”
“See? Use!”
“And I get a cute lap cat who leaves her fur everywhere.” Nerissa laughed at the affronted squeak. “But I cannot go without these cuddles.”
“If you’re going to make fun of me, maybe I should get up and eat this lasagna myself!” Raora got up like she was liquid, taking her time and brushing her chin and soft body against Rissa before she managed to put her braincells together and grabbed Raora by the waist and gently pulled her down. Being bracketed by those soft thighs almost derailed the Raven before she managed to whine.
“No, no! I’m sowwy!” Raora looked at her with suspicion, humming as she made herself comfortable on Nerissa’s hips. Her clawed hands tracing the back of Nerissa’s as she hums and mulls over her decision, Nerissa didn’t want her to separate and wound her hands around Raora’s back, her wings coming up to frame the panther.
“Fine. Only because you’re cute.” Raora pouted for just a moment before stretching and laying back on Nerissa, looping her arms around the Raven’s neck. Their breaths mixed and synchronized, the lasagna cooking away waiting for the bell to ring and bother the little piece of heaven Nerissa wasn’t sure she should have, the increasing strength of the smell of candy floss enticed her to forget about it.
“If you frown anymore your face will freeze like that.”
At this point, Liz was able to filter out the things her librarian said with mild ease, but she did make it a point to relax her face, just a bit. She spared a glance to the black and white cat finding a comfy home in the large passed down ‘ancestral’ chair she never saw a use for other than decoration. However, ever since smelling mold so strongly in the “office” the other Alpha was given, Shiori found herself given an open invitation to Liz’s office with all the big-time lawyers.
Shiori sensed that this was a massive breach of some type of rule but everyone was too frightened of Liz’s bared fangs and lineage to disagree. The last yuppie who tried to scold Shiori for ‘lounging about’ and ‘bothering her betters’ nearly pissed his pants from the scent of an angered Alpha. Then Shiori verbally picked him apart in such a meticulous way that rumors started popping up.
Apparently, it was known that Liz had a feline lover and now the whole office thought that Shiori was Raora, essentially. The librarian found it a little funny but it nearly put Liz into a spiral as propriety was her bread and butter. Thankfully, Shiori brought Nerissa in to cajole Liz into singing with her, a plan that went off without a hitch and calmed the alpha.
It didn’t stop the rumors, but at least Liz was in a better headspace while Shiori dealt with things her own way.
“You’re done with your work for today?” Liz asked, highlighting a section with such vehemence Shiori couldn’t help but muffle a purr.
“Yup. Section 35 of 82 cleared. Just waiting on you.” Shiori smiled, it was vaguely threatening to any one else, but Liz knew it was a reminder. Raora, Shiori, and Nerissa had teamed up and scolded the dragon for her late nights at the office and now she was to take Shiori home in their car as insurance that she didn’t lose herself in work, even with the increased workload as of late. Shiori knew that heir didn’t mean to lose herself, but her loyalty and persistence didn’t have to come at the cost of her sanity and health.
“Yes, dear.” Liz rolled her eyes, a smoky huff of breath following.
“You should call me that more often. Nerissa would like it.”
Liz gave a suspicious side-eye, “I have seen your collection of Alpha x Alpha books, Shiori. You can’t trick me this time.”
“Oh no~ the mighty Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame has seen my unmentionables!”
Shiori lived for seeing Liz’s face screw up as her brain short circuited. “Don’t say it like that!”
“Oh? What were you thinking about, Liz?”
“That’s it! We’re going home! You have activated your silly time and I won’t put anyone else through that!” Shiori wondered if she should point out that Liz never said ‘I’m taking you to your house’ but rather ‘home’ as if that’s right where Shiori belonged.
Raora hummed along with the tune Nerissa was singing, some long forgotten show tune that had the bird bouncing around and dancing while the artist pulled dinner out of the oven, ready to cool as she added one last layer of shredded cheese and grated pepper to melt generously onto the lasagna. Just as she set the casserole dish on a grate to chill a bit, she heard keys jingle and a voice mindlessly mirror the tune. Nerissa noticed and winked at Raora who moved to the back of the couch to watch the show better.
In walked Liz, her body slackened in relief as she put her coat up, Shiori following close behind and trying to peek at the food. Suddenly, Liz was dragged into a waltz hold by Nerissa who smiled wide and hummed the tune again. “I know you, I walked with you once upon a dream, I know you. That look in your eyes is so familiar a gleam.” She pulled Liz into her, nudging her temple and leaned left. The heir followed; rusty dancing skills learned years ago returning to her as she allowed Nerissa to lead. “And I know it's true, that visions are seldom what they seem. But if I know you,” Nerissa twirled by her own power before Liz smiled and took the reins smoothly, letting the songbird focus on the high notes whilst they carried about the living room. “I know what you'll do, you'll love me at once. The way you did once upon a dream ~”
Liz laughed and joined in, “But if I know you, I know what you do, you love me at once, the way you did once upon a dream.” Their harmonies were enough to stun a whole ballroom let alone their dancing. Raora however had a different target in mind. She slunk onto the couch and reach up behind it, easily grabbing and pulling the alpha to rest with her back to the artist’s chest, hugging her as Liz and Nerissa commanded the room. Shiori relaxed, getting lost in the strong scent of sugar and sweet as she watched the taller duo swing around, flowing from a showtune to a tango that scratched the back of the librarian’s head. She knew from watching endless musicals with her omega, but it that memory was being blocked by the fact that Raora’s dexterous hands seemed to be roaming everywhere.
Raora purred into the taller alpha’s ear and nuzzled Shiori’s cheek. “Watch.” The singers went back and forth again, pulling each other close and leaning in as they sang, just the heat from their stare as they responded to each other’s phrase before hitting the classic tango stance and burning up the living room carpet as they charge forward before moving their generous hips in a strong shuffle, hands gripping and run up and down toned bodies. Shiori’s hands were more interested in gently petting soft, soft thighs leading to a warmth hidden behind Shiori’s back. Raora squeezed her sides encouragingly as she went, giggling and humming right into Shiori’s ear. It was maddening. And sweet. She turned to Raora, gold meeting gold and so close their fangs bumped. Raora twined her leg in between Shiori’s, bringing her impossibly closer and drawing a sigh from the librarian. “Warm…”
Shiori felt her member twitch, quickly getting interested. The other leg not wrapped up in Raora’s was spread by a fluffy tail, her hands trailing lower and lower while Shiori felt warmer and hazier. She growled, low in her throat before turning around and putting her hands on either side of Raora’s head, pressing her hips to the alluring warmth below her, hidden by layers of cloth. Raora purred and licked at Shiori’s face, her hips bucking and causing such delicious friction that Shiori almost didn’t hear the harmony stop and be replaced by a trill that just made her instantly hard through years of habit.
Problem was, it wasn’t from the omega beneath her.
Shiori used all her remaining sense to turn her head to where Nerissa was pinned to the wall by Liz, who looked almost feral, bared teeth and scales trailing up from her chest and being more pronounced, the smell of a pre-heat omega and pomegranates almost had Shiori keening. She just knew Nerissa was dripping. Pre-heat sweet trailed strongly from Raora who tried to pull Shiori back down with plaintive tugs at her shirt.
“Wait.” Shiori commanded the madness of the moment cowing to her growl. The room stopped, and both omegas shivered but the other alpha was slow to react. “…D-did both of you sync up?”
The question hung in the air for a bit before Liz’s face went as red as her hair. She babbled apologies while putting Nerissa on the smaller loveseat while Shiori extricated herself from Raora’s grabby hands.
“Shit.” Nerissa said, sitting uncomfortably next to Raora. “It’s been a while since it’s been so strong. Or sudden.”
Raora whined, “Really? Mine are always this bad.”
Shiori and Liz politely stuck their heads out the window.
“Uh…ladies…. how much time do we have before you’re in full heat?” Liz said, holding onto the wall and Shiori’s shoulder with such strength that it should have hurt, but the other Alpha was just glad for the grounding.
They heard some muttering behind them before silence.
“Cazzo, we’re so wet.”
Shiori and Liz politely moved to the balcony.
Through the door crack they heard, “Tomorrow?” Raora guessed.
“That close?” Shiori groaned.
“Y-yeah.”
Liz stared out to the courtyard and blew out a stack of smoke. Her hard-on was not going down. “We need to get supplies…”
Shiori turned to Liz and then to Raora who was red-faced and breaking out into a sweat a few deliberate feet from the door, Nerissa was sitting on the couch and trying to keep her hands firmly on the couch. “Should we talk about this now?” The librarian pointed to all four of them.
“What do you mean? We’re going to take the next few days off and take care of our mates.”
“Oh, okay. So, you want to fuck Rissa first?” Liz let out a sound that reminded Shiori of deflating balloons as she shakily turned to the other alpha. Nerissa just somehow curled into a ball and fell to her side before the smell of arousal made her scramble off it. “I don’t mind, honestly. And I don’t think that Nerissa minds either.”
Liz turned to Raora and panicked, but instead, she saw the confident panther sizing both the alphas up from behind the glass, “I could go for bird tonight…Or maybe another cat?” Shiori shivered but held her ground, winking at the panther.
Liz tried to argue, “Look I’m sorry for putting hands on your omega like that…but we can’t.” A traitorous hope bloomed in her chest. “Can we? My ancestors used to horde lovers and we did away with the practice generations ago so…”
“Was it unwilling?” Nerissa finally found her footing and walked behind Raora, leaning down and scenting the mewling omega and staring right at the two alphas. “If they slept around, then that’s their issue, but all of us like each other, right?” The raven nodded to the two outstanding members that sat at attention, “It’d be different in our case, right?”
Liz crossed her legs and tried to ignore the way the omegas leaned into each other, flirty and happy and smelling so damn good. “You’re not just saying this because you’re going to be heat-brained soon, right? Because if we do this, you’ll be wearing my mark.” Liz growled.
The omegas whined in assent, and Shiori purred, pressing on her skirt, and holding onto the railing. Liz squinted at the alpha, and Shiori rolled her eyes, “What? I know what I like. And you’ve been lowkey courting me anyway. The food? The chair? Your scent is everywhere and I like it too much now.” Shiori grinned her trademark grin, “Want to make those rumors come true, little dragon?”
Liz growled and tried her hardest to not sink her teeth right into Shiori, “I’m getting groceries!” She grabbed Shiori by the shirt and braved her way through the sweet sugar-covered berry pre-heat smell, “When we get back…I hope you all don’t plan on going anywhere.” Liz kept dragging Shiori who received two kisses from the omegas who then turned to fix the nest before Liz could reach in her bag and slap a scent patch on them both.
Nerissa could feel the building heat and dizziness that came from heat rearing its ugly head, but her mind was clear enough to help move the nest closer to the bed, getting pieces from her apartment and adding it to the large nest on the bed. The mixed smell of pastries and books by the bonfire was lulling her to a comfy headspace, she could almost forget the moment when Liz went from singing to growling and grabbing her up by the thighs, ready to claim her.
“Are they back yet?” Nerissa whined.
“No. I haven’t received any texts.” Roara answered, moving Shiori’s mini fridge into the bedroom and stuffing it with bottled water they did have. Nerissa noted that her face was permanently red and she was on the third pair of shorts tonight. Every time they had to go into the hall Raora was hit the worst by Shiori’s scent and would soak everything.
“You okay?”
“The sooner they get back the better. I think…with us both going into heat, the pre-heat period is…shorter.” Raora shivered as a shock of pain went up her spine, her body begging to be claimed.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t apologize!” The panther managed to hop up next to Nerissa and soothed the taller omega by rubbing her face near her hot scent glands. “I’m excited, you know.”
Nerissa hugged her, “I am, too…”
“Remember when we first made dinner? Liz liked your scents on me so much it sent her into a frenzy!” Raora laughed, her raspy voice lower as she pushed the Raven to lay down. “Dragons are fun. She took me, right there in the hallway, couldn’t get enough of your scent and let it out all on me.” Raora remembered that Liz looked so guilty as she had to bridal carry the panther to bed, bitten and sore from being pressed and fucked against the wall.
“Really?” Nerissa asked distractedly, while her body was getting too hot to be comfortable while paradoxically searching for another’s warmth.
“You know…sometimes, me and Shiori…we like to giggle about you two eye-fucking from across the room. We like to cuddle and watch you flirt.” Raora’s eyes were turning more predatory, her hands holding Nerissa’s cheek. The taller omega stuttered under the attentions of the panther, turning away as her embarrassment took hold, but Roara wouldn’t let her look away. “You’re all so pretty…” Raora purred and a wince of pain crossed her face, “Can I kiss you?” Nerissa didn’t even waste a moment, rising to kiss the panther deeply, her feral hindbrain purring and loving the taste and feel of the other omega. Nerissa was greedy and now had no reason to hold back when the smell of candy floss calls to her so sweetly. Her tongue pushed into Raora’s, meeting and moaning as their heats reached full capacity.
Nerissa’s questing hands pushed and fondled at whatever she wanted, even pulling at Raora’s generous ass, making the girl on top of her grind and buck, little whines enticing Nerissa to continue. Raora felt herself be flipped and Nerissa rested her weight on the smaller woman as she bit whatever she could fit in her mouth, Raora’s ears, her jaws, her collarbone, and she even spent a moment to lick at the mating bite. Raora arched and squeaked, Nerissa kissed it again and reveled in the purr Raora let out, “Don’t worry, I’ll wait for the others before I mark you.” Nerissa pulled at the shirt the omega was wearing, “But I won’t make you wait for some relief.” With Raora exposed, Nerissa took her time to look over the heated skin of her new lover, “So pretty.”
Nerissa nipped and sucked at the freely offered skin, loving at the hardened peaks, and listening to the purrs that almost outpaced Raora’s breaths. She cupped Raora’s chest and marveled at how soft and malleable they were, her awe only stopping as the other omega pulled off Nerissa’s clothes, scratching and pulling the other girl closer.
When Nerissa was pleased with the already bruising skin, the raven kissed her way down to the intense heat, she bit the hem of the shorts and pulled them down with Raora’s hips lifting desperately. Raora widened her legs, letting Nerissa see a slice of heaven, dripping with slick and quivering. Nerissa immediately threw a leg over her shoulder, then the other, raising Raora’s hips up so the panther had to balance on her shoulders. Raora reached for her knees to hold onto and locked her ankles behind Nerissa’s head just before lightning ran up her spine as she felt the first swipes of Nerissa’s hot tongue. “I used to be a bit of a playgirl before Shiori claimed me, you know? I have pleasured many an omega and beta before.” And the raven set about proving it.
Raora threw her head back and screamed, Nerissa lapping at her clit and drinking up everything Raora had to offer, Nerissa’s sinful voice hummed right into her pussy and took the bucking from wanting hips like a champ. It didn’t deter Nerissa from taking her fill and making Raora reach up and grip her horns, Raora didn’t expect the excited moan from Nerissa or the way she redoubled her efforts, dragging her teeth on a hard clit.
Raora’s world was spinning, the only anchor was between her legs a determined to make her go crazy. She barely heard a door opening and someone cussing over her screaming. She managed to open her eyes just enough to see their two alphas, bottles in their arms and a shocked expression on their faces as they watched. It was too much, and her body tensed and arched, hot cum drenched Nerissa’s face while she screamed and buried her claws into the sheets.
When her body stopped shaking, she felt the presence of her alpha kissing her cheek and purring deeply, the slitted pupils of a predator about to strike revealing her true emotions. An omega’s stamina during heat helped her come back to herself quickly while Liz eased her up, the panther’s attention taken away by the visual of Shiori licking Nerissa’s face of Raora’s flavor. Liz ripped the scent patch off of herself, and then plucked the patch from Shiori too, trashing them with prejudice and letting their pheromones reign freely.
Shiori reached down and lightly swiped at Nerissa’s dripping pussy, “Liz, feel this.” Shiori sounded huskier than Raora or Liz had ever heard her. When Liz moved over, she threaded her fingers through Nerissa’s long black hair only to reach the base of her skull and firmly grasped the omega’s hair, making her head lean back. The tall alpha purred and licked at the familiar flavor of slick before licking into Nerissa’s mouth, holding her right where she wanted to be. With absolutely no resistance, Liz greedily took her time enjoying their combined taste before her hands reached down and immediately became soaked.
“So fucking wet.” Liz growled.
“Sorry to make you wait so long.” Shiori offered as her hand pet Raora’s fluffy tail, her nails following along until she scratched the base and make Raora shiver. “There, there. How do you feel?”
“Empty.”
“Liz?” Shiori called.
The red-head didn’t break her stare from Nerissa who was teary eyed and pulling at Liz’s clothes, sweet berries and pomegranates mixing with cinnamon and a roaring hearth, “Yes?”
“Mind if I have her first?”
“Only if you don’t mind me taking Nerissa. I want her to scream.”
“Have fun.”
The room was filled to the brim with alpha hormones, the constant ache and burning of heat abated for a moment as the comfort of strong alphas was just what the omegas craved. Liz growled deep and pulled Nerissa harder against her, touching everywhere she could. Nerissa opened herself to Liz, purring and gasping at the rough, questing touch. The raven’s hips bucked uncontrollably, only to be answered by a strong hand cupping Nerissa’s burning core. Two fingers mercilessly ventured into the source of the slick and left the omega spinning. Nerissa could only manage to hold it together enough to rip at the nice clothes over the straining body of her patient dragon, more and more scales spreading from her chest to her shoulders and face as her body heat increased. When Liz did have to unhand Nerissa, it was only so she could rip off an article of clothing before going back and adding another finger, curling just so Nerissa could moan and beg wordlessly.
Shiori was no less feral, fangs clinking with Raora in their desperate kisses, leveraging her feline knowledge to ease Raora into building up again by reaching for her ears, tracing the rim, and scratching at the base. Raora yelped and leaned her head into Shiori’s attentions, her hands not staying idle as the alpha was quickly disrobed. Shiori’s skin was much softer than she thought it would be, pressing deliciously into her curves as she ground herself into every crevice. Shiori made her way down traveled roads, adding onto Nerissa’s bites and hickeys, and leaving some of her own, her hands moving to play with Raora’s tail, opening her legs more and more as her scent enveloped the librarian’s senses.
As soon as her cock was revealed to the cold air, Shiori was dripping and her knot was half inflated, she didn’t care if she didn’t last long, she just needed to get inside Raora. She flipped Raora onto her side so she could see the erotica beside them while one hand kept a firm grip on her tail, rubbing with intent as she set a leg on her shoulder and aimed. Raora purred uncontrollably as Shiori collected plenty of slick by rubbing her length along her weeping slit, and her eyes couldn’t keep from glancing at Liz manhandling Nerissa onto her hands and knees, claws tickling quivering wings as the dragon kissed up her spine.
“Liz! Please!” Nerissa squealed, feeling the dragon hot member graze her thighs made her crazy.
“Such a good omega, so ready for me. How long have you wanted it?”
“Forever! Since I saw you! Please! Claim me, Alpha!” Liz grinned like she hit the jackpot and pushed forward. The large spade head easily made its way into Nerissa’s neglected pussy, it was so girthy it managed to quiet the raven as she got exactly what she begged for. Little soft spines along the length touched every sensitive spot she didn’t know she had. Halfway in, Nerissa remembered how to scream again, her wings popped up in ecstasy while her arms turned to noodles and her face hit the mattress, the only thing to act as support while she took it like a good omega should.
Beside her was no better. Raora was in shambles as Shiori kept giving her a tail job and setting a steady pace, her moans a backbeat to Nerissa’s submission. The feline alpha grinned madly and licked her thumb before pressing on Raora’s clit like a button, swiping it, circling it, flicking it, tapping it, whatever would make Raora squeal and tighten on her cock. Velveteen ridges and quivering heat had Shiori leaning more and more into Raora, her fangs ached. Her night vision let her see the mark on the shoulder opposite to her, and the nice, clean shoulder offered up. “Raora, can I mark you?”
Raora didn’t even bother with language. She just pulled the other cat closer and nodded, her heavy breaths the only sounds she could make just before Shiori took what was given freely. Raora paid her back with an explosive orgasm, milking Shiori for everything. A full knot went from pounding Raora’s lower lips to slipping in with a grunt. Her insides felt so warm and full as her scent gland hurt pleasantly; Raora purred harder as she reached up and used her strength to pull Shiori more towards her front, ignoring the rotation in her pussy so she could place her own bite.
Nerissa couldn’t think beyond the healthy pounding she was getting. Liz was absolutely letting loose all her frustration and pent-up sexual needs on her and she was happy to receive it. Strong thighs bracketed her own and was perfectly able to press her need relentlessly. Liz bit at her ears and fondled her large breast, pinching her nipple while Liz’s other arm crossed under Nerissa to hold her hips back to Liz’s. Nerissa was throwing it back as much as she could, tightening her pussy with every thrust and drawing Liz in. The loud noises were embarrassingly erotic as Liz staked her claim with her dick and her teeth nipped along, finding the perfect spot for another mark. “So pretty. You’re even more beautiful when I’m fucking you! Come on, babe, you’re taking me so well, you can cum for us all can’t you? Let us see how slutty you look when I fill you up!”
Nerissa obeyed and keened. Her body shook and her wings flapped wildly seconds before Liz pushed her flailing body down more to thrust hard a few more times before joining her and popping her knot in with surprising ease. The dragon let out a devastating roar that was barely muffled when she added to her horde and claimed Nerissa viciously. Pomegranate, berries, and blood was next to heaven for Liz.
For a short while, peace reigned in the room. The omegas had gone boneless resting under their new alpha. Shiori purred and licked Raora, grooming her carefully as her knot slowly released. Liz had moved so Nerissa could face them, her hands gently rubbed Nerissa’s side while they all enjoyed the stillness.
“Anyone want a water?” Elizabeth asked.
Various groans sounded off and she laughed a bit, kissing Nerissa as she carefully dislodged herself from her. She went to the pile that had been quickly abandoned went Liz and Shiori walked into the show that was waiting for them when they got home. She passed them out and waited patiently to make sure her other mates were hydrated.
Then she set her sights on the lithe body of the archiver who was apologetically pulling away from Raora.
“Shiori.” Liz called.
“Hm? What’s up?”
Liz crawled back into the nest where they all laid and stood on her knees. Her cock was hard again and the other alpha looked so pretty.
Liz tackled Shiori, gaining a shocked hiss before a coy mewl. The dragon held Shiori’s half-hard cock and jacked it roughly, smiling at the low moan before dodging the subsequent elbow. “Not gonna just let me have you?”
“Where’s the fun in that?” Shiori grinned, her smile full of moxie.
As the alphas struggled, Nerissa slunk over to Raora and the two omegas went to the edge of the nest to avoid the short struggle. Raora rolled her eyes, “Alphas.”
“It’s fucking hot, though.”
Shiori tried her best to grab at Liz’s larger member but the dragon was hard to get a decent hold of without getting a rough kiss on a sensitive spot that made Shiori stunned. She even got a few slaps on her ass, too. Shiori was trying, but not hard enough; despite kicking out Liz’s knee, squeezing her chest, and growling back at the dragon, she found her head held down by Liz and the dragon resting her full weight on her back.
Shiori’s cock dribbled pre steadily, being bitched like this wasn’t what she was expecting, but it proved that Liz saw her as a challenger, as an equal that was respectfully beat. With a huff, Shiori whined her loss out, and Liz purred. Elizabeth got up from the middle of her back and leaned down to push Shiori’s hair to the side as she kissed the back of her neck. “Is here, okay?”
“Y-yeah.”
Liz grinned, she doesn’t always verbally get the upper hand on the feline, “Say it.”
“…I-I want your mark there… Alpha…”
“Good girl.” Liz bit right at the back of Shiori’s neck, not right on the scent glands, but a submissive spot to tell the world which dragon she belonged to. Liz offered her wrist, and groaned as Shiori took the chance to leave her own bite.
Shiori could barely recover before her hips were pushed up and a warm hand gripped her throbbing shaft tightly. Liz kissed Shiori’s skin before making her way to her ass. “Can I put it in?”
“Fuck! Prep me? Please?”
Raora almost dived for the bedside table to fish out the bottle of lube to hand to Liz before sitting back with Nerissa who was enthralled. Raora reached for Nerissa’s clit and circled it as Nerissa blindly reach for her pussy, not wanting to miss a second as Liz popped open the bottle of lube.
Liz poured a generous amount on her own twitching cock and worked it around the whole girth before taking her lubed hand and adding more to work Shiori open. Shiori’s tail wrapped around Liz’s waist while trying to relax and be open for the dragon. Two fingers increased to three, then four, spreading carefully and getting all sorts of heavy sighs from Shiori. “Ever taken it here?” Liz growled.
“Nerissa likes to peg. Or more ac—hanh! —accurately, she likes to—oh, god! —wear a strap and watch me b-bounce.”
Liz grinned wide, flipping Shiori so the aloof cat had to look at the dragon loom over her before lining herself up, “Then I’m glad she has such good taste.” Liz pushed carefully, holding Shiori’s wrists down she slowly eased her shaft in, and marveled at the way Shiori arched. Despite her rut being triggered, Liz entered as carefully as she could, getting used to the tightness that had her panting for air. Shiori whined and wrapped her legs around Liz, accepting her alpha as much as possible until they were hip to hip. Shiori nearly screamed as she never had anything as wide as Liz but she loved the stretch.
Liz held her wrist with one hand and reached down to caress Shiori’s leaking cock, her thumb rubbing the dribbling head and enjoying the mewls Shiori made while she adjusted. “You look like you’ll burst any second.” Liz let go only so she could drag the back of her knuckles on Shiori’s swollen stomach shaped by her cock.
“I’m not going last long…” Shiori warned.
“That’s fine.”
“You’re not going to knot me, are you?”
Liz sputtered, “I’m trying to fuck you open, not break you open.” Shiori laughed tiredly, and Liz figured that was sign enough to go on and gently rock into her submissive alpha, the tip brushing a sensitive spot deep in Shiori. With every other thrust, Liz pulled back more and more until a slow but hard rhythm built that had Shiori squeaking with every smack of their hips. Liz let go of Shiori’s wrists and held her hips, pulling Shiori into all her thrusts, and not even the feline looping her arms around her neck messed up her pace.
Shiori yowled and moaned into Liz’s shoulder, scratching her claws down the dragon’s back as her body stiffened, her spend exploding between them as Liz felt her dick get strangled and loving heat. Liz pressed her weight into Shiori and let her pace get sloppy as she chased her pleasure. Just before her knot inflated, she pulled out and viciously jerked her cock, focusing on the feline's glowing eyes before she came, adding onto the mess Shiori made and soaked the other alpha in her spend.
Liz kneeled over her, proud and exhausted. Shiori felt amazing, had her ass gaping, was sweaty, and smelled of Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame. “Fuck…” was all she had to say. She looked very much like the cat that got the cream despite the dull pain in her ass. Then she looked over to the two omegas who had slick all over their hands and thighs, Shiori spied the new slightly bloodied mark to add on to the ones the alphas gave them, cementing them all as mates. It made her feel proud and lovesick right before she noticed they were coming closer and licking their lips.
It was going to be a long heat cycle, but no one minded at all.
Notes:
The days will be adjusted soon due to circumstances
Chapter 25: Priestess's Nest by Dammer Doctor (Nest Construction)
Chapter by DammerDoctor
Summary:
Ina's nest is slowly being constructed as Gura and Kronii are trying to figure out what are they missing.
Notes:
Omega Ina, Alpha Kronii, Alpha Gura.
Second part of TakoSameGwaki's life and a part of the Kingdom shared universe (Thank you Hambunger and Seamonkey for beta reading yet again <3).
Chapter Text
The past few months for Kronii were a journey. The establishment of her nation as a proper power in the region due to their natural resources and good trading deals with the Bloodflame, meeting her now partner Ina and getting to know Gura more closely, somewhat of a rival, or lover , the death of a Prince and his replacement by a knight named Kiara (and to be honest Kronii couldn’t be bothered to remember that asshole's name so she is happy he was deposed) and then meeting with the new Queens. Kronii feels exhausted, especially because she didn’t have the opportunity to talk to Ina outside of letters. And because one more reason related to the priestess.
Kronii knew her ruts slowly got synchronized with Ina’s heat. She now expects each time she gets to Ina’s temple to take a week off duty and enjoy her love. Gura also getting in the same routine as her didn’t help the case, but Kronii thought she could manage it.
Until today at least.
The moment Kronii enters Ina’s quarters she is hit by the wave of sweet but smooth flowery smell, coating all of her senses in velvet. Legs shaking, every scale on her body struck with lighting, as she feels herself being dragged to the source of the smell, her omega.
Ina, at least at a glance, expected such a reaction. Her face rests, a gentle smile greeting the snake princess, “Oh, you are early today.” The Priestess murmurs, her robes falling against a pearly white skin as if Ina was born with it.
“C-couldn’t wait to see you, my dear.” Kronii’s voice rasps, she gets closer to the omega, towering over her a bit, tail sneaking around Ina’s legs possessively.
“Excited too.” Ina giggles, her soft cool hand brushes against Kronii’s cheek, and Kronii can’t help but flicker her tongue to lick Ina’s wrist. “Needy even.”
“Hard to…” Kronii gulps, “Contain myself… Your scent…”
“I guess I should help you then.” Ina smirks just a tiny bit, her hand goes under Kronii’s sash, the princess inhales sharply. “But you know the rules.”
Kronii groans, her claws grabbing Ina’s sides, almost ready to tear, “Why can’t we just do it now…”
“Because you will bite.” Ina whispers, her free hand slides against Kronii’s lips, the princess barely holding it together. “And I want all three of us to exchange them together… So be a good girl for me.”
The snake groans, but obliges, her tongue wraps around Ina’s finger, licking and pulling it into her mouth to suck on it.
“Oh so, so needy.” Ina murmurs, her free hand finally unwraps Kronii’s pants to let them fall, leaving the princess only in her white loincloth, carefully wrapped around her crotch, but barely containing the bulge. “Is this all for me?”
Kronii is not sure if Ina means just her ready to burst cocks or clothing or nothing, but the princess would give up all of her body for the priestess. Kronii huffs heavily, letting Ina’s finger finally free, leaving the saliva strand between her lips and the tip glistening in the light. Kronii looks into Ina’s eyes with fire burning bright inside her, navy blue eyes pinning down the priestess with desire and lust inside them.
Kronii flickers the tongue again, only to taste more of Ina’s scent, changing oh just so little but already sinking the princess deeper.
Ina giggles finally letting the loincloth loose/
“I will take it as a yes.” She whispers, leaning towards Kronii to capture the snake’s lips, her hands wrapping around Kronii’s smooth hard cocks.
Kronii sighs into the kiss, finally feeling the warmth, her own hands traveling across the priestess's petite body, squeezing and cupping the curves, sinking the claws just a tiny bit to make the Priestess moan harder and making Kronii smile greedily.
Kronii doesn’t let Ina to retaliate, her snake tongue wrapping around Ina’s much smaller one, only to slide it deeper into Ina’s throat. The priestess shivers and breathes heavily, even her hands stop stroking the snake's cocks, and Kronii only pushes further. Kroniis claws remove Ina’s robes just to slide her hard dicks between priestess’s soft cool thighs. Kronii growls. her tongue keeps sliding in and out Ina’s throat, her claws cupping the omega’s ass as she thrusts her hips back and forth. Kronii groans and hisses more, eyes narrowing down at Ina’s, enjoying her partner rolling them up in pleasure, but keeping the attention on her, removing her tongue almost completely to let Ina get some air.
The priestess moans heavily in response, her core burning, slick dripping down her thighs, coating Kronii’s cocks more and more, letting the snake be faster and a bit rougher. She could feel Kronii’s members sliding against her pussy, each time the smooth flesh thrusts against hers makes Ina only closer to the edge.
And Kronii watches it, consuming every bit of Ina with her eyes. She smiles slyly, not stopping relentlessly, harder, faster, deeper . Kronii wants more, more of her omega, to claim her, to fuck her, to mate and-
Kronii’s hazy thoughts interrupt as Ina leans her head backwards, pulling the snake’s tongue out. The Priestess breathes heavily, lovestruck eyes, half closed, looking at Kronii.
“A-are you hurt?” Kronii’s voice is hoarse, but worried, she stops moving to hold Ina by her sides.
“‘m fine..” Ina whimpers, her legs tight around Kronii’s dicks, “Just… Let’s do it on a bed…”
Kronii just nods, grabbing Ina into a bridal carry, moving swiftly and gently. She puts Ina carefully down on her back, letting the priestess finally get rid of the robe, revealing a body perfect for Kronii's own.
“U-undergarments on…”
Kronii groans but nods, pulling Ina’s legs up and on her shoulders, sliding her cocks again between the priestess thighs. growling from the feel of hot flesh.
Kronii starts moving, groaning and breathing heavily, her members thrusting hard against Ina’s swollen clit, the priestess undergarments long ruined from her slick. Kronii looks at Ina, her face is a mess of lust, love and desire, face brightly red, drool sliding down her cheek, and hair, oh her violet smelling hair , is a lake of purple against white sheets.
“Im… close…” Kronii growls again, her moves even faster, making Ina whine and tense.
“M-me too-aH!” Ina couldn’t finish, locking her legs around Kronii’s neck in a silent scream, grabbing the sheets under her hands, as the priestess cums, hard, slick now covering both of the partners crotches.
And Kronii didn’t keep Ina waiting. With a loud hiss, her cocks pulsates, letting white hot cum coat Ina’s chest and belly, but still making few small thrusts back and forth, painting Ina’s pale skin.
The orgasm lasted for a few minutes until the last drips coated Ina’s now totally soaked undergarments. Kronii slowly slides back, letting Ina’s legs fall on the bed, and making herself comfortable beside the priestess, her tail weakly wrapping around Ina’s ankles.
Ina breaths heavily, one arm crosses her eyes, “Unbelievably … Needy.”
Kronii smiles, pecking small kisses on Ina’s neck, “Sorry, dear.”
“It’s nothin,” Ina mumbles, giggling quietly from her partner’s attention. “But I’m taking your loincloth.”
“Wha-” Kronii looks at Ina with confusion, “Why?”
Ina answers with a glare, glancing for a moment at the undergarments covered in slick and cum.
“O-oh.” Kronii nervously giggles, rubbing the back of her head. “Sorry.”
“Again, it’s okay.” Ina smiles with a stare of a million meanings, “Your loincloth will serve other purposes too. But I do need it because I need to head out to Liz’s castle.”
Kronii sighs, leaning closer to Ina, wrapping arms around the priestess's waist, “I will wait for you here then.”
Ina giggles, finally removing the useless undergarments and tossing them into a nearby standing basket, “We can cuddle for a bit, if you want.”
“Good.” Kronii says, closing her eyes, and nuzzling her partner closer, listening to the heartbeat and licking the scent with her flickering tongue.
###
Gura’s specialty is fighting. Even though she's great with common folk, the last thing she would pass on is a good fight. It get’s her blood going before the important stuff.
But Gura rarely expects someone to overcome her in a fight, especially in close range.
The ighting grounds for practice in Bloodflame Castle are huge and Gura enjoys spending time here to train, and of course when she learned that Elizabeth has a very skilled knight under her rule Gura quickly asked for a spar. It took several months before both became free enough for a spar and so Gura finally stood on the dusty grounds of an arena opposite to Gigi.
“Never have I seen someone use a trident in a fight unironically.” Gigi smirks, holding her sword lazily, point scraping against the ground. “And the tunic? Ain’t those flowy bits of cloth will get in the way, eh?”
Gura huffs, holding her trident steadily, brow twitching from Gigi’s casual stance. “For me? No, I don't think so.” She spins the trident in her grip, tail lashing behind her sweeping dust into the air.
“Sounds like a bit.”
“A bit you have to watch out for!”
Gura jumps in, her trident facing forward, clothing swirling on the wind following her like a wave. Gigi yelps, quickly swinging the sword in the general direction of the attack.
‘Easy fight’ Gura thinks as she pushes forward a bit more only to be deflected to the side. The shark glances at Gigi, who yet again now standing in a relaxed position, sword still lazily balanced in her hand.
‘Luck?’ Gura frowns, sidestep with her weapon held steady in both hands, ‘Will not help.’
And yet her attack is redirected again, now the trident’s blades sliding into the sand just besides Gigi after Gura’s thrust.
Gura jumps back, frowning, her hunter's eyes staring at the knight before her, who still didn’t even try to attack back.
Gura groans, her tail swipes with anger, thumping against the ground, “I cracked your tactic, you goblin.”
Gigi barks, “Oh did you?” she muses, her hand flowing as if the extension of her arm, “And what did the great tactician find out?”
Gura leans forward, her trident ready, “What’s the point if we both know it?” And as she speaks, she grins, pearly white teeth shining in the sunlight, as she rushes forward, sand bursting into an air under her feet.
Gigi yelps, caught by surprise, Gura quickly pushes the trident to hook Gigi’s sword and with an easy twist, the shark throws it from Gigi’s grip, now facing the knight for a final attack.
And then her face meets a fist, stars bursting in her vision as a dull pain lights up in her jaws.
Gigi huffs, shaking her fist, “I hope ya know I’m a dirty fighter, eh?” She says, picking up her sword again, but now is concerned from Gura mulling something in her mouth, as if something got stuck in her teeth, “Uh, are you okay?”
Gura groans, as she spits, the pale gold yellow of the sand marked by red of blood… and pure white teeth.
“OH I AM TERRIBLY SORRY!” Gigi yells, horror and worry crossing her face as she rushes to Gura, knights tail lashes wildly behind her, “I thought I pulled my punch, I am so so sorry!”
“‘s fine,” Gura groans, Gigi standing too close to her as if inspecting the opponent.
“No it’s not?!” Gigi retaliates, confusion rings in her voice, as she holds Gura’s shoulders, “I literally knocked your teeth out!”
“Tooth.” Gura sighs, “And it’s okay.”
“How?!?” She screams, Gigi’s tail raised high up, a weird eye-like spot Gura never noticed before staring at her.
Gura rolls her eyes, opening her mouth for Gigi to see. And what the knight sees is… Fully healthy rows of teeth, with none missing at all.
“Eh?!”
Gura laughs, “Don’t forget I’m partly a shark. We change our teeth constantly, it's totally okay.”
“Oh.” Surprised, Gigi stares at Gura, the knight's tail finally relaxed. “Oh…”
Gura barks a laugh, “Caught by surprise, my favorite tactic.”
Gigi sighs, massaging forehead with free hand. “I guess then we do have similarities between each other.”
“Eh, what do you mean?”
“Well,” Gigi hums, hands crossed on her chest, “We’re both short-”
“Oi!”
“And using non-traditional fighting styles, and apparently slow thinkers at times.”
“What?!” Gura puffs up, scowling, “Did you call me dumb?!”
“I mean?” Gigi hums, “Considering you and Ina-”
“What about it?” Gura frowns, staring down the knight. “What in all the Ocean are you insinuating?”
Few seconds have passed as both girls just stare at each other, completely baffled and confused, until Gigi bursts into laughter.
“Oh, by The Path, you are dense.” Gigi snickers, tail wagging happily behind her. Gura, on the other hand, is at a loss for words, only watching Gigi trying to compose herself finally to speak again, “Oh, that would be fun to see when you realize.” The knight giggles again, softness in her voice soothing the appearance even more, but she recovers quickly, holding up her weapon in hand, properly this time. “But for now, are you eager to continue, mmm?”
Gura huffs, gripping her trident harder, claws digging into her palm, “It would be nice to wipe this smirk from your face.”
“Bring it on then, shark girl!”
It’s now evening, sun slowly moving to its horizon, painting the blue sky in pink and oranges. Both Gura and Gigi, exhausted but satisfied, covered in sweat and dust, sitting on a stone bench, sharing the cups of water brought by maids. Cuts and bruises cover their bodies and some pieces of clothing hang on a few strands, almost ripped, but both fully happy.
“That was a nice fight.” Gura murmurs, leaning back a bit, her tail lays lazily on the ground, thumping against it sometimes.
“Indeed.” Gigi nods, whipping droplets of water from her lips, “Would be nice to fight side by side in actual battle sometimes, eh? Hope you will join me on a patrol one day. Some bandits on the outskirts can be a tough cookie at times, trust me.”
Gura scoffs, “I doubt it. But I will not deny the offer.” She smiles.
“Even if you are a royal?”
“Eh, who cares. We can just call it a hunting party, ya know. Just a group of friends hanging out.”
Gigi happily wiggles her tail when Gura said the word friend, but she continued, “I will take my leave now then. Liz probably will need some help with something important, as usual. But you can take a dip in the bath house on the right from this arena, not hard to miss. And-”
Both girls freeze in place as a distinct but noticeable smell of flowers reaches their noses. Sweet and gentle, powerful but soothing, calming.
Gigi grins, jabbing Gura’s side, “Your pretty one is here seems like. Will not be interrupting love birds!” She laughs and runs away before Gura can say anything back.
Gura bites her lip as she feels her cheeks getting warm already. The presence of her omega gets closer, and her mind comes again to her fighting partner’s words. Gura frowns, trying to figure out what she is missing, but she quickly interrupts as Ina, her omega, sits beside her, placing a soft kiss on Gura’s cheek.
“How was the spar with Gigi?” Ina is quiet and soft, her voice silencing any other thought and sound in Gura’s mind.
Shark girl gulps, heart beating faster and faster, heat spreading through her veins. “It went well.”
Ina hums, head leans against Gura’s shoulder. “I’m glad. Gigi can get a bit… handsy when fighting.”
Gura chuckles. “I found it out the hard way. And no, I'm not hurt.” She murmurs, her eyes soften up as she looks at Ina’s worried look. “Didn’t know you are friends with Gigi.”
“Best I would say,” the priestess murmurs, “Knew each other for a long time. She introduced me to Elizabeth, and then after a few meetings me and my religion got her protection. Probably because Liz trusts Gigi with her life.”
“Uh huh.” Gura thinks, “She is great. I mean, both Liz and Gigi. And they helped you, so I was able to meet you…”
Ina’s ears twitch just a tiny bit, she looks up at Gura with lighting up playfulness firing up in violet eyes.
“J-just sayin’!” Gura says, as she looks away, her face bright red, her omega’s scent only becoming stronger, sweeter.
“Sounds like you want something too though.” Ina murmurs, her hand gently grabbing Gura’s scaly chin to turn her head and face the priestess. “I can smell it. And you can smell me, can’t you?” Ina murmurs, her eyes half closed and staring at Gura with desire and passion, making Gura almost choke on her saliva. “I want you and Kronii to visit me at my temple at night. But I know it’s hard to wait with such… Hard things bother you.” Ina coyly smiles, her hand suddenly on Gura’s crotch, massaging the bulge Gura totally missed. “Let’s find some private place. I will help to sooth you, dear,”
Gura didn’t say much, following Ina to the bath house, which she made a quick path towards. Not even fully closing the door behind them, Ina pinned Gura to the wall beside the window, sinking to her knees before the shark girl, the smell of lust, sweet like honey, coating Gura’s brain with each passing second.
“I-Ina, I-”
“I know, I know, dear,” Ina says, masterfully unwrapping the sash on Gura’s tunic and all cloth around the shark's crotch, “I want you right now. So tasty… Alluring.”
Gura inhales sharply, a bit stunned but enjoying seeing Ina like that, between her legs, desiring her. Gura’s thoughts quickly race against one another, watching Ina nuzzle her now perked up hard cocks, droplets of pre falling on Ina’s pearly skin.
“So strong…” Ina’s voice shaking, white skin now blooming with deep red, eyes wide and full of need, looking at the shark as if she waits, waits for her alpha’s permission. Gura only gulps, hands slowly sliding against Ina’s soft silky hair, claws scraping the scalp, as she navigates one of her cocks to Ina’s mouth. “Please.. Gura, give it to me.”
Gura growls, and so she pushes. The warmth surrounds her flesh, wetness coating her cock as Ina’s tongue dances against it, pulling Gura further in. She moans, loudly, not caring if someone will hear, huffing hard, pulling her hips backwards to only push them forward seconds later. She watches as one of her cocks, dark red flesh, disappears behind Ina’s lips, only to slide back, coated in saliva, and back again. The shark groans and huffs, steadying her rhythm, getting to go deeper inside Ina’s throat, while her second cock slides against Ina’s hot skin.
Gura’s breath is hot and hard, tongue lazily hangs past her lips as she watches her lover taking her deep, Ina’s nose almost brushing against shark’s rough scales on her pelvis.
“G-good girl…” Gura growls again, a nervous smirk appears on her lips, “Taking me so well… Keep going.” She groans and moans, watching her cock being sucked and eaten by Ina, who only looks back at her with those deep stormy gray eyes, full of love and desire. And Gura knows she can’t hold for long.
And she will not.
Gura roars loudly, forcing herself fully inside Ina’s throat, as her cocks start to pulsate, ropes of cum coating the priestess’s inside and making a mess as a second cock shoots across the floor. Few seconds pass, as she is still cumming, Gura pulls out a bit, leaving only the tip of her cock inside Ina’s mouth, which the priestess adds Gura’s second dick, letting both fill her. After a few minutes, and several hard, long gulps, Ina leans back, opening her mouth proudly, showing it clear and empty.
“Tasty shark.” Ina smiles, coughing just a bit, capturing Gura yet again with her beautiful eyes. “But I didn’t like how you pushed yourself in without warning, dear.”
“S-sorry.” Gura’s eyes widened, “I got carried away, I swear.”
“I know.” Ina murmurs, standing up on clearly shaky legs, and Gura notices a wet puddle under her partner. “And I know you will be a good girl after this anyway. But I’m going to-” Ina smiles slyly, the playful fire returns to her eyes, “-confiscate this.”
As she says, Ina unwraps Gura's tunic, the white cloth stained with sweat, leaving Gura almost naked and confused.
“Please remember.” Ina’s voice, like a song to Gura’s ears, hypnotising, “This night, you and Kronii, my temple.” She leans in and Gura freezes, as she whispers “I have something to show you.”
And with that Ina is gone, leaving Gura alone, naked, in a bath house, fully spent but still riled up. Gura thinks, sliding against the wall on the floor, and soon she finally screams in realization, groaning as she punches the wood hard.
“Gigi is right. I am so fucking dumb.”
###
Nesting is kinda weird for Ina. Not in the way she hates it, it's just new. Never having a proper partner before and constantly having the suppressing neck piece on changed her perception of being an omega a lot. But after Ina met her partners, her snake and shark, she started to discover a lot of new things. And building a comfort nest is one of them.
Ina has been in a relationship with Kronii and Gura for a while, and so it resulted in her stealing a bunch of small things: simple jewelry, pretty stones, or a brush. Something Ina can easily excuse as a gift if asked. But due to Kronii and Gura not being able to stay for long, Ina never could get any piece of clothing, and it bothered her to the core. And so she decided to end it today.
And be finally marked in her nest.
Ina breathes heavily. She hoped both of her alphas didn’t figure it out too early. She wanted it to be a surprise. Ina looks over the built nest, her place for herself and partners: small tent in the corner of the room, dim lights reflecting against gold and sapphires, tunic and loin cloth nuzzled deep inside under heavy bed sheets. Ina wants to be coated in their scent, but she needs more. And she will finally get it.
Ina turns around as she hears voices approaching. Arguing, again. Nothing serious, and honestly cute, but for her burning heart it was unnecessary. She groans, feeling her scent aura being disrupted with the sour taste from her thoughts, trying to ease herself into a better mood.
The omega quickly leaves her room to meet her partners and indeed, they are in a confrontation.
“How in all the Depths didn’t you figure it out when she stole your loin cloth?! And you were in her room!”
“Says the alpha who let her get the tunic so easily! And what if Ina’s nest is in a different room, huh?”
“Yeah, but I still figured it out!”
“With Gigi’s damn hint!”
“Oh shut it, you-”
“Ehem.” Ina clears her throat, relaxed expression judging two alphas who turn their faces quickly to face the priestess. “Are you done?”
“S-sorry.” Gura chuckles, nervous smile accompanied by frantic wagging of her tail. “We are here, as you asked.”
Kronii nods, her tongue flickers out, and as Ina figures, the snake princess tasted the air. Ina’s face breaks into a sly smile as she sees Kronii’s pupils go into thinner slits.
“I guess you both figured out why I took your clothing, right?” Ina murmurs, her eyes half closed, longing looks returned in answer. “Well. I guess there’s no reason for me to hide it anymore.” Ina says as she steps forward, unclasping her robe and letting the cloth slide against her soft skin. She smiles from the audible inhale of two alphas, as Ina reveals her fully naked body. “And I definitely don’t need it today.” The priestess murmurs, taking off her collar and finally letting her heat to go into a full power.
Ina feels her legs trembling, both alphas scents, a strong mix of ocean and beach, rushing into her nose, combining and coiling with her own flowery smell. She breaths, in and out, slowly, trying not to fall into the depths, at least not too early.
“I invite you both to my nest.” Ina’s voice raspy, harsh, mouth already dry, heart pounding hard inside her chest. “And mark me. Both of you.”
Thankfully, the alphas didn’t keep her waiting.
All three quickly slid into Ina’s nest. Soft fabric and warm dim light consuming all of them, guarding from the outside world.
Gura and Kronii are needy. Ina gasps, feeling their hands wander across her body, trying to grasp onto every bit of hers, to take her with them. Kisses and licks, sharp teeth glazing against gentle skin, teasing but not piercing, not yet. Both the shark and the snake quickly undress, throwing them to the pile, not letting Ina rest. Gura steals the first kiss, much to Kroniis annoyance, but she waits, the snake’s tail wraps around Ina’s leg. Gura’s tongue is large and cold and demanding, pressing and licking Ina’s insides, overpowering her own. Ina moans loudly into Gura’s teeth, her thighs squirming already, Kronii’s finger slipping between the priestess’s legs, rubbing demandingly at her small nub. Gura growls, breaking the kiss, causing Ina to whine, but soon it is silenced by Kroniis tongue, and it’s all over again. Long and thin, coiling and wrapping hers, going deep into her throat. claiming Ina’s insides to the princess, but alphas don’t stop. As Kronii keeps her claw on Ina’s clit, Gura slides down, nuzzling into the priestess's core, licking its lips. Cool flesh against hot, Ina’s leg shudders in an attempt to close on Gura’s head, but Kronii is quick, her tail holding down her leg. And then, Gura swallows her.
Tongue breaks pass the lips, licking the hot flesh of Ina’s inside, the priestess shaking in deep pleasure. Her body feels weak, already ready to spasm, but then the snake breaks the kiss. Ina wants to protest, but soon words are swallowed by a loud moan, as Kronii starts to lick and bite Ina’s perked up nipple, so hard and sensitive.
“Our omega is so cute.” Dreamy Kronii’s voice breaks the song of pleasure, kiss placed on a second nipple.
“And tasty…” Gura’s voice muffled, her face pressed hard against Ina’s core, the shark's voice goes through her body like thunder, “I want more.”
“Sssame.” Kronii hisses, smiling widely, sapphire blue eyes along with the ocean blue of Gura’s staring at Ina, almost glowing, like a hunter at its prey.
And Ina is all willing to be eaten.
She gasps hard as Gura slides inside her core two fingers, back and forth. And soon Ina almost screams.
“Found it~” Gura muses, as her finger starts to rub and slide harder, right against Ina’s oh so sweet spot.
“I guess I should stop playing too~” Kronii’s tongue licks, longingly, against Ina’s nipple, and then the snake takes it between her lips, sucking on it and pressing her forked tongue against it.
Ina couldn’t take it. And she finally comes.
Ina sees stars for a second, the darkness consumes her vision, but soon, the rising heat, the overwhelming waves of pleasure simmer down, but still burning bright. She looks at her partners with a haze, Gura and Kronii kissing and licking each other, enjoying Ina’s slick much to the priestess embarrassment.
“Ssso much for us.” Kronii murmurs, hissing, crossing her tongue with Gura’s.
“But we need more.” Gura growls, both her and Kronii on their knees, their hard cocks pulsating with demand. “And our little omega wants us too, right?”
Ina nods, almost whining, trying to sit but failing. Kronii catches her quickly, the snake shifting herself on her back and putting Ina on top of herself as Gura places herself behind, strong shark hands now on Ina’s ass, claws digging inside the flesh.
“How much would you be able to take today, dear?” Kronii asks softly, but notes of desire are not hidden at all.
“B-both.” Ina whines, her hips already rising up and down, wanting her partners cocks, “I want both of you i-inside… Please.”
“Needy omega.” Gura chuckles, one of her cocks already pressing against Ina’s core, making her whine. “Can’t do all four though.”
“Guess we will be marking with more than just bites today.” Kronii grins as her cock joins Gura’s and both push inside, slowly, carefully. Ina moans loudly, feeling so full already, but feeling two remaining dicks slide across her body, Gura’s between her asscheeks and Kronii’s against her tummy, sending even more shivers across Ina’s body.
Both alphas groan in unison, their hands gripping Ina’s body, Kronii hissing hard. “So tight…”
Gura growls, her claws digging deeper into Ina’s ass, not waiting and thrusting her hips, with Kronii following her fully. Both alphas synchronize soon, their cocks reaching into the depths of Ina’s insides, grinding against the walls and filling the priestess only more. Ina breathes heavily, her vision is blurry. She can't support herself with her arms and so she lays on Kronii’s soft tits, moaning and blabbering gibberish words of praise and desire, riling up her alphas more and more. And neither disappoint.
Gura leans in, her arms wrapping around Ina’s waist, tail thumping hard against the ground as she thrusts in and out, hot air from her breath brushing against Ina’s neck. On the other side, Kronii is already licking, reading the spot, her arms around Ina’s chest and tail wrapped tightly around the priestess’s leg.
“P-please..” Ina whines, feeling the storm inside her in full force, fire burning in her every cell, “M-mark me. I want… to be marked by you and- aH!”
Ina couldn’t finish as the alphas only waited for permission and their teeth sank in. Gura’s sharp rows of teeth and Kronii’s two long thin fangs piercing Ina’s glands. Ina rolls her eyes, feeling the dam finally being broken. She cums, her body shudders, and she sees the brightest night sky, swallowed by the ocean. And she falls in it, as her alphas cum inside her. Hot, thick liquid filling her up, spilling out her core, creating a messy mix with her slick, and her tummy, ass and lower back being painted white with second shots, but she doesn't care. Ina is in bliss.
Ina didn’t know how much time had passed, but when she finally woke up, both Kronii and Gura laid beside her, their tails curled around all of them. Ina sighs, still feeling full and warm, Gura’s and Kronii’s cocks lazily pressed against Ina’s thighs.
“That was something.” Ina’s voice exhausted but pleased, her hand brushes against her marks, shark’s and snake’s. “It really did happen..”
“And then you passed out.” Kronii growls, worried look in her eyes, “Sorry if we were too much.”
“N-no.” Ina chuckles, a blush warms on her cheeks, “I enjoyed it.”
“That was an experience.” Gura hums, nuzzling Ina’s side. “Not gonna lie I kinda wanna try it again. But not soon. Don’t wanna make you pass out again.
Ina puffs her chest. “I’m a strong woman, excuse you.”
“Yes you are.” Gura murmurs.
“But we still wanna be careful.” Kronii finishes, licking her bite spot again, as if she wanted to be sure it’s really there.
Ina sighs, but she smiles, “Well I’m yours now anyway.”
“More like we are yours.” Gura chuckles, Kronii accompanies it.
“Oi, you two.” Ina giggles. “But really. I’m really happy. With both of you.”
Her alphas purr, nuzzling her closer and tighter, not wanting to let Ina go.
“I love you two.”
“And I love you two as well.” They say in unison as they kiss Ina and each other, finally letting all three rest under the cover of Ina’s nest.
Chapter 26: Roses And Horns, Part 2 By Hambunger (Protection/Fighting)
Chapter by Hambunger
Summary:
After years apart, Bae at last finds her way back to her beloved. But will the thief succeed in stealing the greatest treasure of them all? Or perhaps she already has...
Part of the Kingdom shared universe.
Notes:
I'm back! Here's the second half of Roses and Thorns!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first clash of the two warriors’ blades split the air like a crack of thunder. For the moment, they appeared to be an even match. They pushed against one another, both gauging their opponent’s strength, trying to glean any insight into a potential weakness. But, while Flare’s eyes were locked on Rattaz, the thief was looking completely past her, as though the knight wasn’t even there. Their gaze held a wild fervor that chilled Flare to her bones, and she redoubled her efforts, forcing Rattaz to back away.
Seeing an opportunity, she rushed forwards, intending to press the attack. She drove Rattaz back, one step at a time. The rogue was too quick for her to land a proper hit, let alone decisive blow, but her rush of swipes and cuts didn’t leave them much chance to counterattack. What few thrusts they managed to deliver were deflected without much effort from the knight. They almost felt half-hearted, a fact that didn’t seem to match the determination on Rattaz’s masked face.
“You’re better than I expected,” they remarked cockily, as if they hadn’t been driven almost halfway towards the edge of the woods.
Flare retorted with a determined scowl and a wide slash in place of words. Rattaz’s expression sharpened ever so slightly as they narrowly sidestepped the attack. Their reply came in the form of a low thrust that would have pierced Flare’s thigh if she’d been any slower with her parry. And so it went, Rattaz and Flare exchanging ever more aggressive attacks, until…
Clank!
The power of Flare’s strike sent Rattaz’s blade flying end over end through the air, making the ornate blade glitter in the sunlight. Irys gasped, the first sound she’d made since the duel had begun.
The surge of confidence she’d felt vanished into thin air as Rattaz howled with laughter, falling into a back handspring. The motion took them well beyond the reach of Flare’s sword, and a devilish smile split their face wide open as they stood back up confidently.
“But—” Their left hand shot up, as their right planted itself dramatically on their hip.
The rapier whistled as it spun, plummeting straight towards the scoundrel, but their feet remained firmly planted. By what Flare could only reasonably call a miracle, the hilt of the blade fell perfectly into Rattaz’s waiting palm. They twirled the weapon around effortlessly, taking a calm step forward.
“—I am actually left-handed,” they declared smugly. There was a pause, and without warning, Rattaz began to cackle riotously, throwing their head back as if they’d just told the most brilliant joke in the world. They closed their eyes and spread their arms wide as they reveled in their own glory. Despite how open this left them to attack, Flare hesitated to advance. It had to be bait.
A wave of warm sweetness filled the air, strong enough that even Flare could smell it. But her attention was still too deeply ensnared by the grandstanding brigand to notice the low growling coming from Irys’s throat, or how her own scent was rising to meet Rattaz’s. Just for that single second, the rogue let her mind wander.
~**~
Pacing. Rattaz, or Bae, when she let the mask slip in her private moments, was pacing. It seemed like she’d been doing that a lot lately, she remarked bitterly. Coordinating the Redtooth bandits was far from easy, but the current job the master thief was preparing for was somehow harder. They almost envied their predecessor, who’d retired to the northern reaches of the Bloodflame kingdom with her small fortune, a little more than a year ago. She had been another omega, one who Bae’d only ever learned the name of once she’d finally hung up the mask. Ollie, she’d called herself. During their tearful farewell, Bae told her it suited her.
The two of them had butted heads now and again, but Bae still owed the former Rattaz her life multiple times over. She grimaced as she recalled waking up outside of town after… the festival, before she threw herself down onto the bed that served as her depressingly sparse nest, the only scent filling the room her own. Her nerves were stretched thin, and the loneliness in the morning air felt especially heavy. She sighed, staring at the mask in her hand.
Ollie had been the one to train her in the finer points of their trade, as well as teach her about the facts of life that came with being an omega. Bae’d confided in Ollie about her worries, her dreams, and time and time again she’d smiled while she gave some much-needed encouragement. In return, she’d done her best to be a friend and ally that Ollie could count on. Eventually, she’d become Ollie’s unofficial right-hand woman.
Guess it’s no surprise she handed this gaggle of rascals off to me, she smiled wistfully, recalling fragments of stories she’d heard from those same rascals about their families and the villages they hailed from.
“Family…” she muttered. The concept always gave her pause.
Bae never had the courage to tell Ollie, but she thought of her old boss like the big sister she’d never had when she was growing up. The rest of the crew always said they might as well be related, given their startlingly similar hair, not to mention their shared penchant for the dramatics and their crazy laughter. Bae sighed again. She hoped that Ollie had understood how much the time they’d shared meant to her.
A steady knock rang against the door to her chamber.
“Hey boss, we’ve got everything ready. You’re heading out on that job, aye?”
Back in the saddle.
“I am… Hold for a moment,” Bae called back, forcing the bravado to seep into her voice as she rose to her feet. After triple-checking their appearance in the mirror, Rattaz strode out the door, cape fluttering behind them, one hand resting assuredly on their belt.
The two bandits walked through their current hideout, a long-abandoned homestead that they’d recently reoccupied. When they received nods from passing members of the Red Teeth as they were led to the most recent haul, the redhead couldn’t help but feel proud. By no means were they the only one responsible for the crew’s success, the legacy of Rattaz stretched back a hundred years, after all. But, since they’d taken up the mask, the Red Teeth had been doing damn well for themselves, even if the new Rattaz had initially doubted their ability to lead the crew. However, they still preferred a more hands on approach instead of sitting back and giving orders like a foppish noble waiting on their tax collectors.
Still need to earn my keep, even with all my fancy titles.
They surveyed the plunder laid out across the entryway, seeing various members of the Red Teeth scattered around, bartering fine silk clothing and sparkling jewels, gambling away coins, drinking themselves into a stupor with bottles of pilfered liquors, and otherwise rejoicing after a streak of highly successful robberies. A group of them were taking stock of the more immediately useful items too: medicine, food, and the like. A few others were setting aside treasures to be distributed amongst the less fortunate folk in the surrounding lands. And in return, those folk might lend a favor to the band of thieves. The thought gave them strength. Rattaz may not afford themself the luxury of close bonds with their crew, but the master thief could trust them, at the very least, and it wouldn’t take a genius to know that such trust was reciprocated. None of them would have cause to fear the hangman under Rattaz’s watch.
Making their way quickly through the gathering, waving away a few of the Red Teeth as they went, Rattaz slipped out a door and into the stables. None of the treasures arrayed in the hall held any appeal for them. There was but one that the thief’s sights were set on.
Checking the saddlebags, satisfied that they were stocked well enough for the journey ahead, Rattaz swung themself onto the back of a grey horse, riding off into the dark night. If the information they’d acquired was correct, and they knew deep in their gut that it was, this would be their last chance. That looming dread, encroaching at last, had been the thing that finally shattered the cage of indecision they’d trapped themself in. They gritted their teeth as they spurred their horse onward. They wouldn’t let this chance go to waste, and nothing short of death would stop them.
~**~
Back in the present, Rattaz opened one eye just in time to see Flare rushing forward, sword held steady. With comical ease, they parried the blow, nearly sending the tip of Flare’s blade into the dirt. Tucking their right arm behind their back, the thief unleashed a volley of attacks, sending the knight stumbling backwards. But, when Rattaz relented, Flare responded with several strikes of her own. As they pushed one another back and forth, Flare could feel her strength diminishing. However, her opponent showed no signs of slowing down. Rattaz was toying with her, making her put on a show in front of Irys. As her eyes widened in disbelief, her sword was suddenly wrenched from her hand, leaving her defenseless as the brigand lunged forward, weapon beared. In the instant before the world around her went dark and silent, there was a terrible ringing in her ears and a stinging pain in her head.
Rattaz let the knight fall to the ground, before wiping the blood off of their weapon’s pommel. She’d live, they were certain of that, although she was going to wake up to a nasty bruise on her temple. Satisfied with their victory, the thief sheathed their blade, spinning on their heel towards Irys. In a few brisk steps, they were at the base of the short rise of steps that the lady stood atop. Rattaz fell to one knee, holding a hand out before themself and raising their head before they spoke.
“May I spirit you away from here, my dear Lady Irys?”
Each step Irys took was heavy as it reverberated against the stone. Halfway down the steps, she stopped. The wind kicked up for a moment, blowing a flight of leaves between the two of them. There was only one thing Irys could say.
“Bae?” Irys called, her voice cutting clearly through the anticipation in the air.
The sweet smell thickened. The effect that a single word from her had on the thief was immediately noticeable, as they began blustering, rattling off one unconvincing deflection after another. Irys smirked, descending the rest of the steps in an instant. Then she took Bae’s outstretched hand in her own. The touch silenced Bae, but when Irys leaned down, placing a soft kiss on the back of her omega’s hand, a squeak escaped from between her lips.
Irys pulled the shorter woman up into a standing position, before throwing her arms around her in a tight hug. Tears welled up in her eyes as she nuzzled against Bae’s neck, drinking in her scent. The rogue did the same, and before either of them had a chance to say another word, Irys picked her off the ground, spinning her around and giggling at how she yelped, her grip on her alpha tightening. When she eventually put Bae down, both of their faces shared the same lovestruck grin.
Irys kissed her. How could she not? Bae was too stunned to react for a few seconds, but once she’d recovered her wits, Irys felt the omega’s tongue trying to push its way into her mouth. She retaliated, turning their kiss into a battle for dominance and flooding their senses with one another. It was a battle that Irys was annoyed to say she lost, even if only barely. Irys was the first to pull back, hungrily replacing her lost breath. Irys could tell that Bae’s face was flushed too, even covered by the mask as it was.
“I missed you, o foolish knight,” Irys gasped.
“Foolish!? I return to you at last, fighting off another potential suitor and risking capture by the guards to do so, and the first thing you do is call me foolish?” Bae yelled with false indignation.
“That wasn’t the first!” Irys scoffed, “Besides, she was no suitor. Just a friend.”
A quick peck on the cheek was enough to quiet Bae down, but Irys couldn’t help herself from bringing her lips lower, trailing her tongue down Bae’s neck with painful slowness.
“Iryyyys,” Bae whined, gloved fingers digging into her alpha’s clothing.
“Hm? Is something the matter, Bae?” She purred, her breath cold against Bae’s ear.
The cacophony of approaching footfalls stole Bae’s chance to answer. The pair turned in the direction of the sound to see at least a dozen members of the town guard, all of whom had already drawn their weapons. They were armed with a mix of swords and spears, and as they slowly fanned out, one of them stepped forward, brandishing his sword before he spoke.
“You! Unhand the good lady at once and drop your weapon!” He hollered, leveling his sword at the black-clad bandit. “We know of your crimes, Rattaz. But, if you surrender now, your end will be a swift one!”
“Irys, get out of here. I promise I’ll come back to you, no matter what.” Bae whispered, loud enough for only her to hear, before letting go of her alpha.
She drew her sword and advanced, her face grim and her eyes narrowed. She didn’t look back as the guards started to close in. If she did, her nerves would have failed her completely. She could do this. She had to. For her. She swatted aside blows from swords and spears alike, driving her assailants back with her lightning-fast ripostes. She even sent a few of them reeling, falling to the ground in pain from the wounds she delivered. However, it was clear that even with her vastly superior skill, she wouldn’t be able to fend them off for long, not without getting more creative than the sparse terrain allowed. One of the guards lunged at her with their sword, halfway outside of her vision, and her heart sank.
I can’t block it in time. I’m sorry Irys.
She smelled something burning, the scent overpowering all other sensations. Time screeched to a near-halt as Bae tried to place it. It was smoky. Fruity too. Cherries, she recognized at last, noting how it was undercut by a rich, candied bitterness.
The point of the sword never found her flesh. The harsh crunch of rending metal rang out like a death bell, and the guards began to scream. Bae tilted her head, and what she saw, she could hardly believe. Standing beside her, towering more than two heads taller than everyone else in the church’s little garden, was Irys, fully embracing her demonic form. Her jet-black horns framed her head more perfectly than any crown, and metal fragments from the broken blade fell from her clawed right hand. Her violet eyes shone with rage, and her wings, tearing through the back of her travel tunic, reflected the sunlight like polished gemstones.
She snarled. How dare someone try to hurt her omega.
Her presence forced the remaining guards to take two trembling steps back. One of them, however, didn’t seem to quite understand the message she was sending. They reared back, throwing their spear directly towards Bae. A crystalline wing folded around the short omega, shielding her. The tip of the spear snapped off from the impact, the now split weapon hitting the grass softly after its futile attack. Irys glanced at Bae, and now satisfied that she was safe, shifted her attention towards the would-be thieftaker. The poor fool had hardly managed to blink in disbelief before the demon’s foot was swinging into their ribs like a warhammer, shattering armor and bone alike.
What few other guards remained standing dropped their weapons and fled, screaming in terror. Irys hunched slightly, eyes narrowing. The beast inside her brain was more than ready to chase them down and give them precisely what it felt they deserved. She flexed her claws, wings spreading out and then–
“Irys?”
A small hand was resting on her thigh. Bae was looking up at her, a look of worry on her face.
“I… I’m…” Irys struggled to get the words out, not even sure what it was she was trying to say.
“Are you okay?” Bae asked, carefully caressing the wing that had guarded her, looking for any sign of injury. She found none. Irys’s skin tingled at the feeling, and her trousers suddenly felt far too tight.
“Mmg, yes. It’s just that-” Irys mumbled. Bae looked back up at her, head cocked to the side.
“I’m… like this,” Irys gestured down at her body. “And I would understand completely if-”
“You’re the fool here, Irys.”
The demon was stunned.
“I fought tooth and nail just to be able to see you again. And all of this,” she pressed a finger against Irys’s chest to punctuate her words, “is you.”
Irys’s heart skipped a beat.
“And I love you,” Bae huffed, her cheeks as red as her hair.
“I love you too, Bae,” Irys replied. She’d need to say that at least a thousand times more to even start to get across just how deeply she meant it. But she’d have more than enough time for that.
“Now lean down a bit, would you? I’d like to be able to kiss you properly, but your freakishly long legs have somehow gotten longer,” the omega grumbled, crossing her arms in a pout.
Irys chuckled. She had a much better idea than that. Picking up Bae had been easy before, but it took almost no effort at all now that the alpha was in her demonic form. Bae throwing her arms around her neck and locking her legs around her waist was a nice bonus too, bringing her just that extra bit closer. The smell of her omega’s pheromones was overwhelming, and when their lips messily collided, it felt like a wildfire, one that threatened to burn away her reason entirely. Her long black tongue ravaged Bae’s mouth, completely overpowering the smaller woman’s own and giving her yet another reason to squirm.
“Just fuck me already,” Bae growled when she was forced to pull back, gasping for air and grazing her teeth against Irys’s lips.
Before she lost complete control of herself, something that her omega was more than eager to see, she adjusted her grip and started walking into the woods. One hand tightly held the back of Bae’s head, trapping her in another, deeper kiss, while the other held the omega up. Granted, maybe Irys didn’t need to place her other hand directly on Bae’s ass, but once it was there, well… she couldn’t resist. She just had to give it a squeeze. Or more accurately, several, as she reached under the rogue’s trousers and palmed the soft flesh underneath. Bae certainly wasn’t complaining, if the way she moaned and rocked back into the touch was anything to go by. Irys devoured each noise that Bae made, until she released her, finally letting the thief catch her breath. Her tongue’s assault didn’t stop, however, as she ran it over Bae’s neck, peppering it with kisses and tiny bites.
“P-please Irys, stop teasing me. I need it. …I need you,” Bae begged, one hand reaching down, fumbling as she tried to reach Irys’s cock.
“Patience, my knight,” Irys purred, before she began lifting her higher, claws holding her hips tight.
Once Bae’s crotch was at eye level, Irys licked her lips and leaned in. Her razor-sharp teeth made short work of the clothing in her way, exposing Bae to her hungry gaze. Bae’s hips bucked weakly as she felt Irys’s warm breath on her sex, grabbing the alpha’s horns to steady herself. Irys was faring little better, as the smell of syrupy sweetness had nearly drowned out her thoughts entirely. As much as she liked making Bae squirm, she hated waiting more. Lapping up the slick that clung to the omegas thighs, she drew closer and closer to Bae’s core. Bae’d had enough of waiting as well. She pressed her thumbs to the sensitive tips of Irys’s horns, a lucky guess on her part, making the demon hiss.
Seconds later, a moan was torn from Bae’s lips as Irys plunged her tongue into her, finding and twisting against every single sensitive spot that it could reach. It writhed like a snake, pushing Bae closer and closer to the edge as it coiled around inside her. She screwed her eyes shut in an attempt to keep her composure, but they shot open when Irys pressed a thumb against her clit, gently applying her touch to it. As her pace increased, so did the pitch and frequency of Bae’s moans, until at last she was sent screaming over the edge, Irys helping her ride out the orgasm before making a few slower, more careful licks to clean her omega and savour the taste of her juices.
“Happy now?” Irys asked smugly, gently setting Bae on the ground.
“Psh, I could do better,” Bae retorted, trying and failing to disguise the shaking in her legs.
“Why don’t you prove it then?” Irys challenged.
“Maybe I will,” Bae answered smugly, getting down onto her knees.
Even though her confidence had partially returned, it did nothing to mask her eagerness as she undid Irys’s belt, setting it aside next to her own. That confidence wilted slightly when she finally freed Irys’s dick, but was quickly replaced by desire. She’d heard from Ollie that alphas were… well equipped, but she was beginning to think that had been an understatement. Irys’s cock was huge, to put it mildly. It bore a gradient, starting the same wine-dark shade as the rest of her skin at the base before steadily lightening until it reached the tip, which was a soft pink. But the sheer size of it wasn’t the only thing that was sending Bae’s omega brain into high gear. As a demon, Irys didn’t have a knot, but there were several rings of small bumps along it, growing more numerous near the base of her cock. She shivered at the thought of how they’d feel inside of her.
The bitter, smoky smell that filled her nostrils was threatening to make her lose it, and the feeling only grew more intense when she pressed her lips to the tip of the cock. She had no experience with this sort of thing, but she loved driving Irys just a bit crazy. As she placed one delicate kiss after another along the length of the shaft, her alpha’s breathing grew ragged, and she threw out an arm to brace herself against a nearby tree. Bae giggled, licking the underside of the member from the base to the tip. She held it in her hands and gulped, mentally preparing herself to take it into her mouth.
When she finally put it past her lips, it felt like she was sucking on fire. She worked it slowly, bobbing her head up and down while one hand pumped the other half. Irys was panting now, incoherent words tumbling out of her mouth one after another. Her hips shook involuntarily, pushing her deeper into the warm embrace of Bae’s throat. But then that embrace was gone, leaving her exposed to the cool air. She looked down at Bae, who coughed weakly.
“I- I’m sorry it was-” she stammered, worry filling her heart.
“I’m fine, Irys,” Bae reassured her, petting the alpha’s thigh. “Just took me by surprise, that’s all.”
“And you know if you want me to take it deeper, you only have to ask,” the omega grinned, resting her cheek against the hot shaft. “Or is the big, strong demon afraid she won’t be able to stand up by herself if I do that, hmm?”
“Take it,” Irys snarled through gritted teeth, unleashing a wave of pheromones.
The redhead rushed to obey, wrapping her arms around Irys’s waist and greedily devouring inch after inch of the demon’s throbbing cock. Even though she couldn’t quite take it to the base, she gave a hum of satisfaction from seeing Irys’s hands balled tightly into fists at her sides and her wings spasming behind her. Whereas she’d been able to almost form words before, now she could only contribute gasps and growls to the lustful chorus Bae was leading with her wet, sloppy movements. When she realized she was nearing her peak, she tried to give the omega a warning, but before she could even put the words together, her mind went blank and she filled Bae’s mouth with her molten-hot cum.
It was a peaceful oblivion, years of pent up stress all released at once. When she could think again, she was treated to the sight of Bae still on her knees, cum painting her face and clothing. She licked her lips, collecting some more of the sticky white fluid in her mouth.
“Good thing I set my sword to the side, huh?” Bae laughed hoarsely, unsure what else to say. Irys joined her, at least until the thing hanging between her legs stiffened once more, now that she’d fully processed the sight before her.
She averted her eyes sheepishly, but the sound of Bae getting to her feet brought her attention back.
“I hope you didn’t think we were done yet, princess,” Bae drawled, throwing aside her mask. “Because you. still. haven’t. fucked. me.”
Irys grabbed the omega’s hips, turning her around and bending her over. The omega ground her soft ass against Irys’s rigid cock, making it abundantly clear that she wanted it, and she wanted it now. Irys’s wings shuddered. She’d give her bratty little knight exactly what she wanted. The work she’d done with her tongue earlier had left Bae soaking wet with slick, providing more than enough lubricant for Irys to start pushing her dick inside. She slid it in slowly, giving Bae time to adjust to each inch of it.
The omega trembled as the rows of bumps rubbed against her inner walls. She’d already lost the fight to keep quiet, and was now biting her lip to keep her moans to a minimum. The feeling of the cock pushing ever deeper into her stopped, and she relaxed as Irys gently petted her, still easily supporting her with her other hand. She nuzzled into the demon’s touch affectionately, enjoying how full she felt with her princess’s cock inside her.
“You’re so greedy, my knight,” Irys teased, her voice low as she moved her other hand to one of Bae’s tits, slowly drawing circles around her nipple.
Bae opened her mouth, although whether she was going to tease or beg, she hadn’t decided. It didn’t end up mattering though, as Irys rutted into her, making Bae take her cock all the way to the base. A loud moan that was torn from her throat, and suddenly her mouth was invaded by a pair of fingers, keeping her from closing it.
“Bite down if you need me to stop, Bae,” Irys said huskily. “Because nothing else is going to make me. Show me you understand.”
Bae clenched her teeth down on the fingers.
“Good girl,” Irys praised her, pinching the nipple she’d been playing with. Bae groaned through the fingers holding her mouth open.
Then Irys began to pull out, before slowly pushing all the way back in. Each time she repeated the action, Bae’s moans only grew louder. Irys was barely managing to hold back her growling. Bae was so warm and tight around her, and it was making her lose her mind.
So she started going faster, hips slamming into Bae over and over until all thoughts had been obliterated. She could feel her peak approaching, and the increasing frantic noises her omega was making indicated that she was close too. She could feel drool dripping down her fingers, and she could see Bae using what little strength she could to move in time with her alpha’s thrusts.
Bae had already stopped thinking, her tongue lolling out of her mouth like a panting puppy. She was drowning in a sea of ecstasy, each thrust into her shooting lightning through her nerves. It felt like she was getting split in half, but she wouldn’t want anything less. Her legs started to buckle as her climax approached, and when it finally came, she felt herself suddenly empty, a gentle hand helping her ride out her orgasm. Above her, Irys was gripped by exhaustion, but the alpha was proud of herself, looking at the way her load now painted her omega’s back as well.
Bae suddenly felt more tired than she ever had before, and it took her several seconds to realize that she was on the ground curled up in Irys’s lap.
“Rest now, my knight, we’re safe here,” the demon whispered. “We’ll figure everything out when you wake up.”
Still unable to move, Bae drifted peacefully off to sleep in her beloved’s arms.
~**~
Bae sighed, dropping herself onto a hefty treasure chest and looking out the window of the latest hideout of the Red Teeth, an abandoned guard tower along a mountain pass. After a few moments, Irys was standing beside her, wearing her less form-fitting version of the Steel Rose’s attire, tailored so that it would remain comfortable when she transformed. The alpha was fussing over an injury Bae’d suffered in their latest heist, one of the more daring ones they’d taken on together over the last year. She’d been fighting off a few of their pursuers to give the other Red Teeth some time to scatter into the night, and she’d taken a crossbow bolt to her right shoulder. But, everyone had managed to get away safely, so she considered the job a complete success.
It was a damn lucky shot though.
She moved slightly, making it easier for Irys to shift her tunic out of the way. She winced as her alpha applied an unpleasantly cold medicinal salve to the wound, before she started wrapping it in bandages. The diamond ring on her finger shone in the morning sun, a perfect match to Bae’s own. They’d costed a fortune. Well, they would have, if Bae hadn’t… rescued them from the noble’s vault in which they’d been languishing. The tightening of the bandages made her suck in a sharp breath.
“Bloody hell, Irys. This hurts more than the bolt did,” Bae complained.
Irys shot her a withering look.
“-but thank you,” she continued.
Irys stepped back, seemingly satisfied with her handiwork.
“You need to be more careful…” Irys sighed, wrapping Bae in a tight hug, careful to avoid putting any pressure on her injured arm.
“Not going to insult me this time?” Bae asked, gently petting her alpha’s head.
“No, Bae. I just… I hate seeing you get hurt, alright? So you’d better stand closer to me next time,” Irys pouted.
“As you wish,” Bae conceded. As much as they both enjoyed their usual back-and-forth, there was no sense arguing with Irys about this one.
But it didn’t mean she couldn’t lighten the mood another way.
“I really should be taking more advantage of having an indestructible wife, eh?” Bae laughed.
“Before you get any funny ideas, Bae, I’m not indestructible. Remember when that house collapsed on me?” Irys chided her.
“How could I forget? You had a horrible ache in your back for a week, and it was my oh so very important duty to give you massages,” Bae slapped a hand against her forehead in mock distress. Irys didn’t need to know how much it had actually terrified her.
…Or how much I liked getting to put my hands all over her muscles.
“Maybe you should try getting a house dropped on you, see how it feels!” Irys grumbled.
“Weren’t you just telling me to be careful, love?” Bae smirked, knowing that she’d won their little exchange.
“I- you- you little rat,” Irys accused her.
“Guilty as charged,” Bae shrugged with her un-crossbowed shoulder.
They sat there in silence for a while, enjoying the warmth of each other's presence.
“Irys?”
“Hm?”
“I’ve been thinking-”
“You, thinking? How shocking,” she smirked.
“Oi, I’m being serious,” Bae protested. “I was only thinking that eventually, we’re going to have to move on from this banditry business. Not any time soon, mind you, I’m just planning ahead. We have plenty of money, but…”
“But what, Bae?” Irys asked.
“I’m worried you won’t be happy with that. Settling down, I mean,” she closed her eyes.
“Oh, Bae… why wouldn’t I be? I’d still be with you, wouldn’t I?” Irys laughed, standing up to plant a kiss on her wife’s forehead. “And maybe it’d stop you from trying to make my heart give out with your foolish stunts.”
The shining grin on Bae’s face dwarfed the light of the sun. She leapt to her feet, placing a hand on Irys’s waist.
“Dance with me?” she asked softly.
“Always,” replied Irys.
There wasn’t any music being played in the hideout, but they didn’t need it anyway. They’d dance to the beat of their hearts. They moved through the steps of their silent waltz with practiced grace, dancing all around the room.
“I think we should head west,” Irys said at last, twirling Bae around by her good arm. “When we pass on the mask of Rattaz, I mean.”
“Our successors will certainly have a tough act to follow,” Bae chuckled, her right hand carefully rejoining Irys’s left as they continued to dance. “Any particular reason for choosing the west?”
“Well, I’ve been hearing interesting things about the new queens of Ddraigmont. It sounds as though it might be a good place for a pair like us,” Irys explained. “We can get married along the way as well,” she purred, dipping Bae low to the floor.
“Irys, we’re already married,” Bae said, leaning up to kiss her on the cheek.
“I mean in a church, Bae. It’s something I’ve dreamt about since… well, since I met you.”
“Well, then that’s more than enough reason for me,” Bae decided, already getting excited about the idea.
“There’s a particular one I have in mind, and I’d like to give my thanks to a friend while we’re there,” Irys paused. “It’d give me a chance to tear a pretty dress off of you, too.”
“You know I don’t like wearing dresses, Irys,” Bae scoffed.
“That’s why it’s a perfect plan! You’ll only need to wear it for the length of the ceremony,” Irys declared, quite pleased with herself. The ghost of a smile on Bae’s face betrayed her, giving away just how wild the anticipation within her ran.
At last, they reached the final steps of their dance, and Bae took a bow for her audience of one.
Once upon a time, there was a demon. One day, she happened upon a thief, and in a strange twist of fate, the demon was the one to steal a heart that day. But the thief was not one to be outdone, and soon enough, she held the demon’s heart in her grasp as well. But alas, they were separated, and for many a year, the demon and the thief needed shelter one another’s hearts. It wore on them heavily, but their hope endured. When they finally reunited, it was said that their hearts joined as one, as free and wild as an unrestrained rose garden, and just as beautiful.
Notes:
These sappy fools...
Also, while I'm here, I'd just like to say it's been a delight to be part of this event. Everyone's worked so hard, and it really shows. Special thanks to everyone else who worked on Kingdom.
Love y'all <3
Chapter 27: Tearing Into Me without Teeth by Cheesegrader (Self Control)
Chapter by Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid)
Summary:
Dating Gigi was nice and Cecilia was happy to finally have no secrets. Forced to, however, she'd admit they were progressing... slower than she expected.
Notes:
I've seen people spell it as both Cece and Ceci, but I personally use the first one because Gigi spells her name like that in all the tweets I've seen!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Getting together with Gigi was by far the most harrowing part of Cecilia’s existence.
First came the realization. It was one thing for friends to watch their every interaction with a glint in their eye, as if they could pick apart banter and find something deep inside. It was another for Cecilia to feel her key slow its rotation, watch Gigi stop talking just to get up and rewind her—face hidden, hands careful—and be faced with the horrific reality that their friends were right.
Next was confessing; it took Cecilia too long, frankly. It was what pulling a loose tooth probably was for cowering children. Inevitable, but still unbearable.
Cecilia had expected gloating. Waited for the usual “oooh, you want me so bad” or a “I knew you were obsessed with me” from Gigi, her lips curled in a smirk.
She caught ears burning red instead, pink eyes blown wide. Gigi’s tail frozen, wound tight in the air.
Gigi had mumbled something then. Cecilia forgot, but she doubted it was coherent anyway.
(She couldn’t forget Gigi’s shaking hands, nodding frantically even though Cecilia didn‘t ask a question.)
It was awkward. Cecilia was glad it was over.
Dating Gigi was... nice. It felt ridiculous to admit it, redundant even. Of course it was nice, they wouldn’t be in a relationship if either of them hated it. There were bumps in the road, but that was also the case when they were only friends.
Sometimes Cecilia watched Gigi play a MOBA, just to get dragged into joining her ten minutes later. Sometimes Cecilia got too into it, maybe getting a little toxic. Maybe.
And almost always whenever Cecilia practiced the violin or piano, Gigi would be nearby.
“Can I kiss you?”
Cecilia’s grip on her bowstring wavered, the violin’s high note twisting into a screech.
Gigi winced, her tail moving up to cover one of her ears. “Is that a no?” she asked.
“You couldn’t ask me after I finished this piece?” Cecilia made a face.
“I didn’t want to forget.” Gigi leaned forward, chin pressing against the back of her chair. “In comes Middleson and Sidelium, out goes everything else I’ve ever learned.”
“You mean Mendelssohn and Sibelius, Gigi.”
Gigi scoffed. “No, I’m sure it’s Middleson. One of the great composers, along with Chakoffskee.”
“I— Tchaikovsky?”
“Panini.”
“...Paganini.” Cecilia couldn’t fault Gigi for that one, it was more common a mistake than one would think.
“And we can’t forget Debussy—”
“Oh, of course you’d get that one right!”
Gigi laughed, the sound bright and full as her tail wagged.
Cecilia stared, stared until she cleared her throat and turned around. “Honestly.” She gently placed her violin back in its case, sliding the bow into its compartment, but didn’t close it shut. “Fine.”
She listened to Gigi rise to her feet—it sounded more like stumbling—and by the time she turned around, Gigi was already by her side.
“Well?”
“Hmm?” Gigi’s tail still swayed albeit slower, happiness peeking through the confusion.
“I’m waiting,” Cecilia said.
That befuddled Gigi, eyebrows furrowing. Then, an idea lit up her eyes. “Alright.” She gave a little hop, pressing her lips to Cecilia’s cheek. “Mwah!”
Eyes widened, Cecilia pressed a hand to where Gigi kissed her. The latter grinned, smugness written all over her. “Gigi.”
“Yes?” Gigi drawled.
“I was waiting for a ‘please.’”
Gigi blinked. “Oh.”
“Yeah.” It was brief, qualifying more as a brush than a kiss. It burned like a mark.
“You’re blushing.”
Cecilia scoffed. “I am not!” They both knew that wasn’t possible.
“I don’t know, I sense your aura—”
“‘My aura?’”
“Your energy, soul, whatever works for you.” Gigi jumped again, kissing Cecilia’s other cheek. “Mwah!”
“...Our heights aren’t even that different,” Cecilia pointed out. Her fingers twitched as she fought the urge to touch the new kiss. “You could just stand on your tiptoes.”
“You hate my whimsy so bad,” Gigi sighed, shaking her head. She dropped into a slight squat, preparing herself.
Cecilia rolled her eyes, but said nothing. She’d be lying if she said it wasn’t endearing.
This time Gigi’s jump was over-the-top, practically launching herself up. The crown of Gigi’s head knocked against Cecilia’s chin.
“Ow!” Cecilia winced, rubbing where she was hit.
Meanwhile Gigi cried in agony, plummeting to her knees as she cradled her head.
“I can’t believe you did that,” Cecilia muttered. “Well, I can actually. Still.”
“I’m dying,” Gigi hissed. “You’ve killed me.”
“Wh— that is not true and you know it. I suggested tiptoes.”
“Dying...” Gigi coughed. Cecilia doubted blunt force trauma led to a chronic cough. “You’re a murderer, go on without me.”
Groaning, Cecilia joined Gigi on the floor. “Move your hands.”
Gigi obeyed, hands falling on her lap as Cecilia began palpating her head. She didn’t feel any bumps. “Do you want ice?” Cecilia asked.
She shook her head.
Cecilia frowned. “But you’re in pain.”
“And I can only be cured by a kiss—”
“Oh my god,” Cecilia deadpanned.
“C’mon,” Gigi whined, sounding a lot better for someone who was dying. “I initiated three kisses. Three!”
“You gave me two kisses,” Cecilia corrected. “And yourself a dent in the skull.”
“Make sure to carry my body to Liz.” Gigi moved away to lie down, rearranging her limbs to resemble a crime scene. “Hurry, the rigor mortis is setting in.”
Cecilia shot her a flat look. Huffing, she inched her way down. Half her body joined Gigi on the floor, lying on her side as she propped herself up by the arm. Cecilia ran her fingers through Gigi’s hair and pressed a kiss to her head. “You’re ridiculous,” she murmured, lips against Gigi’s scalp.
Gigi grinned, cheek squishing against the carpet. Her tail thumped against the floor. “Three times by the way.”
“I get it.” Cecilia brushed back Gigi’s bangs, inching towards her forehead. However, she merely hovered, waiting. She waited until she heard the impatient stomps of Gigi’s tail and laughed. Then, Cecilia shifted to kiss Gigi on the lips. To shut her up, Cecilia told herself.
It worked, if Gigi’s hitched breath was anything to go by. The sound made Cecilia smile, made her pull back to giggle.
Embarrassment colored Gigi’s cheeks, her lip curling.
“Are you going to punch a hole in my head now?” Cecilia asked. “To make things even?”
“Maybe.”
Adoration had Gigi wrap her arms around Cecilia’s neck. Something of the same vein beckoned Cecilia to tilt her head, close her eyes.
Cecilia liked to think she’d gotten better. Their first kiss was Gigi pressing their lips together and Cecilia letting it happen. When Cecilia remembered that reciprocating was a thing, then came the issues of her kisses being too short. Then too long. Cecilia learned that despite how clingy Gigi tended to be, air was still necessary for her survival.
She was still searching for that fine line, how much she could grasp. Gigi looked at her like she took everything.
“What?” Cecilia asked.
“Nothing,” Gigi said. Cecilia pinched her cheek. “Owowowow—”
“Don’t lie.”
“I’m not!” she insisted. “I don’t like mean Cece, where’s the nice Cece that tugged flowers off the ground and gifted them to me, roots and all?”
“Gigi, you did that.”
“That doesn’t sound right,” Gigi hummed. “You gave me brain damage.”
There was a joke to be told there, low-hanging fruit. Gigi brought her down before she spoke, pulling and pulling.
Cecilia cupped Gigi’s face, thumb rubbing over the cheek she pinched, but Gigi was the one to press closer, their noses bumping clumsily.
Hands grasped the back of Cecilia’s dress. Soft lips, warm breath. Cecilia felt Gigi shiver against her.
Gigi demanded Cecilia to keep her eyes shut when kissing. It’ll be weird, Gigi insisted when she had raised an eyebrow. Don’t be weird. Cecilia took great offense at the time.
Risking the mood, Cecilia cracked her eyes open. Gigi’s were squeezed shut. Cute. Being called weird was fine, Gigi was a hypocrite anyway.
“Cece,” Gigi whispered between kisses. Lips pressed to Gigi’s chin, her cheek. “Cece.” Back to Gigi’s own lips.
Cecilia pulled away just a little, enough to let Gigi breathe, enough to feel Gigi mumble against her mouth. Her eyes were still closed. She looked cute, silly.
It took great effort, more than Cecilia would ever admit, to stop herself from tugging Gigi back in.
To give more time, Cecilia distracted herself. One of her hands trailed down, resting her fingers over Gigi’s pulse point. She pressed down, to feel Gigi’s heartbeat as vividly as possible. Proof of life, proof of what Cecilia was doing to her.
Gigi whimpered. Cecilia froze, processing the noise. That was enough rest for the both of them.
More than enough, Cecilia thought as she leaned back down. She sucked on Gigi’s bottom lip, her eyes falling shut. The grip on her dress turned iron tight.
Careful to not bear down all her weight, Cecilia shifted so she was straddling Gigi’s hips. A hand tangled into Gigi’s hair, another spread atop her stomach, past her orange hoodie and over the shirt.
Cecilia licked the seam of Gigi’s mouth, felt the stutter of her breath. Gigi let her in, a groan escaping.
This went beyond a growing habit, it started to resemble dependency. Cecilia couldn’t lose her breath like Gigi, couldn’t understand exactly what she was experiencing. But Cecilia could still hear her sighs, the sounds she could coax out of her. She could still feel Gigi’s nails dig in the fabric of her dress, as if to get to porcelain. Saying it was enough would be a terrible understatement.
A flush rose to Gigi’s neck, every inch of her exposed skin burning. The hand on her stomach trailed down to squeeze her side, then crept under the clothing. Her stomach burned underneath Cecilia’s fingers too. Slick with sweat, Cecilia noted as she drew circles. Gigi’s clothes must’ve made the heat unbearable.
She held the hem of the shirt, bunching it in her fingers.
Suddenly, hands pushed against Cecilia’s shoulders. Cecilia blinked in surprise, gaze flicking down.
Gigi’s eyes watery, pupils dilated. Gigi’s lips bitten red, heaving, her smile small. Gigi’s hands quivering, keeping Cecilia at bay.
“I think,” Gigi wheezed, laughing. “That was more than three kisses.”
Cecilia was still registering Gigi’s hands being the one to keep her back. “...I wasn’t really counting.” She struggled to say anything else.
“I didn’t think you’d kiss me so passionately on the ground of all things, so scandalous Cece!”
Are you complaining? Cecilia swallowed it down. “You said you wanted a kiss.”
“I did, I did,” Gigi said. “And now I bet you forgot where you stopped playing.”
The conversation was... strange, even for them. Cecilia saw it for what it was: an out. A clumsy attempt at that.
Sitting up and maneuvering away from Gigi, Cecilia got up on her feet and brushed off the dirt on her dress. She glanced at Gigi, thinking. Slowly, she offered her hand; Gigi took it easily, grunting dramatically as she stood up.
“Nothing’s wrong with my memory,” Cecilia grumbled. “Unlike you. Remember when you forgot to brush Raora’s tail and Liz had to cover for you?”
“I didn’t forget.”
“So you admit to gaslighting her.”
“What’s gaslighting?” Gigi asked.
“Oh, brother.” Cecilia turned around and listened to Gigi’s laughter. It was normal, that’s good.
Cecilia went back to her instrument case, taking out her bow and violin. She got into position, violin parallel to the floor and resting on her collarbone. She glanced over her shoulder.
Gigi returned to sitting backwards on her chair, head resting atop folded arms. Her tail swished behind her, excited. She looked at Cecilia like she always did, like nothing could ever bore her, like she would stay no matter what if it meant a second longer with Cecilia.
She had pushed Cecilia away.
An apology was on the tip of Cecilia’s tongue, but she kept her mouth shut. There was no point in it, when she didn’t know what she did wrong.
The notes that came from the violin were heavy.
Apparently Cece was built with two purposes in mind: innovation and convenience.
Immerheim, something that Liz drilled into Gigi’s head time and time again, was a nation that strove for not necessarily perfection, but improvement. Engineers and inventors were favored highly, the profession parents would forcibly encourage their children into. The textbooks claimed every creation was for the sake of the people.
Gigi really doubted that. What was the point of inventing a hamster wheel the size of a truck? A table that talked and made ‘oof’ noises when you placed a drink without a coaster? For bragging rights, for sating curiosity.
She used to wonder which of the two categories propelled Cece’s creators. It didn’t matter to Gigi now though. Pure intentions or not, they still made Cece.
“I don’t know how you can stand that sludge,” Cece murmured. She tipped the kettle in her hands, boiling water flowing into her teacup. The water began to change color, influenced by the bag of dried chamomile flowers.
Now Gigi couldn’t help but speculate how Cece’s creators would react, if they saw her.
Tail swishing behind her, Raora took an obnoxiously loud slurp of her coffee. Disgust rose on Cece’s face, but Gigi laughed.
“It keeps me up,” Raora smiled.
“It keeps you addicted.”
Raora shrugged. “So are you.”
“Tea can’t make you addicted!” Cecilia paused, turning to Gigi. “Right?”
“You can get addicted to anything if you try hard enough,” Gigi said sagely.
“She drinks tea everyday,” Raora pointed out.
“I can stop anytime I want,” Cece said.
“So you’ll stop now then?”
Cece said nothing to that, expression blank. It cracked when Gigi laughed again, a giggle falling off Cece’s own lips.
“Can you pass the sugar, please?” Raora asked.
When Cece was designed, it was with the goal of her being at everyone’s beck and call. But instead of scooping the perfect amount of sugar and adding it to Raora’s coffee, she simply slid the jar towards the latter. Instead of standing by the tables, smile polite and hands to herself, Cece sat with them.
Maybe Cece would be viewed as a malfunction. But to somehow deny code—to one day spring to life and deny your very reason for being—for Cece to open her eyes and wonder what she wants. Was that not something to gloat about? Was Cece not a representation of what Immerheim strived to be?
I should brag, Gigi thought. I gotta find an intercom and start screaming. That way at least someone would be talking about it, since even Cece didn’t think much of it.
“Scream about what?”
Gigi snapped out of her reverie. Cece stared at her, expression quiet. Gigi started rummaging through her thoughts, her brain a messy attic as she avoided confessing.
“About how much I love beautiful women,” Gigi blurted out.
Cece hummed. “You don’t need an intercom for that.”
“Why not?”
Amusement settled on Cece’s features. “You only mention it every other day.”
“I think it’s time I get a megaphone.”
“It’ll never be time for that,” Cece deadpanned at the same time as Raora said “Sure.”
Cece turned sharply towards Raora. “Sure? What do you mean ‘sure,’ Raora?”
“I mean, why not?”
“Why no—” Cece sputtered. “Raora, I thought you liked using your ears.”
“A megaphone can’t do that much worse than what Gigi’s already done.” Raora said, taking another sip of her coffee. “And it could be useful! Maybe.”
“Yeah, yeah!” Gigi chimed in, pumping her fists in the air. “We should make a petition and give it to Liz.”
“For some reason, I don’t think she’ll approve.”
Clicking her tongue, Raora shook her head. “This is no way to treat your girlfriend.”
“Stopping Gigi from wasting her time makes me a bad girlfriend?”
“Why won’t you allow her to waste her time?”
Gigi, ever the instigator, took that moment to sigh loudly and flop atop the kitchen table. “How could you do this to me?” she bemoaned. “All I wanted was to waste everyone’s time and keep wasting it until Liz gives in!”
“It’s okay, Gigi.” Raora reached over and patted one of Gigi’s clenched hands. “You can waste my time.”
“Thank you, Raora. I knew renewing our vows in Maplestory was the right decision.”
“Do I even want to know the context?” Cece murmured.
“You do,” Gigi insisted. “You want to know everything about me and that means I get to ask you about everything too.”
Cece laughed. “You would’ve done that regardless.”
Gigi’s tail perked up at the sound. She pretended Raora wasn’t hiding her giggle behind her cup.
“Wait a moment,” Cece said and dragged her chair closer to Gigi. The sudden proximity almost made the latter flinch. “Gigi, what are you drinking?”
She didn’t answer. Not because she was afraid to admit it, but rather because Gigi couldn’t think. She could smell Cece clearly now.
Peering into Gigi’s cup—chipped at the handle with a low-quality Popo printed at both sides—she squinted. “Are you drinking soda this early?”
“...Maybe.”
“You’re almost as bad as Raora.”
“Hey!” Raora squeaked.
Gigi didn’t join in the laughter this time. Instead, she squeezed her eyes shut. She thought of cute, little marketable plushies that would leave her bankrupt. What Raora’s great grandpa and Popo’s cousin twice removed might look like. Anything would calm Gigi down.
Cece didn’t exude pheromones like omegas and alphas did. Considering her inventors built her with only housework in mind, they saw no need. It must’ve been super complicated, requiring factors and equations that would fly over Gigi’s head.
Still, there were scents that made her think of Cece. The detergent that made Cece’s clothes super soft, delicate and fresh. The aroma of florals and malt when Cece brewed her favorite brands of tea. Sometimes it was so strong, Gigi could almost taste it.
Most alphas and omegas had an excuse when they acted freaky. The pheromones they inhaled and let out in turn made them act that way, it was nature. And here Gigi was, struggling because she smelled something she associated with Cece.
Oh god, she realized.
Gigi had thought yesterday was a one time thing. Kissing Cece was always overwhelming. Kissing someone you cared about so deeply, someone you thought you’d never have, would do that. However, when Cece stuck her tongue in, when Gigi felt Cece’s hand on her tummy...
It was a fire, it was an inferno. It was something clawing at her chest, desperate to break out. It was—
A palm gently pressed against Gigi’s forehead. She gasped, jerking her head back.
Hand in the air, where Gigi had been, Cece stared in alarm. Then, her arm dropped to her side. “Gigi,” she started, frowning. “Are you alright?”
“Uh.”
“Did you stay up late again?” Raora asked.
“Yes!” Gigi shot out of her chair. “I am... extremely! Tired!”
Raora and Cece both stared at her, then glanced at each other.
“Right,” Cece drew out, tinged with confusion or doubt. Gigi couldn’t really tell. “You should take a nap then.”
“Okay!” Gigi nodded. Stiff. “Goodbye then!”
Cece made a face, but Gigi was out the door before anyone could speak another word.
Gigi scampered down the corridor, then turned the corner and hurried down the next one. She made a plan in her head: lock herself in her room. Rot in there. Be reborn.
Simple but effective. And guaranteed to stop herself from acting weird around Cece. (Well, the kind of weird she didn’t want.)
Spotting her room at the end, Gigi picked up the pace. When she reached the door, she grabbed onto the handle and slammed it open.
“No banging!” echoed from the other end of the hall, where a small office was located.
“Sorry, Liz!” Gigi shouted before stepping inside her room, shutting the door.
Cecilia wasn’t going to run after Gigi. She obviously needed space and Cecilia knew how to take a hint.
Huffing, Cecilia drummed a finger against the table. Something was wrong, anyone could see that. Why was Gigi hiding it from her?
“Your tea will get cold.”
She stopped tapping on the wood. Gathering the teacup in her hands, Cecilia peered inside, her image reflected in light liquid. Worried eyes stared back. “I told you I wasn’t addicted,” she said, a shallow attempt at humor.
“If that’s the case, I’ll make a fresh pot of coffee and get you—”
Cecilia brought the cup to her lips, taking a gulp that others would consider unrefined.
Raora laughed, seemingly satisfied as she got up to fetch the carafe. She watched in awe and mild horror as Raora poured her third cup of the day. The sun had yet to reach its peak.
“So,” Raora said. “Are you and Gigi fighting?”
She wanted to deny it outright. Fighting with Gigi was loud bickering that would span for hours, sometimes straying from what caused them to argue in the first place. It was never staying away. Gigi couldn’t last more than a few days, sticking close to Cecilia when either of them took a solo mission. And that was before they started dating.
“I don’t know,” Cecilia admitted.
Humming, Raora sat down across from Cecilia as she folded her hands together. She adjusted her goggles as if they were glasses, but didn’t tug them down to cover her eyes. The sight reminded Cecilia of shady businessmen who were one bad Thursday away from embezzling.
“That’s not good,” Raora said.
“Yeah.”
She hummed again, plopping her chin atop her hands. “When did Gigi start acting awkward?”
The image of hands pushing against Cecilia’s shoulder crossed her mind. She fought a grimace. “Yesterday.”
“Do you have any idea what might've caused it?”
Cecilia didn’t answer.
Raora leaned forward, eyebrows raised. “You know.”
Cecilia closed her eyes. She didn’t want to say it.
“C’monnnn, what is it?”
She really didn’t want to say it.
Raora groaned. “I can’t help if you hide info from me. It can’t be that bad!”
“I know, I just—” Cecilia sighed. She looked to the side, preparing herself. “...We were kissing.”
“Uh huh. And then?”
“We continued kissing.” She was still looking away from Raora. Lots of dusting in the kitchen for her to not do later.
“Uh huh.”
“We got more... intimate. As many couples would.” She refused to bring up the ‘making out on the floor’ part. “And then one of us decided to stop.”
“So you weren’t ready for sex?” Raora guessed. Cecilia couldn’t help wincing. “I don’t think she’d act off because of that. Maybe she got self-conscious and thought you weren’t attracted to her? You should te—”
“It wasn’t me,” Cecilia spat out.
A pause. “What do you mean?” Raora asked.
If Cecilia had blood in her system, it all would’ve rushed up to her cheeks. “I tried taking things further. It wasn’t me who stopped it.”
Silence fell as her words hung in the air. She wanted to snatch it back and crumple it into a ball, before shoving it in the trash can.
“You,” Raora started. “You mean—”
“Yes.”
“Gigi was the one—”
“Raora, I already said yes.” Cecilia groaned, fiddling with the saucer holding her teacup. Her tea had grown cold. “There’s no need to rub it in.”
“I just— Gigi?” Cecilia chanced a look towards Raora. She looked like someone got murdered in front of her. “Our Gigi?”
“Who else?”
“That’s,” Raora stopped herself to think. Her face scrunched up slightly as she brought a hand to her mouth, tapping her top lip. “Are you sure?”
“She shoved me.”
Raora’s eyes widened. “You made Gigi that mad?”
“I don’t think so,” Cecilia said. “She... changed the subject. Smiled and encouraged me to continue playing the violin.”
“Did you?”
Cecilia nodded.
“What?” Raora’s jaw dropped. “Why would you do that?”
“Why would I— she practically asked!” Cecilia argued. “I didn’t want to make her more uncomfortable.”
“But now you don’t know why she was against it in the first place!”
“That’s...” True. Cecilia shut her mouth, gaze dropping to the table.
“Well,” Raora started. “Obviously you need to ask. If it turns out she’s just not ready, then she’s not ready.”
“And if it’s not because of that?”
“Then, that’s something you two can work out together. Either way, talking is better than playing the guessing game.”
Hand fidgeting, Cecilia nodded. That was easy enough. It was Gigi. She knew Cecilia wouldn’t mind and would never hold this against her.
Quivering, keeping Cecilia at bay—
And Cecilia didn’t want Gigi to act like that around her again.
“You think too much,” Raora breathed.
“Gee, thanks Raora.”
“If you did something wrong, Gigi would’ve been avoiding you. But you’re obviously still her favorite...” Raora trailed off.
“Person?” Cecilia offered. “Automaton?” Favorite entity to annoy?
“Favorite everything,” Raora settled on. “Just talk. Don’t hound her, but I better not hear any more of the stories of you playing the piano.”
“It was the violin,” Cecilia reminded her. “But thank you Raora, forreal this time.” Maybe she overreacted earlier, talking about this with Raora wasn’t so bad.
Raora smiled. “Of course.” Mischief sharpened it to a grin. “And as soon as you do the talka-talka, you can continue the kissa-kissa.”
Cecilia’s face fell.
Catching her reaction, Raora guffawed and made it worse by making smooching noises, pretending her hands were Gigi and Cecilia before making their “lips” touch.
Cecilia scowled and took back the sentiment.
Bedrotting was hard work. Gigi was a trained professional, but she wasn’t at her A game today. She was too restless.
Heats were so sexy in theory. Ooooh look at me I’m so horny, you gotta fuck me or I’ll die don’t you like my scent don’t you like butter pecan aren’t my omega ears cute?
Butter pecan was too grandma coded to turn Gigi on, but that wouldn’t matter to their alpha. Clearly, if the number of chapters was anything to go by.
“Thirty chapters?” Gigi squinted at her phone, its bright screen the sole source of light in her room. “I can’t read all this.” Well she could, but it’s not what she was seeking right now.
Sighing, Gigi flopped her arm onto the bed and clicked her phone shut.
When Cece suggested a nap, it was actually easy to listen. She could never quite fix her sleeping schedule after all. It worked for about an hour and she woke up in a worse state, her chest, the spot between her legs, everything was burning. She must’ve been so red, more tomato than Gigi.
So when sleeping became null and void, masturbating was the next best thing. She had yet to start. The videos Gigi found online were either too crazy for her tastes or had such bad acting that she bursted out laughing. And now she was nitpicking all the erotic literature she found when being picky wasn’t an option.
Gigi could’ve fucked herself without the help if she wanted to, she had a vivid imagination. That was the problem. She knew herself and knew exactly where her mind would wander. Green eyes, a blank look that’d melt to giggles when you were funny enough and caught her off guard.
The hand that cupped her face yesterday, how Cece looked at her—like Gigi could do everything wrong and it wouldn’t matter—before kissing her. The way Cece straddled her, tilting her head to kiss her deeper, licking as if to leave no inch of Gigi untouched.
Gigi cursed, her stomach swooping. She buried her head face-first into one of the pillows, hands gripping the cloth, attempting to ignore her damp underwear. She then slammed her face against it several more times, a futile attempt to knock herself out.
She needed to distract herself. She sat up in bed inspecting her bed. It was perfectly fine, Gigi had low expectations when it came to a nest. All she needed was a bunch of pillows and blankets that were clean. Improving it would be a welcome diversion though, she could use some of her clothes. She even put a load in the dryer recently.
Gigi frowned, reluctant with the idea. The laundry room was merely a few doors down from her bedroom, but she didn’t want to risk getting caught.
Safety wasn’t an issue. Almost everyone in Justice was an omega too, so nobody was about to be driven crazy by her pheromones.
It was embarrassing. If she ran into Raora, she’d instantly know why Gigi acted freakier than usual lately. If Liz caught her instead, worry would tug her lips down to a frown, and she’d dote on Gigi when the latter wanted nothing more than to die.
And if Cece saw her like this—
A shiver ran down her spine, her stomach wrung out from need. It was a stupid idea, but thinking about Cece again made her desperate to clear her head.
Rolling out of bed, Cece peeked her head out the door. No gasps of shock so far. She whipped her head to the left and right. She strained her ears, listening. Nothing.
Phew! Gigi left her door open a crack, in case she needed to make a quick escape.
When Gigi neared the laundry room, she heard the bumps and whirs that came from one of their machines. Weird, she thought. Her clothes should’ve been done by now.
Her silent question was answered when she stepped inside. Someone already took Gigi's clothes out of the dryer, probably tired of waiting for her to get it herself. They were safely stashed in one of the hampers. It seemed like they began folding Gigi’s clothes for her, but gave up after two shirts.
Then, Gigi saw it. Within the washing machine, caught in the spin cycles as it was doused with detergent and water, were Cece’s dresses. Beside it was a basket almost overflowing with more of Cece’s clothes. It made sense, Cece would often wait on doing the laundry until it was absolutely necessary.
Gigi gulped. She scratched at her palm harshly, forcing herself to ignore the scent of chamomile.
Turning her back on the sight, Gigi gathered her own clothing. She got what she came for. She can hurry back and return to be horny and yearn in her private space.
The machine continued to bustle behind her. Gigi bit the inside of her cheek. Without a second thought, she approached Cece’s basket as she dragged her own behind her.
Casual shirts, pajama bottoms, dresses Cece bought when they had a day off.
Her hands reached out without thinking. Her fingers brushed against cotton. “No!” Gigi hissed, snatching back her hands. “No, I mustn't…” No way was she going to stea— borrow Cece’s clothing without permission.
Not to mention this was such a cliche that she refused to fall into.
An omega walks in somewhere dazed and spots their crush/lover/mate/rival’s clothes. They’re tempted by sin and take a sniff despite insisting they don’t want to. And just when it’s too late, when the shame is gone and bliss is clear on their face, that’s when—
“Gigi,” Cece said, standing beside her. “Why are you muttering to yourself?”
Gigi screamed, raising her arms in surrender. Cece shrieked in turn, dropping the humongous container of detergent in her hands. It landed atop her feet.
Cece twitched. “Ow.”
“Oh god, I’m sorry Cece.”
“Don’t worry about it.” Cece grunted as she lifted the detergent, setting it down atop the dryer with a large thud. “Anyway, I thought you were sleepi—” She paused, giving Gigi a once-over.
“What?” Gigi asked, fighting the urge to run out the room.
“Gigi, you look horrible.”
“I’m sure it’s not that bad.”
“You’re so red!” Cece crossed her arms over her chest. “Do you have a fever? You look like, like a—”
“A tomato?”
“No, like a strawberry!”
“What’s the difference?” Gigi asked. She found it in herself to laugh, despite becoming a living furnace.
Cece didn’t answer, beginning to reach for Gigi. Probably to brush back her bangs, feel the heat of her forehead.
Gigi took a step back before Cece could touch her. “I-I’m fine.”
Surprise rose on Cece’s face, but it was quickly replaced with a frown. “No you’re not.”
“I am—”
An arm wrapped around Gigi’s waist, keeping her still.
Gigi flinched, her tail standing straight, but Cece paid no mind as she placed a porcelain hand against skin. “Gigi, what the hell happened? Did you take a bath in the sun when we weren’t looking?”
“N-no.”
“An ice bath to train yourself or something?”
Gigi didn’t have it in her to speak. With Cece stopping her from leaving, she was too close. She couldn’t ignore the scent of her clothes, the tea she’d been drinking. There was a tremor in her hands that she couldn’t shake. She shook her head.
“…Gigi, you’re starting to worry me. Why are you acting this way?” Cece gazed down at her, eyes lidded, eyelashes pretty.
Before Gigi could muster up an answer, she saw the cogs turn in Cece’s head. She blinked, eyes wide suddenly. Her hand was still on Gigi’s back. “Gigi, are you in heat?”
Dread pooled in her stomach. “I’m sorry.”
“Sorry,” Gigi said again.
Cecilia frowned as she laid one of her dresses atop of the pillows. “I already told you to stop apologizing.” She bunched one of her shirts into a ball, in case Gigi wanted to use it as a hug pillow.
“So—” Cecilia shot her a look. Gigi rubbed the back of her neck, looking away. “Okay.”
“This is all I can offer,” Cecilia said. “I’d give more, but I barely have a week’s worth of clean clothes to change into.”
“That’s fine,” Gigi said. “You didn’t have to, you know?”
“Of course I did.” Cecilia wasn’t stupid, she knew all about omegas and the concept of nesting. Sleeping with her… significant other’s things would put Gigi more at ease. Why would Cecilia not want to help?
In the corner of her eye, she caught Gigi’s tail droop.
Is she feeling that guilty? Gaze softening, Cecilia sighed. “How about you lie down and test it out? See if it helps you.”
“Like… right now?”
“It’s nothing to be ashamed of, Gigi. It’s just me anyway.”
Gigi didn’t look convinced.
“C’mon, don’t be a baby.”
Groaning, Gigi let herself fall forward and onto the mattress. Her face landed on one of Cecilia’s pajama pants.
“Well?” Cecilia asked. “Did it work?”
Gigi’s tail began wagging as an answer.
Cecilia snorted, shaking her head. She made her way towards the door to give Gigi privacy, but paused when she took hold of the handle.
Just talk, a shrill voice spoke right in her ear.
This was the perfect time to bring it up. If Gigi denied her or didn’t want to even confess why she was acting weird, Cecilia would swallow her pride and leave.
“Gigi.”
“Mmm?” Her voice was muffled.
“If you don’t want to, that’s perfectly fine,” Cecilia started. “…But I can help. If you’re okay with that idea.”
She heard fabric shuffling, but no words. Nobody spoke for a while, long enough to be awkward. Cecilia supposed this wasn’t the worst reaction. She still wished she kept her mouth shut.
“T-that’s okay, Cece!” Gigi insisted, offering a laugh. It was polite, courteous; not the way she normally laughed. “I don’t want to force you into anything.”
“Huh?” Cecilia turned around, expecting Gigi to correct herself, start making more sense.
She was greeted to the sight of Gigi on her knees, sheepish as her hands rested atop her lap.
“What do you mean ‘force me?’” Cecilia stepped away from the door, approaching Gigi.
Gigi didn’t shy away, encouraging Cecilia to sit on the edge of the bed.
“I mean, you don’t get anything from this,” she shrugged. “You don’t feel pleasure, do you?”
“I. Don’t think so?” Cece never had an orgasm before. Why did that matter?
“Hmm.”
Cecilia stared. “I mean, I don’t know yet. I never tried.” Never had a reason for that matter.
“We don’t have to,” Gigi assured. “You’ve already done a lot by giving me so much of your stuff. I’ll get stuff.”
“I—” Cecilia didn’t know what was happening. “Gigi, you think I get absolutely nothing from this?”
“I mean.”
Embarrassment crawled its way around Cecilia’s neck, attempting to squeeze her throat and keep the words from spilling. “I’m only going to say this once, okay?”
Gigi nodded, but her confusion was evident.
“When we kiss, I don’t lose my breath with you. I don’t look like a strawberry and I don’t feel like I’ll faint if we kiss too long.”
“I can’t be that red everytime,” Gigi whispered.
“You are.”
Gigi grimaced.
“But I kiss you anyway. I kiss you when you ask and when you don’t ask,” Cecilia confessed. “Why do you think that is?”
“Because you’re used to it?”
“Because I like it, Gigi. I like kissing you. I like hearing you, I like it when your breath does that little hitch when I press our chests together and you writhe under me—”
“Woah, that sounded a little—”
“You never get used to me kissing you,” Cecilia said. “And sometimes I think of kissing you when you’re talking. I tell myself it’s to shut you up, but it’s not! I just want to!”
Gigi looked like she might die. Cecilia was not far behind.
Saying all this aloud made Cecilia want to yank out her key. The words kept flowing out of her, an endless stream, and she made no efforts to plug it up.
“Gigi we made out on the floor. I was trying to take it further, you never asked. Would you have done all that if you felt an obligation?”
“N-no,” Gigi said.
“My hand was on your tummy, Gigi.”
“Well, it’s a nice tummy. Warm.”
“I can’t believe you,” Cecilia sighed. “Do you get it yet? If I feel that way about kissing, how do you think I’ll feel when we have sex?”
Gigi's gaze flickered down, thinking. When she faced Cecilia, her smile was cheeky. Genuine. “I knew you were obsessed with me.”
Stamina wasn’t a problem for Cece; it was something Gigi expected. An hour and a half later however, Gigi started to wonder if Cece was trying to kill her.
“I’m going to die,” Gigi moaned. She laid atop Cece, too exhausted to even attempt to move. The dead fish to Cece’s harbor.
Cece mindlessly ran a hand through Gigi’s hair. “Stop being dramatic, you’re fine.”
“The black widow says to her victim.”
“Oh, so this is my fault now?” Cece asked.
“Who else was fucking me?!”
“You said to keep going, I listened!”
Huffing, Gigi buried her face in the juncture of Cece’s neck. She took a bite, but her teeth couldn’t pierce porcelain. Obviously.
“Gigi,” Cece said. “You’ll break your teeth.”
“You’re going to break my teeth. You and your sexy, curveless body.”
Cece scoffed. “Is this your version of pillow talk?”
“Maybe. There are pillows and we are talking.” Gigi’s tail moved, brushing against Cece’s knee.
Humming, Cece reached down to squeeze it without looking.
“You should let me lead,” Gigi said. “See if it’s possible for you to feel good or not.”
“I thought you were tired.”
“I don’t mean now! Like later. In general.”
“Gigi, I’m not against it, but how are you going to do that?”
Smiling, Gigi pressed a finger against Cece’s torso. “Open up the panel and let me get in those wires.”
“…Gigi.”
“Yes?” Gigi asked, tilting her head.
“You’ll get electrocuted.”
“Not if I wear gloves!” Gigi flexed her hands, imagining wearing the thick gloves engineers wore. “Protection is encouraged in sex anyway, it’s the same principle.”
“And to think I thought you didn’t want to have sex,” Cece exhaled.
“You’re crazy,” Gigi said. “I want to do everything with you.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah!” Gigi leaned up to kiss Cece’s cheek. “Mwah!” The tip of Cece’s nose. “Mwah!”
Cece giggled, wrapping her hands around Gigi’s shoulders. She tilted her head down, grabbing Gigi’s chin for a proper kiss. “Idiot.”
Notes:
Did not expect my first autofister fic to be omegaverse, but not complaining I'm really happy with how this fic turned out. I originally planned sex scenes, but ran out of time. However, in the future I plan to either make an edit this in the near future with the sex scenes implemented or just have an accessible google doc and post the link right after this Ending Note.
Chapter 28: Love Drive By Crooked_Crow (Instinct)
Chapter by Crooked_Crow
Summary:
Part of the Kingdom shared universe!
I loved doing this! :)
Chapter Text
"Thank you so very much for coming all this way, but I assure you, there is nothing wrong with my territory."
"It is just a routine patrol," Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame claimed as she walked with her back straight and her mind open. "Nothing to worry about if there is nothing wrong, right, Lord Barnes?"
The lord grumbled and followed the new queen through his estate. Though his scent permeated through the ivory halls, it was firmly squashed by Elizabeth's own presence. It was also, sadly, a hindrance, as she could not detect anything beyond the current fight the lord was having with himself, letting a queen so young boss him around. She certainly did not have the finest impression of him.
Especially when she had received reports of commoners disappearing frequently from his land. Her hand remained on her sword's hilt, even as the lord looked as timidly as possible. She knew his kind. Untrustworthy.
But what she found was quite a normal estate. With nothing of note as far as she found.
It was too clean.
"Lord Barnes, you do not have any objection to us staying the night, do you?" She gestured to her knights.
"O-of course not!"
His scent showed otherwise, but a fight would be pointless.
Lord Darby Barnes was dead before Elizabeth arrived, after all. Doomed by karma later that night.
The smell of blood stained the halls and led her to the corpses of the guards already, leaving nothing but the door behind them for her to investigate.
But surely, surely , he was dead.
She crossed across the brutally beaten guards and ignored the blood her shoes tracked. Her breathing too loud, she fought to calm herself, steeling her wits for just a moment before bursting through the old wooden doors and into the office.
There was a smell even more powerful than the blood. An alpha.
But there was just a girl standing in front of the lord's broken body. Her eyes and hair were wild, crazed. Her dress was simple, common, yet tattered and torn at the seams. Covered in blood, panting, her scent cooled.
Only to pitch again as her eyes locked onto Elizabeth.
"... Are you going to kill me too?" Her voice, though soft, held an alpha's rage.
"... I was investigating the disappearances." Elizabeth nodded towards the corpse. "Looks like you've beaten me to it."
"Are you going to kill me too?"
Elizabeth paused, looking her over again. Her eyes held fire, but the bags under her eyes spoke volumes.
"Where did he keep you? Are there others?"
"Dead," she replied simply, looking down at the corpse. "They tried killing me too."
"I'm glad they failed." She didn't get a reply, so she cleared her throat. "Can you show me where you were kept?"
Her eyes flicked to her. "Just the entrance is fine, you don't have to go in," Elizabeth clarified.
And thankfully, the girl nodded.
The ride back to the castle was quiet. Though she tried to ask the girl anything, she wouldn't respond, and in the end, Elizabeth took her with her back to the castle.
The carriage shook before stopping and allowing Elizabeth to climb out and take a breath of home. Instead of addressing the bowing knights or the councilman waiting for her, she turned and held out her hand to the girl.
She stared blankly at the new queen before taking it and joining her outside of the carriage.
They walked along the rows of knights, the councilman rushing after them as they passed him.
"Your majesty, what-?"
"Lord Barnes is dead. Some good news," Elizabeth said coldly. "The disappearances were of just matured alphas all hailing from common households. He perceived them as a threat."
"L-Lord Barnes was an upstanding man! He wouldn't do such a thing!"
"Tell me, then, that the one next to me is not a survivor."
The grip on Elizabeth's hand tightened, making her pause. She looked over to see the fiery eyes glaring at the councilman.
Elizabeth put a hand on her hilt.
"Tell me, councilman. Were you the one who insisted I not go investigate?"
"Well, yes, but-"
He was cut off by the sword against his throat.
"Stay your tongue. Follow the guards to your cell. I shall deal with you later."
The knights rushed to follow her orders and the girl's grip relaxed.
"Let's get you a room, hm?"
"... Gigi."
Elizabeth blinked and the girl repeated herself, "Gigi. My name is Gigi."
"Gigi, then." The queen smiled. "I'm sure you're surprised that I'm not much older than you."
"... You're nice. That's what's surprising."
"Well. I can only hope to surprise you further, it seems."
Gigi smiled.
The look in her eyes reminded Elizabeth of that night. A spark of life that dared to stay lit. A challenge to all who tried.
The blood covering her also reminded Elizabeth of that night.
"You should see the other guy," she joked as Elizabeth cleaned off what she could.
"I did. You did not spare an inch of him."
"What? Did you want me to?" She snorted, her tail lashing. "After he tried killing you?"
"Some of this blood isn't his." Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "Where is it?"
"Where's what?"
"Where is the wound, Gigi?"
The knight shifted on her feet and laughed.
"W-what wound?"
Elizabeth growled and looked her over again before touching the small gap between her plates of armor. Gigi hissed and pulled away from her. "O-okay! He might've nicked me." She waved a shaking hand. "But I'm fine! I'm-"
She froze as Elizabeth began taking off the breastplate. "H-hey!"
"I need to see the wound, Gigi!"
"I'm fine!" She squirmed in Elizabeth's grasp. "Stop stripping me!"
"If that blade was poisoned, I swear to the One I will..." Once the armor fell with a clatter, Elizabeth pulled up Gigi's undershirt. Just like she said, the cut wasn't too deep. But it was growing a sickening color.
Elizabeth took a deep breath before sighing. "Gigi..."
A scent struck her and she stopped before she could say anything. Gigi was agitated, for sure, but there was something else that she couldn't place.
"I'm fine," she grumbled. "Liz, he tried to kill you ! That should be the important part. Y'know, given the fact that you're queen?"
"Yes, but you're-" Elizabeth paused as Gigi growled, flaring her own instincts. She refused to growl at her pack mate. "... You're important to me , Gigi. This was probably some fool looking to deal with me like that fool George."
"I'm not fragile, Liz..." She huffed, but there was hardly any bite to her words.
"I know that very well, love." Elizabeth smiled and took her hand. "Let's get that looked at before it gets worse, okay?"
Gigi still didn't look convinced, but did not say anything more as she followed the queen out of the chamber and down the hall. A few guards were running towards them from the noise, but Elizabeth commanded them away.
She could feel Gigi growling and holding her hand tighter as they neared.
Once they left, she gave her another smile that she hoped was still comforting. It was hard not to rise up to Gigi's righteous anger and alpha strength, but after being around her for so long, Elizabeth knew how to handle it. Which was enough to get Gigi onto the cot as the doctor looked over her wound.
"A fever inducer," she declared. "I have something for it, but it might have some... side effects."
"Side effects?"
"The poison affects alphas exclusively. Definitely meant to kill the queen." The doctor shook her head and pulled out a bottle from her cabinet. "The antidote can counteract it, but because it targets alphas, it's going to cause a rut while the antidote flushes it out."
"... oh ," Gigi croaked.
Elizabeth sighed.
"Well, hopefully it won't affect you too much until we can get you to your room."
The doctor handed over the antidote, which Gigi greedily drank and made a face at the taste.
"Let me know if there's any developments," the doctor said before ushering them out.
Gigi coughed awkwardly after both of them stood there for a moment.
"So... I guess head to my room while you get a new guard?"
"No, I'm going with you," Elizabeth stated and began walking to Gigi's room. "To make sure you don't succumb before you can arrive."
"Gotta say, I definitely feel the heat," she huffed. "But I've handled worse."
"I know you have." Elizabeth sighed. "I know."
Gigi followed her regardless, holding her wound. Eventually, her steps became heavy and her eyes fluttered as she groaned.
"We're almost there," Elizabeth whispered. "Hang in there."
"Trying," Gigi said gruffly. "A bit hard... I can feel it."
Elizabeth nodded.
"I can smell it."
"H-hard to ignore, huh?"
Elizabeth wished she could give Gigi a smile back, but the scent truly began to stir her own instincts.
"I've never seen you in your rut before..."
"Not all of us get suppressants," Gigi huffed. "I try to hide before it gets too bad."
Elizabeth raised an eyebrow as Gigi unlocked her door.
"Really?"
"Yeah," Gigi chuckled as she limped over to her bed. "I don't wanna be known for stupidly challenging the queen."
"You're known for stupidly challenging me in other ways." Elizabeth stood in the doorway, watching Gigi flop down on the mound of pillows. "... Do you... need anything?"
"I can... get through it on my own." Gigi grunted and rubbed her head. "There goes the whole day..."
"Don't be too rough. You're still wounded."
"If you're so worried, why not stay?" She laughed. "You'll finally get to see a true rut."
"I mean..." Elizabeth paused. "I could."
Gigi sat up with a wince, looking at her with confusion.
"... Really?"
"Of course." She smiled. "Though, I can't guarantee that it won't end up like our sparring matches."
Gigi laughed and for a moment, she felt Gigi's alpha being reigned in.
"... You sure?"
Elizabeth steeled herself before stepping inside. Her instincts flared, demanding she either take over or leave the territory. But the familiar look in Gigi's eyes prevented her from caving in.
She stopped before the bed.
"Gigi, it's not just instinct that drives me to protect you girls. It's love." She chuckled. "I suppose I understand why you all pushed me with Raora so much now."
"Good!" Gigi laughed, her eyes glittering with defiance. "It was hard as hell trying to get you to give in."
Speaking of hard as hell, Elizabeth's gaze dropped.
"... So... do you-?"
"Liz, you're hot as hell." Gigi growled. "I'm going to-"
She jolted as Elizabeth touched her wound.
"No, you won't." Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "I'm an alpha too, don't forget. I won't let you hurt yourself."
Gigi's tail lashed behind her as the growl revved up again. A rumble that dug its claws into Elizabeth's chest as she carefully removed the knight's trousers. She couldn't help but chuckle as she worked around Gigi. "Is it really setting in that fast? Or is there another reason?"
"Liz." Gigi bit down on her lip. "Liz, last chance."
"Last chance for you as well," she purred and gently touched her. Gigi's skin was burning. "Do you want this?"
"... Yes," she finally snarled. "Get down for me."
"Do not move then, love." Elizabeth smirked, pulling out a ribbon tied to her regal attire and using it to keep her hair back. "Let me do this for you."
Gigi winced and Elizabeth realized her own scent had picked up. She chuckled and winked. "Though you'll be the king tonight, I'm still queen."
She did not back down as Gigi gripped the sheets of her bed, instead focusing on carefully opening up Gigi's legs. Teasing her with a brush or two and watching her snap her teeth in frustration. Her tail ripped at a pillow. Though it was Gigi's territory and her instincts were igniting her blood, Elizabeth's alpha instincts took great joy in the control.
Even if that meant kneeling.
"Liz..." Gigi tensed as Elizabeth ran her thumb along the shaft.
"Such a big alpha... No wonder you were worried about challenging me." Elizabeth smirked, licking her lips. "But don't get it wrong, my spark-"
She gripped further down and Gigi's breath stopped for a second. "I'm very much in charge."
Gigi's growls ceased the moment Elizabeth leaned down and kissed her. Gigi's defiance giving way to carnal need as she continued playing with her. Her hand grabbed Elizabeth's head in a feeble attempt to keep domination, but there was still Gigi . The claws had not made their way into Elizabeth's skin, not even as she pulled a little bit away to begin truly controlling her.
A flick, a rub, playfulness. She made sure to glance up to see Gigi and relish in the moans and shudders. Those noises, the expression, it was all hers.
Elizabeth loved it, diving in and fully taking claim to Gigi's cock. The hot skin practically steaming as Gigi snarled and tried moving. The moment she did, Elizabeth pulled away. Gigi's hand kept her in place, but she removed her tongue the moment Gigi tried.
The proud alpha splayed before her snarled.
"Liz!"
"I told... you..." She panted, her breaths even stimulating the rutting alpha. "No. Moving."
"Liz, you... you!" Gigi slammed her tail down, her eyes wild. "Liz..."
"You can talk."
"... Please," she hissed through gritted teeth. Her scent demanded, but Elizabeth knew her better. Gigi was soft-hearted, surely, even in rut. "I'm going insane. Harder, faster, please . Harder, please ."
Elizabeth felt a growl coming from her own throat as she shut Gigi up with her tongue.
Control. She needed control.
Harder , Gigi's scent wailed, faster.
Elizabeth's own scent pushed back. No. This is all mine.
Gigi was hers the moment they met. Hers, all hers.
Even though the alpha in her was strong, even though it was wild, there was still her Gigi. She wanted to treat her Gigi right, just as much as her Gigi wanted to do right by her.
After a moment of pleasure, Gigi groaned.
"Liz... Liz, I'm gonna..."
Immediately Elizabeth pulled away both her mouth and her hand. Gigi snapped at the air.
"Good girls... better behave..." She growled and Gigi grit her teeth. Slowly and carefully she stood up and Gigi grabbed her arm.
"W-where...?"
"Patience," Elizabeth commanded. "I am rewarding you. Hold it in."
She began removing her regalia, carefully setting it aside. Her own cock already erect with her scent now fully dominating her senses, Elizabeth hissed as the rush of her own cock getting handled flooded her senses.
"Gigi..."
The knock at the door jolted her out of her haze.
"Gigi? Are you alright?" Cecilia's voice came from the other side, worry breaking through her normal dismissal.
Elizabeth looked over at the panting Gigi, her bed torn to shreds with her claws and her face red hot. A shudder ran through her and she tried clearing her throat, and tried making it less strangled and heavy and wanting .
"She's... fine..."
"Liz?" Cecilia's voice almost cracked in disbelief. "Alright, I'm coming in."
"D-!"
She winced at the wind cutting through the heat as Cecilia burst through.
"... huh?" She blinked as she looked between Elizabeth and Gigi. "What-?"
"Ceci," Gigi growled, her voice caked in desire.
Cecilia bristled as, no doubt, the scents finally reached her. She coughed and closed the door behind her before locking it.
"Y-you could've said something..." She mumbled before looking at Elizabeth's lips. "... Or not?"
"Ceci..." Elizabeth joined Gigi in growling.
The beta trembled slightly as she pulled at her collar.
"Oh boy... I walked into-"
"The lions' den." Elizabeth walked over and pulled her over to the bed. "Perfect."
Cecilia sighed before smiling.
"I guess no work is getting done today?"
"Ceci." Gigi's tail slammed against the bed.
"We're rewarding Gigi for being a good girl," Elizabeth purred. "Why don't you help?"
"Ceci..."
"S-stop saying my name like that," she weakly grumbled and began taking off her uniform.
"She was injured and is now in a forced rut, forgive her, won't you~?" Elizabeth chuckled and brushed aside some of Cecilia's hair, making her shiver. "I even made her save it, so you get a treat~"
"A-a treat...?" Cecilia mumbled. "Is that what we're calling it now?"
Elizabeth grinned as she gently pushed her towards Gigi, whose tail thumped hard against the bed.
"Ready?" Cecilia smiled.
"Now," Gigi growled but still did not move.
Even as Elizabeth helped them adjust so that Cecilia could easily slip onto Gigi, the two seemed locked onto each other.
It wasn't until Cecilia smirked that they seemed to realize she was there.
"I want to hear you call for her." Cecilia whispered and nudged her head towards Elizabeth, who froze. "I want to hear how you say her name."
"T-that's not necessary-"
"Liz," Gigi groaned as Cecilia slowly adjusted to her girth. "Liz!"
It rang in her ears, pooled fire down her body, and made her shiver. Elizabeth had to sit down, taking in the gasps and growls of the other alpha that only made things harder.
Cecilia laughed, breathily and to the rhythm of her movements.
"... Liz..."
"Oh fuck," slipped from Elizabeth's tongue as she gripped herself.
"I've never seen you like that, Liz." Cecilia laughed as she sank into the bath with her, Gigi left to sleep the poison off on the bed. “So… heated.”
"No one hurts my girls," she snarled and crossed her arms. "... I do not like seeing you all injured, so..."
"Instincts?" Cecilia hummed, her hand resting on Elizabeth's thigh under the water.
Elizabeth thought for a moment before sighing and taking her hand, playing with the joints.
"I just... love you all. So much..." She closed her eyes. "It's a dangerous life to live, and even more dangerous to those you care for."
"... Your father?"
"... Yes. He died in an assassination attempt on my own life..." Elizabeth smiled, bittersweet feelings on her tongue. "I learned a lot that day. I must protect those dear to me as much as they want to protect me."
"... We don't want to lose you, either."
"I know," she said, kissing Cecilia's head. "You won't. Not for a very, very long time."
"You know, you're lucky."
Elizabeth raised an eyebrow and Cecilia smirked. "You're lucky I had the right equipment on."
"W-well, yes but-" Elizabeth frowned at her. "Wait, why did you have that on already?"
"Gigi."
"Ah. Well." She cleared her throat. "I hope this was a fun time?"
"It was," Cecilia reassured her and kissed her cheek. "Next time's gotta happen soon though. Raora will be so mad we did it without her."
"Hopefully she can forgive us if we all team up." Elizabeth hummed. "The look on her face with two alphas and a beta around..."
"Next heat?"
"No! We'd demolish her!"
"I can switch to omega?"
"... alright."
"Alright?"
"I mean, you took Gigi pretty well even with beta hardware..."
"It's not that big of a difference..."
Chapter 29: Can I Keep You? By Chu-Baka (Puppy Eyes)
Chapter by Chu_Baka
Summary:
Bijou finds herself in the less than stellar combination of being in heat during a blackout. Considering how deathly afraid of the dark she is, she of course finds herself making puppy eyes at the one member of Advent still in the house to stay together for the night.
…That member being Shiori, one of the only alpha’s in Advent.
Notes:
Hi so this fic ends up referencing Shiori's lore with her dead GF and general HC in regards to their time in prison so heads up, also I worked really hard on this so I hope you enjoy it!
Chapter Text
Bijou wasn’t sure why the gods had been so cruel to her.
Her existence had been a never-ending nightmare start to finish, and then they locked her away in total darkness for who knows how long for the simple crime of existing, something she had never asked for.
And on top of all of that…
“...Oh no.” She mumbled to herself when she got up that morning. She could feel herself growing feverish.
Now, Bijou wasn’t a being that could actually get biological illnesses, so it really only ever meant one thing.
She was going into heat, because apparently her existence wasn’t miserable enough and she just had to inherit that from those stupid humans too.
It sounded like a cruel joke. Humanity coveted her for her literal body, breaking off pieces of her for themselves or to sell and leave her in pieces, and then she also occasionally had to deal with a different sort of coveting.
She always had managed to defend herself from that going anywhere bad, thank gods, but it was always exhausting and just a lovely cherry on top of the horrible bitter cake that was her life.
So, she groaned and rose from her bed with a weary sigh and a grimace at the embarrassing and less than great night she was about to go through, again.
At least it was only embarrassment she had to fear from her emotions getting so strong her roommates could feel or sense them, another awful quirk. At least it was nice other times, the others could always tell when Bijou was upset and when to be gentler with her, so there was that at least…
Okay, enough moping, time to break the stupid news so everyone would be prepared or have the chance to sleep somewhere else tonight. Considering the twins were both alpha’s and so was Shiori, sometimes it was for the best.
(Nerissa usually left anyways, not because she was an alpha or anything but because she just liked having the excuse to go have a fling with one of the people chasing them. Granted in spite of being an alpha and their attempted captor, Elizabeth wouldn’t hurt a fly let alone the demon…)
Anyways, when Bijou finally left her room, it was to the sight of only one person in the kitchen.
“Ah, good afternoon Biboo, ‘enjoyed your beauty sleep?” Shiori called over her shoulder with a teasing smile.
“I… Slept in that late? Also, where are the other three?” Bijou asked with a yawn, eying the clock with trepidation at the late hour.
“Yuppers. The demons all left to do demon things or something, I dunno I wasn’t paying attention.” Shiori chuckled, taking a sip of her tea.
…Paused.
“And… The forecast said we’re in for some big storms tonight. I already set up a bunch of candles, just in case.” Shiori added quietly, expression softening from amusement to something gentle and concerned that made the gem’s breath catch.
…
Bijou slowly lumbered over as Shiori turned back to her drink, impulsively wrapping her arms around the taller girl from behind and hiding her face between her shoulder blades.
“Thank you…” Bijou whimpered, voice trembling ever so slightly at the sheer care in such a simple action.
Something so utterly foreign that her friends seemed to do so effortlessly.
It was weird.
A good weird.
“No problem Bijou, no problem at all.” Shiori replied softly, placing a gentle hand over one of the smaller ones resting against her stomach.
…
Bijou held her just that little bit tighter.
Her ‘heart’ ached.
…And then she heard Shiori sniff, and her head ached, knowing what was coming.
“Ah… That time of the month? I guess it’s good the twins and Nessie are already out, huh?” Shiori commented casually, seeming unbothered which helped a lot. It didn’t seem to be an act either, there wasn’t any real change in Shiori’s comforting scent of old books.
“Yeah… I woke up all achy and feverish… Sorry...” Bijou replied, voice quiet and mousey.
“Hey hey hey, no apologizing! It’s not like you have control over it Biboo, you didn’t decide to do this when I’m home alone out of spite or something.” Shiori huffed, turning to face the gem and unwittingly ending up with said gem now hugging her from the front instead, looking up at her like a deer in headlights considering she was now at eye-to-chest level with her.
“I’ll make sure to keep my door closed tonight so nothing happens, and I’ll be sure to light the candles before I go to bed so you don’t have to worry about that.” Shiori seemed unbothered by the change, giving her a gentle smile and a one-armed hug that made the gem relax immediately.
Bijou had heard that humans found themselves calming down when they had the scent of a familiar alpha nearby, and… Well, that was half true for her.
The only one that worked with was the alpha in front of her. Not the twins, just… Just Shiori.
Bijou idly refused to entertain the thoughts brought about by that fact.
It was dark outside.
Bijou tried to take comfort in all of her night lights, littered everywhere that had an outlet so any darkness in the house was not absolute. It still made her anxious to walk down the hall with the light off, but… It helped.
So did knowing that her friends cared enough to set them all up, even if it was inconvenient. It… Was strange.
Being treated with love and care was strange. A good strange, but strange nonetheless.
Bijou… Was still trying to get used to being treated like a person rather than an object. It had been years, but she had spent nearly her entire existence being coveted and passed around and broken without a second thought.
The heat in her crystalline veins made the usual dull ache so much sharper.
Thunder shook the house as she scrambled to her bedroom, careful to turn on her light immediately and start lighting the candles in her room just in case, to try and evade that dreaded darkness.
Everything ached as the heat made its way into her system in full swing, beads of sweat on her brow as she tried to get ready for bed, striking a match to light the candles-
An even louder boom.
Fizzling.
And everything went dark.
Nothing but the wimpy light of her match.
“No- No no no nonono- C-C’mon, please-” Bijou whimpered, blindly fumbling for where the candle had been, tried to maneuver in the darkness, the suffocating, never ending darkness-
The match went out.
Another thunderous boom.
Bijou immediately stumbled back, chest starting to heave with utter panic and fear at the pure darkness that greeted her. She- S-She couldn’t breathe, she- She couldn’t-
The door- Where’s- Where’s the-?!
…
Her other senses took center stage in the absence of sight. Hearing. Touch.
…Smell.
She could smell Shiori’s scent.
She- She was down the hall, if- If Bijou followed the scent, she could- S-She could-
Bijou stopped caring for logic at that point, frantically scrambling to follow the scent, being met with the cool wood of her bedroom door. She clawed at it until she found the handle, throwing it open and being met with the sight of a scant few candles set along the hallway, much like her nightlights.
Shiori did that. Shiori went out of her way to do that.
…
The heat in her veins grew worse at that thought for reasons she’d prefer not to acknowledge.
Still, she stumbled after the gentle scent of old books, desperate for comfort, for a physical reminder that she was home and she was safe, damn the consequences of doing so when she was in heat.
At least someone was still here. At least someone stayed.
Bijou didn’t want to think about what she would do if seeking the comfort of one of her friends wasn’t an option right now, doubly so with the clouded mind heat brought with it…
It wasn’t helping much right now either. As comforting as Shiori’s scent was, it also was causing unfortunate instincts to arise…
She just hoped it would leave her alone, just this once…
Shiori wasn’t shocked when she heard a frantic knock on the door after the lights had gone out. If anything she had expected it, had set up a few extra candles in her room and was in the middle of lighting them when the inevitable knock came.
Shiori carefully put out the match and moved to open the door, not bothering to ask who it was or anything of the sort.
She could feel the sheer anxiety and fear on the other side of the door after all. That only meant one thing.
Almost instantly she had a shaking gem in her arms, clinging tightly to her and face buried in her chest as the girl held onto her like a scared child would a stuffed animal.
“Hey Biboo… Did the candles go out?” Shiori asked softly, returning the embrace.
“...Mhm…” Bijou whimpered, clutching tighter to the alpha.
Only for said alpha to suddenly get a whiff of the omega’s scent. Normally the sugary sweetness that puts one in mind of rock candy, but… It was stronger.
Much stronger.
Shiori almost forgot the gem was in heat. She had been too focused on worrying about her mental state, had been trying to make sure she wouldn’t be left in the dark, that she would be taken care of like she deserved-
…
Shiori wasn’t sure if that protective urge was her usual protectiveness of Advent in general or if it was something else brought about by that scent.
The Archivist wasn’t particularly inclined to find out.
“I can- I can come with you to light the candles again so you can get some sleep tonight?” Shiori offered, quiet and trying to ignore the heat rising in her own face.
“D-Don’t- Don’t l-leave me alone-” Bijou whimpered, only holding onto the Archivist even tighter.
“...Biboo, you know it’s a bad idea for me to be around you right now-”
“Don’t c-care… Don’t…D-Don’t leave me alone…” Bijou pulled back to look up at her with tear-filled puppy eyes.
“...Alright, alright, set the deadly weapon down, you can stay… I’ll- I’ll k-keep my hands to myself.” Shiori promised feebly. Normally that would be an easy thing to promise, her vitality was so low from her curse that she didn’t get ‘excited’ easily, even when omega’s around her were in heat.
Bijou, however, was an exception. Shiori was human, and Bijou’s powers boosted human energy to the point of utter madness at its absolute worst.
…With Shiori however, it… Made her feel normal.
Which meant that she was actively feeling the heat affecting her, something that hadn’t happened since-
…
No. No, she can’t think of her, not now, not ever. Besides, nothing was going to happen.
Shiori was one of those wretched creatures that did this to her friend. A member of the disease that infested the Earth, that had broken her friend and hurt her so, so deeply…
No. It was better if nothing happened.
She was human once, and Bijou deserved to be free of humans coveting her.
Bijou was warm.
Of course she was, she was running a high temperature from her heat, but… It was oddly nice. Shiori usually ran cold as a corpse, so it was nice getting to share body heat.
She could’ve done without the bulge starting to form in her pajama pants from the overwhelming scent of pure sugar though.
Bijou didn’t even seem to care, cuddled up to her chest and listening to the Archivist’s muted heartbeat with a smile, breathing far, far calmer than it had been. Shiori had a feeling that was her own scent’s doing, especially with her face buried in the alpha’s neck.
“C-Comfy?” Shiori asked conversationally, hand gently rubbing the gem’s back in small soothing circles.
“Mhm… Touch is usually scary, but… I like it when it’s from you guys.” Bijou nodded slowly, practically sinking into the alpha with a soft contented sigh.
“...Honestly? Same. I think you’re pretty alright too, Biboo.” Shiori chuckled weakly, staring at the ceiling and trying to ignore the obvious.
Shiori… Never thought she’d be comfortable around people ever again. She had a distinct feeling Bijou was much the same, but…
Shiori hesitated when it came to connection because she had loved and lost.
Bijou hesitated to connect because she’d never known it in her centuries of living.
Opposites with the same result; they both really needed this. Shiori felt the ache of what was lost, but soothed by the balm of what was now. Bijou had never known touch that wasn’t with intent to harm, and she clearly craved it…
Or maybe that was just her heat and Shiori was overthinking things again.
Bijou seemed to be doing quite well all things considered though, she was perfectly calm, breathing in the alpha’s soothing scent of old books with a hint of something inky and ashen. Maybe not the most conventional scent, but it was comforting because it was Shiori’s.
A contented purr rose in the gem’s throat, another trait of human omega’s that she had found herself possessing. She hardly noticed the dark anymore, the warmth and comforting weight of arms around her, of fingers tracing gentle meaningless shapes across her back, it…
It was… So nice. So, so nice, as nice as it was foreign.
Maybe Bijou should ask to cuddle more often…
However, it was then she was reminded of the other facet to an alpha. She shifted slightly and suddenly found something warm and hard brushing against one of her legs, drawing a bitten-down hiss of a noise from the alpha.
…
Bijou ached.
“...S-Sorry about this, Bijou, I… I really didn’t mean to…” Shiori trailed off, staring at the ceiling, anywhere that wasn’t the gem in her arms.
“I- I k-know, I- I’m sorry, that’s… T-That’s on me…” Bijou squeaked, trying to ignore the feeling, the way Shiori’s scent was getting stronger…
…
Bijou ached.
Quite literally this time. She couldn’t help but wince as her stomach twisted painfully in protest of denying her body of that stupid human urge….
“...It’s hurting you, isn’t it?” Shiori clocked it immediately because of course she did, she was always perceptive…
“...I’ll… I’ll b-be fine.” Bijou mumbled, trying to ignore the sharp pain in her gut, something that only grew worse and worse with each passing moment…
“I’m sorry, I-”
“It’s fine Biboo-”
“I d-didn’t mean for this to happen-”
“I know that-”
“I- I c-can leave-”
“Bijou.”
The gem froze at the firm way the alpha said her name, something that made a shiver go down her spine.
“You haven’t done anything wrong, okay?” Shiori murmured gently, running her fingers through silver hair in an attempt to soothe. Bijou was always quick to devolve into frantic apologies whenever she thought she really upset one of them.
Shiori had a sinking feeling that convincing the gem that no one here was going to hurt her if she made them mad was going to be a lifelong struggle…
“...Okay, b-but… What about…?” Bijou nodded down towards their intertwined bodies.
“Well, I know you aren’t going to sleep if you’re in pain, and I won’t sleep if you’re in pain… Uh. Put on a movie or something?” Shiori suggested weakly.
She knew what an actual solution to this would be, but…
No. No she was not going to lay a finger on Bijou in that way, she deserved… Someone- No, some thing better than her. Not to mention her own baggage that complicated things…
Bijou shifted. Whined at the feeling of the Archivist’s clothed member brushing her thigh.
…
“...C-Can’t…Focus…” Bijou whimpered, burying her face deeper into the alpha’s neck and finding herself impulsively taking deep breaths of her scent.
Shiori stiffened under the gem, trying to breathe through her mouth in an attempt to remain in control-
Only to find her jaw aching when she looked down and saw the gem’s nape inches away from her at this angle.
Bit her lip so hard it nearly drew blood.
She could feel the heat emanating from the gem, causing a chain reaction of her own body temperature rising sharply from its usual ‘cold as a cadaver’ temperature.
And worse of all… Shiori could feel Bijou’s aura heightening her senses. Could feel her weak muted heart pumping faster, closer to what it should be.
All while the low simmering in her gut was fed by Bijou’s own arousal projecting outwards. If she was feeling it, just how strong was it…?
…Considering Bijou was starting to squirm, grinding slightly against the bulge, Shiori had a distinct feeling that it was reaching an uncontrollable level.
As was hers considering the heated groan that left her before she slapped a hand over her mouth.
Bijou moaned right into her ear.
This… This was bad for her blackened heart.
But.. Logically, she knew they had to do something. This was clearly only going to escalate further, and… Well, addressing it now would be for the best, right?
“...B-Bijou.”
The gem froze on the spot, eyes widening and almost visibly bristling.
“I- I’m s-sorry, I-”
Shiori shushed her with a finger over the gem’s lips.
“I’m not upset with you, Bijou. You’ve done nothing wrong, okay?” Shiori soothed, slowly shifting to sit up with the gem in her lap.
“You’re… Y-You’re not mad?” Bijou whispered in disbelief, sounding so hesitant to believe that it made the Archivist’s blackened heart ache.
“Not even a little bit… But, we still need to figure out what to do about this. I’m not going to sit here and listen to you writhing in agony because of your heat, not to mention instincts getting the better of us both.” Shiori sighed with a frown.
“So… I was going to ask you what you want to do about this.”
Bijou went silent for a few moments, looking up at her, the geodes of her eyes refracting an almost amber hue in the candlelight.
“...I… I d-don’t know…How to fix this… Normally I just wait out the pain.” Bijou admitted sheepishly, avoiding eye contact.
“Well… For normal omega’s, it usually either takes days of uh, self relief, or being knotted by an alpha.” Shiori tried to explain, deciding the way the shadows danced on the ceiling was far more interesting than anything else she could be looking at.
“Does… Does that mean you could…?” Bijou trailed off, brow furrowed.
…
“Y-Yeah. Yeah, I could knot you, but… I’m… Well. You’d be in luck, my body’s already so decayed from that book’s stupid curse that I’m infertile, so…” Shiori decided to be up front with this. No point in beating around the bush now…
Bijou was silent for a few moments, processing..
“...It’s gotten that bad?” Bijou whispered, sounding heartbroken on her behalf.
“Well… Yeah. It’s not getting worse as fast as when we were locked up, but… Yes. It’s still getting worse. But uh, that just means we don’t have to worry, right?” Shiori shrugged, hands idly settling on the gem’s waist.
“But, that aside… Are you sure you want to do this with me? I mean, I know you aren’t exactly spoiled for choice, but still-”
“It’s okay Shiori, I-” Bijou paused, face flushing, “I… T-Trust you. A lot. I know you’d be careful, and… You’d never hurt me.”
Shiori’s eyes widened, a pang in her heart at the sincerity in those words, in her voice...
“...Okay. Then…” Shiori trailed off, voice and touch soft as a psalm as she turned them over, hovering over the shivering gem.
…Bijou froze.
Tried to remind herself that the dark shape looming over her was her friend. Was Shiori, someone who never hesitated when it came to helping or protecting Advent, who was always so, so gentle with her…
But… It was hard. Too similar a sight to so many others that ended with a missing limb or worse.
“...We don’t have to do this if you don’t want to, Bijou.” Shiori whispered, slowly trailing her hand up to cradle the gem’s cheek, running a thumb over soft skin in what she hoped was a soothing gesture.
The cold hand pulled the gem from her thoughts, blinking slowly.
…
Familiar golden eyes, looking at her with utter warmth as the candlelight danced in them.
“I… I w-want to. I just-”
“I’m one of ‘them.’ I know… I’m sorry I’m the only one home…” Shiori sighed quietly, averting her gaze as guilt crept in again.
“What? N-No, just… K-Keep talking to me, okay? I- I n-need to know it’s you…” Bijou requested meekly, squirming slightly under the Archivist.
It… was quiet for several moments.
“Okay… I understand, I’ll keep talking to you. Are- Are you okay with me touching you? Is touch okay right now? It’s fine if you’re rattled and don’t want me to touch you.” Shiori said somewhat quickly, sounding nervous at the notion of making the gem uncomfortable.
“...T-Touch me, please…” Bijou whimpered.
And the Archivist wasn’t one to disappoint.
So, she slowly trailed one hand over the gem’s clothed stomach, something small, soft…
It still made Bijou whine regardless, the heat in whatever served as her ‘veins’ increasing at finally being touched with intent.
“I’m going to keep my hand here for a little bit until you’re comfortable with it, then I’ll move it up, okay?” Shiori spoke softly, pressing a gentle kiss to the crown of her head.
Bijou just nodded, not trusting her voice to remain steady. On some level, base instincts were bemoaning this slow pace, but every other part of her appreciated it so, so much.
She was being treated with love and care, like a person rather than an object, and it was as overwhelmingly strange as it was welcome.
Slowly, ever so slowly, Shiori’s cold hand slid up to the gem’s chest, earning her a stuttered gasp for air, the gem’s ‘heart’ starting to steadily turn pink.
…Shiori dared to run her thumb over the gem in the center of her chest, her ‘heart.’
Bijou whined, back arching slightly and face flushing.
“Hm… I wonder…” Shiori mumbled under her breath, leaning down and pressing a kiss to her ‘heart.’
Immediately Bijou moaned, only to slap a hand over her mouth and looking so embarrassed she could cry.
“It’s okay Bijou, that’s how I know I’m doing a good job…” Shiori chuckled, starting to work the straps of her dress off her shoulders. It was off entirely and at the foot of the bed a few moments later, baring the gem to the Archivist.
“...Beautiful.” Shiori murmured, cradling the gem’s cheek in her hand with a soft smile.
“R-Really?” Bijou whispered in disbelief. She’d been called many things, but… Usually, when she was caused ‘beautiful,’ it was by some human who was remarking on the geodes that served as her wounds, of how the light caught on her insides after they ripped her apart again.
But…
…
For once, the compliment didn’t feel like lead in her stomach. Shiori sounded earnest, was smiling at her so, so warmly…
“Yes, you’re beautiful, scars and all.” Shiori pressed a soft kiss to one of the crack-like scars that criss-crossed over her body, some faded, some darker, as though they were ‘re-opened’ repeatedly. It looked more like the criss-cross of repeatedly broken porcelain glued back together than normal scars.
Shiori knew why, and it made her heart hurt.
So she started kissing each and every one of them, whispering soft affirmations between each one, a reminder that she was here, that Shiori cared.
Bijou deserved to be treated with the kindness she had been spurned of all her life.
Eventually her lips drifted to the edge of the last barrier between her and the omega’s bare chest, eyes drifting up to the gem’s, a silent question in them.
Bijou nodded quickly, fumbling with the clasp at the back before Shiori reached over and did it herself, skillfully unclipping it immediately.
“...H-How did you…?”
“I… Had practice, a long time ago.” Shiori mumbled, hesitant to speak on the matter. This was about Bijou, the last thing she wanted was to bring up her own… Issues.
…Her chest ached. Ached so severely that she wouldn’t be shocked if she was bleeding.
It was no secret that Shiori carried ghosts with her. But… That didn’t mean she should make that Bijou’s problem.
Shiori started slow, trailing her hand up her bare stomach, towards her chest…
“This okay?” Shiori whispered as her fingers ghosted around the gem’s chest, careful not to touch it quite yet, not until she knew the gem wanted it.
“Y-Yeah- P-Please- K-Keep- Keep g-going…” Bijou stammered, the heat in her veins slowly shifting from its usual annoying pain into something… Different.
She still felt heat in her gut, but it didn’t bother her as much. With each movement, it grew stronger, but… It felt… Nice.
What an odd thing that was, huh?
Shiori wasn’t one to disappoint, so she slowly cupped Bijou’s chest in her hand, fitting perfectly in her palm. The way Bijou whined in response was dangerous, considering she could feel herself yearning to hear more of that sound…
So she trailed her fingers over the most sensitive point, indulging in a light pinch and watching how the omega writhed under her with interest.
But was it Bijou’s aura making her feel this way, or…?
…
It… It couldn’t be anything else. Shiori was never going to feel that way about anyone ever again, that possibility died with the girl she loved all those years ago.
So why was affection blooming in her chest?
…
Shiori ignored that thought for now, shifting to place gentle kisses over the other side of her chest, indulging in a flick of her tongue that had small hands grasping at the back of her pajama top with a moan and hips bucking up into her.
She knew that Bijou probably couldn’t wait much longer before her heat got painful again from a lack of something, so Shiori, against what she’d usually prefer, slowly slid a hand down her stomach, tracing the scars as she went. Down, down…
Bijou jolted when she felt fingers trail over her already drenched underwear. Immediately she whined, leaning further into the touch at the desperate need finally being seen to.
“This okay?” Shiori rasped, voice growing lower than usual as the sugary sweet scent of the omega overwhelmed her senses. Bijou nodded frantically, trying to buck further into the touch.
“Alright… I’m gonna start with my fingers so that the knot doesn’t hurt, okay?” Shiori spoke softly, watching for any signs of hesitation or resistance.
Shockingly, she found none. Bijou was looking at her with wide eyes and a red face, looking embarrassed and nervous, but eager all the same.
…And a hint of something… Softer, when the gem looked at the Archivist. Something she’d rather not acknowledge.
Shiori tried to drown out more than friendly thoughts with the scent of the gem as she pulled off the last article guarding her modesty.
Bijou was dripping down her thighs, staring up at the Archivist, red-faced and completely bare.
“...You’re so, so pretty…” Shiori whispered before she could stop herself.
Both girls froze at that one.
…
“You know what? I’m not taking that back, I do mean it. You’re gorgeous, scars and all.” Shiori spoke softly, gently cradling the omega’s cheek in her hand.
Bijou looked like she could cry.
So Shiori tried to change the subject, her other hand shifting to trail down her stomach, feeling the muscles under her hand flex and twitch as she moved…
And then she was slipping a finger inside of the gem and any remnants of that embarrassing honestly was dispersed with a loud moan at the heat finally being seen to.
Now, Bijou had no idea what this was going to feel like, she’d never tried to relieve herself, especially when her friends could feel her emotions, so this was… New.
Very new.
It was far from unpleasant, feeling Shiori slowly work her finger inside, slowly stretching her out to make the next part easier. She was squirming and whining the entire time, sweat starting to make her hair stick to her skin, body incredibly hot to the touch…
A second finger, making the omega keen and arch her back into the touch as Shiori’s slow speed picked up, fingers curling inside of Bijou and earning her a very loud moan.
“There we go… You’re doing great ‘Biboo… Just like that…” Shiori whispered as she pumped her fingers, her own ‘situation’ in her boxers getting… Somewhat uncomfortable. Bijou was practically clawing at her pajama top, almost as if…
…Hm.
“You want this off?” Shiori asked, tugging at her shirt collar with her free hand. Bijou nodded immediately.
“Okay… Do you think you can get the buttons?” Shiori asked calmly, slowing her movements to give the omega a better chance at actually answering the question.
“...Y-Yeah, I- I c-can try…” Bijou nodded, hands clumsily fiddling with the shirt buttons. Thankfully it didn’t take much time for her to get it undone and off the Archivist, who pulled it over her own head and tossed it aside, revealing black lace.
“...Pretty…” Bijou marveled, hand gliding up a pale, smooth side.
…A rarity.
Because Shiori was absolutely covered in scars. Bijou could recognize most of them, from when the Archivist took on punishments meant for the others out of a sense of protectiveness.
Just barely hidden by the lace was the worst one, right under her chest and halfway into her gut.
…They had stabbed her. Badly. All because she was protecting Bijou.
Bijou couldn’t help but lean up and press a soft kiss against the rough, scarred skin. Shiori shivered at that, expression difficult to read.
“Scars and all.” Bijou echoed.
…
“Can I kiss you?” Bijou whispered.
Shiori blinked in disbelief for several moments.
On some level, that would be a terrible idea. This was being done out of necessity, it… It wasn’t like that.
But every other part of her wanted to kiss the gem. Badly.
…Which is the part of her that won.
Shiori leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. Light, gentle…
…She wanted to cry.
But she didn’t, because that would ruin the moment. She didn’t want the omega to think that she was the source of the alpha’s woes rather than the ghosts that clung to her.
Bijou was not her. She never would be, and that was a good thing.
…But that didn’t make it hurt any less.
Bijou kissed back, tentative and inexperienced. Not much of a shock there, but further incentive to make this first kiss a good one.
Considering how the gem’s ‘heart’ was such a bright pink it nearly glowed in the candlelight, she had a feeling she succeeded.
“That… T-That was… Wow.” Bijou murmured, a lovestruck smile on her face.
“We’re just getting started, Biboo.” Shiori whispered, going back in for a second kiss, this one slightly more adventurous, but not going too far.
She didn’t want to overwhelm her when she started pumping her fingers again.
Bijou moaned loudly into the kiss, slick staining the bedsheets as Shiori continued stretching her out, movements speeding up quite a bit.
…Giving Shiori the perfect opportunity to slip her tongue into the gem’s mouth.
Immediately Bijou squeaked, seeming to pick it up quickly as the two got tongue tied together, both parties starting to trade moans left muffled by the kiss.
But eventually, Shiori pulled her fingers out and pulled back from the kiss, earning her a disappointed whine.
“Do you think you’re ready for me?” Shiori asked quietly, grinding against one of her legs to make her point.
“P-Please- Please k-keep going…” Bijou nodded frantically, impatiently tugging on the waistband of her pajama pants.
Pretty soon Shiori was completely bare, putting her already rock-hard member on full display. Bijou just… Stared, for several moments.
“...Can I have you?” Bijou whispered.
…
“If… If you want someone like me, you… Y-You can have me. For tonight, you can h-have me.” Shiori stammered out, hovering over the omega and taking a deep breath of her sugary sweet scent.
Slowly the Archivist lined herself up, but paused, waited. Searched her face for any sign of this not being what she wanted, any sign that this was a mistake.
…Found none.
“Okay… I’m putting it in now, tell me if you want to slow down or stop, okay?” Shiori spoke softly as she pressed up against the omega’s soaking slit.
With a quick nod from the omega, Shiori began to push in. Slow, careful, letting out a low hiss at the sudden warmth and tightness around her member…
Familiar, but in a way that made her heart ache.
But, she shoved that thought away, instead keeping a close eye on the gem to make sure she wasn’t going too fast, wasn’t taking this too far…
Bijou was wide-eyed, mouth open and moaning loudly, even with barely an inch inside. It made something less demure stir behind the alpha’s ribcage. Some instinctual desire in the back of her head.
But, like so many other things, Shiori opted to ignore it for now.
“This… T-This might hurt a little…” Shiori warned as she kept moving further in, trying to keep her movements slow, careful.
…She was taking one of her closest friend’s virginity.
That… Was a rather insane fact.
She found no resistance, which she supposed made sense, why would a being like Bijou have that? If anything Shiori was relieved that this wasn’t going to hurt her all that much…
She still had the gem’s nails digging into her back though. Bijou was gasping for air, little whines and moans escaping at the foreign feeling.
“S-Still good?” Shiori asked through grit teeth, trying to ignore the sensation and keep her mind clear enough for the both of them.
…Even if the omega’s increasing scent was making that borderline impossible.
“M-Mhm… K-Keep- H-Hhhn- Going…” Bijou managed to get out, face bright red at this point as the unfamiliar sensation consumed all others.
So, Shiori did as she was told, and inch by inch, they eventually joined entirely. Nothing too large, nothing that would hurt the omega, but that didn’t stop her from writhing under the alpha.
“L-Let me know when you’re ready for me to move-”
“M-Move please- I- I need it…” Bijou murmured, looking and sounding embarrassed at the admission. She was completely unused to this sort of feeling, but now that she had it, instinct was demanding more of it.
Shiori wasn’t one to disappoint. She started moving, slow, shallow bucks of her hips down into the omega, something smaller, easier to get used to.
She wanted Bijou to feel safe and in control here, wanted the gem to have the space to say no or slow down, all of it.
Shiori wanted Bijou to be happy.
…What a damning thought that was, huh?
Shiori wasn’t surprised when she started feeling even more wound up as Bijou’s emotions grew so strong she could feel them too, gradually increasing her speed in response. Bijou’s moans were getting louder now punctuated by the lower grunts and groans of the alpha.
The Archivist tried so, so hard to focus on the sensation, to block out any memories or sorrows brought about by this, but… It was hard.
‘Bijou isn’t her. She has nothing to do with that. Just stop thinking and enjoy yourself, dummy.’ Shiori internally grumbled at herself, leaning down for another kiss to try and further distract herself.
Bijou on the other hand was not struggling to avoid bad memories, it was easy to forget all of her pains when she was being held so closely, so gently, cared for with nothing but a soft touch and understanding…
Her ‘heart’ was bright pink with something other than lust or fluster. Something stronger.
…Something scary to say out loud.
So instead she said it with the passion in her kisses, the way her nails raked down the alpha’s back as the speed increased, as the room became a soundscape of moans and skin against skin, so much so that the darkness felt nonexistent…
Suddenly something much larger was bumping into her.
“I-Is that-?”
“M-My knot, yeah. I- I can g-go inside or out, there’s n-no risk of anything happening either way since I’m infertile, it’s- It’s whatever you w-want to do.” Shiori replied, trying to keep her voice even.
…
Bijou leaned up, pressing a softer kiss to the Archivist’s lips. Pulled away, expression… Sad.
“You’re proof Karma isn’t real, because you’re the last person that deserves your curse. You deserve the world and more…” Bijou whispered into the darkness.
…Shiori felt tears welling in her eyes.
“You deserve the universe.” Shiori whimpered from the void in her chest.
…And for a few moments, they were not an alpha and omega. They were just two lost souls dealt the worst hands life had to offer, who had, against all odds, found each other regardless. Two kind hearts trapped in living nightmares, now free to dream of a better life.
So dream they did.
Dreamed with fingers running through the others hair as they kissed, tender and slow. Dreamed in the gentle rock of their bodies against one another, the cold of a living corpse against the heat of the earth’s core.
Shiori felt her jaw ache as she gazed upon Bijou’s neck as they pulled back for air, biting her lip.
…Bijou noticed. Tilted her head, baring her neck to the alpha.
And really, what else was Shiori meant to do in the face of such a request but respect it?
The Archivist brushed her fangs against the scent gland, where that sugary sweet smell was coming from.
…
Hesitated.
…Bit down softly. Enough to mark for a day or two, but no more than that.
Immediately Bijou left red scratches down the alpha’s back that would be impossible to hide later, moans swiftly rising in volume in pitch as Shiori’s speed increased, growling against soft skin and the scent of sugar overwhelmed her senses.
The knot slipped in.
Bijou screamed.
Immediately Shiori let go, eyes wide in horror and concern on her tongue-
Only to be pulled down into a rough impassioned kiss, teeth clacking together, hair tugged on, all while Bijou frantically rocked into her.
Arms wrapped tight around her as the gem kissed her, though the kiss slowly turned into something softer, tender…
…Bijou pulled back. Looked Shiori in the eyes.
“I w-want you… Can I h-have you?” Bijou murmured, gripping tightly to the Archivist.
Silence.
Bijou blinked in confusion at a sudden touch of cold on her face. Looked up at Shiori, puzzled-
…
Shiori was crying. As if the very thought of someone wanting her was utterly inconceivable. As if hearing someone desiring her was an impossibility.
…The gem leaned up and began peppering kisses across the Archivist’s face between soft whispers of affirmation and praise, earning her more tears, the alpha outright sobbing as she reached her climax, their warmth mixing together as years of heartache bled from the alpha’s mouth and eyes…
Shiori held the gem tightly as she fell apart on top of her, until she had no energy left to spare and found herself laying on top of the gem, head resting against her chest as she panted…
It was quiet for several moments, just holding each other close, breathing the same air…
Then the gem broke that silence, with four gentle words;
“...Can I keep you?”
…
“If… If you want something as broken as me… You can have me.” Shiori whispered, voice trembling violently and tears threatening to spill again.
“We’re both broken, Shiori. I’ve… I’ve been broken so, so many times…” Bijou trailed off, throat tight with emotion…
“But… Y-You… Make me f-feel whole.” Bijou whispered, soft, achingly fragile..
Tears rolled down Shiori’s cheeks, holding the gem a little tighter.
A part of her was missing. It would never come back, and any attempts to replace it were met with guilt.
Her partner died a long time ago, and Bijou wasn’t her. Shiori would still miss her until the day the curse took her own life, that pain behind her ribcage wouldn’t go away.
But… Maybe for once, she could fill that gaping wound in her heart, bind it with a tourniquet of love to slow the bleeding. Never quite gone, but… Easier to deal with.
And maybe someday she could be ‘whole’ too.
So the Archivist pulled her other half into a soft kiss, and began the achingly slow process of becoming whole again.
Unfortunately all good things must come to an end, but it simply leads to another beginning.
The two slept in each other’s embrace, awoke to a sunrise casting the room in gentle blankets of oranges and yellows.
Shiori had opted to take a quick shower and make them breakfast after a few minutes of further cuddling, the two enjoying their breakfast, laughing and smiling as they always did.
…With the addition of their fingers interlocked under the table.
“Soo… Why do you smell like each other?” Mococo asked, making a face.
“Oh, uh, well… Power went out, so cuddles?” Bijou half-lied.
“Yeah, just helping out a homie.” Shiori shrugged with her usual smile.
“Uhuh, and it definitely has nothing to do with that bite mark on Bijou’s neck.” Nerissa added on with a Cheshire grin.
…Shiori picked up the nearest object and promptly threw it at the demon’s head.
The End
Chapter 30: Dancing Queen By Satashi (Groan)
Chapter by Satashi
Notes:
Hello~ Satashi here with a Deathstar story <3 Please enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I wasn’t expecting anything like this to happen. The Hoshimatic program was something that helped talents learn how to dance, sing, and be more idol-like. I was never the best at dancing so it wasn’t too far of a stretch to ask my friend and senpai if it would be okay to sit in on one of their lessons. Suisei agreed readily and even made me part of it to show me how to move better while singing. I apparently wasn’t good enough, though, since she made me stay after the others left.
Omegacember: Grunt
Author: Satashi
“Okay... okay, I need a moment.” Calli’s words were broken from just how out of breath she was. A few steps were taken to make it to the couch not too far from them and she fell onto it with a huff. She was thankful for the place to relax, even if it was small. A place for onlookers or guests to relax while doing whatever they needed to get done while having a full view of the dancing studio room.
Suisei walked after her, still smiling despite being covered in sweat. The blue haired singer had not only done the whole class without a break but had given a half hour of intense personal training as well. “Your breathing needs work, Calliope-chan.”
There was just something about how Suisei said her name with that honorific that did something for her. The Japanese pronunciation along with the slight octave raise when it was said, almost as if to make it seem cute, made her shiver. Adding in the fact that the entire area smelt like the omega teacher’s pheromones did nothing to help clear her mind.
Leaning back, she stretched both arms out onto the top of the couch and spread her legs in an attempt to claim space. She didn’t need the person she looked up to the most to sit anywhere near her at the moment. Not when they were dripping sweat and emitting enough pheromones that even her normally a-sexual self was reacting.
When Suisei plopped down right next to her, so close their sides were rubbing together, she wanted to scream. Her idol and good friend was leaning on her, resting their head against her neck and shoulder, as if her position had been an invitation. Their scent of lilac and vanilla mixed in with sweat was inhaled fully despite not intending to
Calli’s legs instantly went back together and crossed knee over knee. “Su... Suisei-senpai... I think... uhm...” She felt them turn to look up at her and for some reason the dampness from the back of their neck rubbing onto her arm sent another spike of anxiety and alpha-laced desire through her body. “I don’t want to sound disrespectful or anything... but...”
“Hm?” Suisei blinked at her for a moment, waiting for an explanation, and tilted their head when she was unable to provide one. “What is it? Calliope-chan?” They asked again, so casually while reaching over her body to get the thermos on the other side of herself.
Both of Calli’s arms darted from the top of the couch to hover above Suisei’s back. One was right at their head, the other above their ass, making her unsure of how to get them off of her without actually touching them. She could smell their scent, so strong right under her, and couldn’t help but stare at how the back of their white shirt clung to her black undersuit to make it appear transparent.
She didn’t intend to, but her eyes went to their butt, took in the bubble bottom so pert and firm under those booty shorts. Her hand was so close, just right above them in a way that she could touch if she just lowered it a few precious inches. Before she could lose to the alpha in her mind, demanding for her to do it, Suisei managed to get what they were after and pull back to a sitting position.
With her arm already hovering, Suisei popped back up under it, as if she had intended to drape it over them in the first place. Her friend seemed a little startled by it but only hesitated for a moment to lean up onto them again, this time intentionally being cuddled. She now had an omega right up against her, their head tilted back onto her arm, and chugging water heavily.
Their throat bobbed with each swallow, water leaking from the corners of lips, and Calli’s vision hazed when the alpha in her mind tried to take off. She imagined them on their knees before her, mouth around her dick, and that water was replaced by her semen. Leaking all across their throat as she overflowed their mouth. She could almost feel it being gulped down with each flexing of their throat.
“Calliope-chan?” Suisei was close to her face, almost nose to nose. “Are you okay?”
She almost flinched away but somehow she managed to keep her cool despite that precious sound of her name coming from their lips again. In the past she had never liked how it was pronounced, much preferring the English way, but she couldn’t deny it coming from them. That little -chan after it was like releasing butterflies directly in her tummy.
“Uhm...” She had to answer but it was so hard to think. Animalistic instincts were clawing at her mind, telling her to do all kinds of things to the omega that smelt so good to her. “I was just thinking... of how you moved.” It was the only thing she could say without outright lying to them. She was most certainly thinking of them moving, but it wasn’t like it came out. “You know... being fluid... smooth...”
Those blue eyes flicked up to hers and heavy eyelashes fluttered. How one girl could have such pretty lashes without mascara was beyond her. It must be the omega in them, making her look so pretty without makeup. Or maybe it was their pheromones, how they filled her lungs and fogged her mind until she wanted to do nothing but embrace them, bite at their neck, and claim them all for herself-
“It’s not that hard,” they were saying when she blinked back into focus again. “You are very good at some parts. You just need to focus more on making them flow together.” Suisei’s thermos was offered to her and she moved the arm that wasn’t around their shoulders to take it and drink from.
When she moved the mouthpiece from her lips she could taste a faint blueberry to them. Her dance instructor and senpai’s chapstick was now tinting her tiers and she had to close her eyes to force her feelings down. ‘It has to be the sweat...’ Calli’s mind tried to come up with a rational excuse as to why she was lusting after the person she respected so much. ‘The sweat and the pheromones and... god she is just so perfect, how can she use so much time for me?’
“You can think of it like a sensual dance,” Suisei was still going, now moving from her side to standing before her. “Like an erotic dancer, how they seamlessly glide from one motion to another.”
“Excuse me?” She had to shake her head to clear it enough to focus on what was just told to her.
Suisei hesitated. “Is that what you call it? A person who dances a pole or strip?”
“Y-yeah, that’s- but why-?”
The comet tilted her head again, something that Calli was finding was way too cute. “It is a good skill to have. Moving seamlessly to a beat, being sensual with the music. You feel it through your body.” To prove the point, Suisei moved to the radio a few feet away and bent over to start messing with it.
‘Why does she have to wear that bodysuit under there?’ Calli quickly rubbed her eyes and shook her head. ‘Fuck, get a grip, Mori! That’s Suisei! The shining star, a comet, the prince of Hololive...’ The blue haired girl started to shake her butt when the music began to play and Calli felt her instincts rush straight to her crotch. ‘God damn, I want to grab those hips and- No!’
“Calli?” This time her nickname was softly spoken. Her eyes opened again and she saw her friend leaning over in front of her. Their top was loose, giving her a full view under the oversized v-neck but not allowing her to see anything thanks to that bodysuit clinging to them like a second skin.
“Suisei...” Calli’s eyes went back up to their face. “I think... maybe I shouldn’t take anymore of your time...”
“Nonsense.” They were smiling, leaning in to ruffle her hair. “You’re too considerate! Don’t worry, don’t worry!” With a hop back, Suisei began to move with the music. “Watch how I move. Follow my hips. One, two, threee-” They did an exaggerated chest pop that led into a full body roll. “Move with each firm beat, then stall your movement on the held note.” Again she made a pair of sharp motions then looked as if time slowed down just for her to sway their rear. “You can’t just do the moves in turn, you have to flow. Be seductive, make love with the music.” Her hands reached for Calli’s to pull them up. “Come on, one more dance. No one is here, don’t be embarrassed.”
“S-Suisei!” Calli did her best to remain seated despite the gentle pulling on her wrists. “I-It’s not about the others seeing me dance, it’s-” Her teacher, friend, and oshi laughed at her. “I don’t want to stand up! I’m... my legs hurt and-and-and...” One more pull made her body lift a little bit and her legs uncross for balance.
The tent in her shorts had to be noticeable at the slightest glance. Growing that hard had caused her to slip from her panties, to be tucked against her leg while crossing them, and drop precum across her thigh. Being in a room full of omegas exercising, dancing, and moving to music had taken its toll on her as the only alpha.
Instead of trying to cover herself, possibly standing up and moving to face another direction to readjust, she did the first thing she thought of when those blue eyes looked down at her crotch: She panicked. Without thinking, she grasped at Suisei’s wrists and tugged way harder than she meant to. The slender woman tumbled toward her with a squeak and she hastily moved to spin them around so they landed on her lap facing the same way she was. Then, before Suisei could react, she wrapped her arms around their waist to keep them still.
That blue hair was against her face, their neck right in front of her mouth. She could only smell their pheromones mixed with the sweat that was still dripping on them for some reason. Tangy, salty, sweet, floral, it was making her react even more strongly.
“...Calliope-chan?”
She pulsed. Her kink for her name to be spoken like that paired with the damp woman on her lap made her legs want to buck upwards. The action was held back with a grunt, her forehead pushing against the nape of their neck, and heavy breaths huffing down their back.
“I... I need to stay seated...”
“...Okay.” Suisei slowly began to relax, going from tense and halfway standing to easing onto her lap fully since she wasn’t letting them go. “Are you... tense?”
“...Yes.” Her breathing paused as she gulped down the excessive saliva starting to form in her mouth. Her vision was swimming, arms moving around their waist to fully embrace them for a moment more so she could inhale deeply against the wet shirt they had on.
Suisei closed her eyes for a second, mentally debating on what to do next. She could feel Calliope against her butt. There was a light pressure there, soft but still so firm at the same time. Long, thick, and definitely making the air smell different. She didn’t notice it at first, as the entire dance studio smelt like a group of omegas that had exercised together. Now that they were alone after an extended lesson, she could smell the alpha’s individual scents.
Like petrichor. The scent of the earth, of rain on hot concrete and freshly cut grass. And lust. So much lust. “Calli...?” She spoke their nickname again and felt them tremble under her. “Do you... want me to... teach while sitting?” She wasn’t exactly sure what she was asking but she knew she didn’t want their situation to go away. Not yet, at least.
“Please.” The word was spoken as Calli lifted their head to inhale against the little hairs on her neck that didn’t make it into her ponytail. “Just... a few minutes and I can... get myself in check.” There was no need to hide it. They could both feel what happened, smell it in the air around them, but as long as they didn’t actually say it, then they could pretend.
“...When you dance, make sure your whole body moves along with you.” Suisei continued the lesson, even if her voice was somewhat of a whisper now. “Start in your shoulders...” She leaned back against the woman behind her and slowly began to toll her whole body against them. “Down your torso... through your hips... and to your legs.” With each section being spoken about, her body moved. Pushing against their breasts, moving to slide up to their crotch, and grinding her butt onto that shaft that was so clearly stiffening for her.
“Nghhh!” Calli’s groan was almost feral now, her hands moving to grasp at Suisei only to pause and attempt to move away before they were snatched up by her friend. “Sui...” They tried to warn them of what that was doing to her but stumbled when the action was repeated, this time more in tune with the music. “Fuh... kah...”
Suisei felt a little bit of pride from that sound. Calliope, the first apprentice of the Grim Reaper, an immortal being, was groaning because of her. One of the most powerful alphas in the world, who also just so happened to be someone she made music with, was crumbling just because of her body.
“Keep moving with the music...” She spoke a little louder this time, repeating the motion but adding in a little more pressure on her lower half when she ground it up against their lap. The hands she was holding flexed before spreading her fingers apart so they could interlace. She held them, caressed her palms, and moved her body a third and fourth time, now dancing on their lap.
“Suiiiii.” The warning was almost turning into a threat but a well placed pushback against them made the reaper go quiet. She felt them huff at her neck, smiled as saliva started to drip onto her skin, and increased her motions to a full blown lapdance. Swaying of hips, small bunny hops, and steadily increasing energetic moves made the reaper tense up more and more until they finally seemed to just give up and enjoy it.
She felt them relax under her, hitting that breaking point of trying not to want what was happening and going along with it. Their hands eased, letting her go, and she lifted up just enough to turn around to straddle them once more. Hands went to her hips to palm her and she suddenly felt the power the alpha had within that grasp.
She was so small compared to them. Thin, petite, and shaped more like a pretty, innocent idol than the taller, badass rapper. At the same time, she felt like she was in control of them. The alpha was dazed by her pheromones, held by their dick from her dance moves, and letting her do whatever she wanted instead of trying to take the lead.
“Keep moving with your music, no matter what.” She continued to teach, even as she started to rub her core against the tent in those shorts. The bulge was pushing up against her, sliding between her thighs as if those few layers keeping them apart weren’t there. “Keep moving...”
Calli had to force herself to not crunch that petite waist under her grasp. All of her fingers were trembling, her breath stuttering as she tried to collect herself. Suisei was all over her, grinding upon her lap and humping up toward her stomach as if they were actually having sex. The next inhale was full of new scents, one of which she immediately recognized as desire.
The area between them was starting to get damp, the omega not seeming to mind that their interest was showing as well. She lost control for a brief moment, hand pushing upwards to make their shirt lift and reveal their left breast covered by their bodysuit. The moment she saw that exceedingly thin material be tented up there she just knew she was going to be smacked by the omega.
Instead, Suisei just lifted their arms and pulled their shirt up and off like it was part of the dance they were doing. With the leotard revealed Calli took a brief moment to huff out a groan of pure need while halfway rocking up to rut herself between those wet thighs.
Suisei smoothly slid from her just as she settled back down, spun, and continued their dance. This time they hooked their thumbs on the shorts to push them down during a long, slow gyration of their hips so she got a good look at what was being revealed. Slick was coating the spot between their legs, arching out in multiple strings with every motion they made.
‘I knew omegas made a lot, but...’ Calli’s hands reached out to pull the girl back onto her, tugging them to her lap to straddle so she could shove her face up just above their cleavage to inhale their scent as heavily as she could. With those shorts gone she could tell that they were dripping. Warm fluid was smearing over her exposed legs, her shorts being bunched up more and more to her waist.
She didn’t know if she wanted to be ashamed, terrified, or turned on from the look she got. The innocent idol she loved so much was pushing up her clothing, revealing more and more of her shaft while biting their lower lip in what she could only describe as anticipation.
“Su-” She tried to say something, possibly to give an excuse, but the look she got in return made her go quiet. Her dick was mostly freed, able to stand up from her pants leg and be pinned between Suisei’s crotch and her own stomach. The movement came again, fluid and graceful even if it was now purely sexual.
The omega pulled down one strap of her leotard to show off her shoulder then watched Calli’s eyes follow her every move while slipping the other side off as well. As she pulled it downwards, she moved her arms through the slots in it, gripped the fabric, and pushed to reveal her breasts to the alpha.
Immediately she felt herself rise up as Calli bucked their hips and reached their hands to grope her without a moment’s hesitation. She just barely managed to catch them and smiled when she heard a whining, muted groan of denial. “Wait for it,” she promised them softly before releasing the fingers she had so she could continue urging her one piece downwards.
She revealed her stomach, a spot on herself that she was hypersensitive about, and then continued until she had no choice but to slide off once more. The clothing practically fell from her body once it was past her thighs, leaving her completely naked. Her deep blue pubic hair was matted to her skin, slick dribbled in rivulets from her exposed core, and before she could do anything at all, she was on her hands and knees with her face being pushed onto the couch cushion.
“One chance,” Calli gasped hotly while mounting her, their dick already pushing up into her thigh gap to start giving long, smooth pumps to coat it in her love. “Yes or no. Quickly.” The last part was huffed out in a growl as their last parts of rational thought gave way to the feral desire for her.
“Yes!” Suisei’s world exploded into a rush of sensations the moment she cried out the single word into the couch cushions. The first and most immediate was a sharp, stinging pain searing up into her body as she was penetrated. Calliope gave her only a few seconds to try and adjust, to get used to the feeling of being full, before the rest of the feelings overtook her.
The next thing she felt was more emotional and full of desire. Her hands grasped at the couch, trying to find something to hold onto as this new heat started to overtake her. The pain gave way to warmth, which turned into a body-shaking passion that made her sensitivity seem to overload. She could feel the sweat on her body, the texture of the couch under her, and smell the mixing of their pheromones.
Most of all she could swear she could make out every single detail of that dick pumping into her. From tip to base, she could feel it. Up to her bellybutton, how it made her taut stomach dip outwards, and just how it made her toes curl and her eyes roll up. her whole body was overheating, experiencing so much at once in such a rough, frantic way that she almost lost herself into it.
Then Calli’s mouth found her neck. A firm bite, a shock of pain, and she was focusing again. The clapping of their bodies was almost overpowering the music playing, that body clinging to hers so heavy but satisfying. The sting in her neck was growing more and more, a heavy bruise being suckled on and gnawed upon her skin. It wasn't a full mating bite and the omega in her mind knew it.
So she shoved herself back and upwards onto them. Arms latched onto her body, pulling and hugging her up to their front. Calli felt so big like that. Everything about them was swaddling her. THat pink hair was all around her body, their arms wrapping her up, and that now-frantic pounding was both making her light headed and fueling her sanity all at the same time.
When a hand dipped to her crotch, she lost it before she could even really understand what had happened. Fingers found her clit and pressed, three of them rubbing in a hot, messy circle that was more instinct than actual intention. Still, it was more than enough to send her over the edge. She screamed into the fabric of the couch, bit her teeth onto what she could, and held on for dear life as her insides suddenly felt more and more stretched.
She smelt the cum before really understanding that Calli was having an orgasm. It was heavy, pungent, and was overpowering almost everything else she could inhale. Once that connection was made, she realized that the warmth oozing between her thighs was the source of it. Then, as Calli moved to try and pull out of her, she quickly realized that even though it was leaking out of her, she was still very much in a position where they could not separate.
“Calliope-chan!” She winced, eyes closing tightly. “Wait!”
“Sorry... Sorry!” Calli’s voice was hot against her skin, saliva still dripping over her shoulder. “I... I didn't mean to... to tie us...”
“It’s... It’s fine.” Suisei let her body weight sink into the cushion under her. Calli also seemed to relax, although they had to stay in a position right above her, arms extending to keep from collapsing. “...Wow... wow!”
“Haha... you’re welcome?” Calli chuckled into her hair. “That was... amazing, Suisei.”
“So much so...” She inhaled slowly and let it out with a wide smile. “I never thought you would... do something like this with me.”
“I... I didn’t either.” Calli carefully tried to adjust so she was closer to the comet and now in a position that she could potentially tug on them through their connected bodies. “Tonight you were just so... I dunno... Irresistible?”
“I’ve been nesting.” She chuckled hotly, head resting on her arms.
“Nest... Suisei!? What if I get you pregnant!?”
“Relaaax.” The omega purred contently now that the post orgasm emotions were starting to really take over. “I’m an idol, I can’t get pregnant.”
Calli leaned over them, shifting enough to make her knot move inside of the omega. It did what she thought and Suisei mewled out while arching up against her. “Suisei, I’m very potent and you’re-”
“On birth control.” They looked over their shoulder at her proudly. “You think I’d let an alpha knock me up?”
Groaning out, she put her weight on Suisei again, forcing them back onto the couch. “Did you plan this?”
“All of us planned this, Calliope-chan. Do you have any idea how clueless you can be? It’s so cute.” The shining star of Hololive turned to peck her cheek fondly. “The girls helped me out by being sure you were riled up before leaving.”
“Wait... wait, so everyone will know!?”
“Yup!”
“Oh man... oh man, I...” Nervousness started to overtake her. “I don’t know if I can live up to this.”
Suisei’s brow furrowed as she concentrated, tightening her muscles up around Calli’s dick and making the alpha yip loudly. Once they were quiet, and looking at her in shock, she spoke up again. “You don’t have to live up to anything but being a good mate.”
“Mate... You really want to- Ngya!?” Another squeeze on her dick made her pant harshly. “Okay! Okay! I’ll be the best mate! Just don’t grip me again!”
“Sensitive?” The playful tone in Suisei’s voice made Calli suddenly get a weird, scared feeling. “I hope not... Because my heat is starting soon and I think I’m already up for another round.”
“Sui... Suisei, hey, uhm... I just came, and-” The look she was given made her whole body posture go straight. “Y-yes ma’am! I’ll... I’ll figure it out!”
“Good girl.” Her body twisted a little, hand reaching back to grip Calli’s shirt and pull them in for another kiss. “Let’s get to it then.”
Notes:
If you're enjoying these stories and want to meet the authors, or maybe join in the next event, come join the Holofics discord server! Readers are welcome as well, we'd be happy to have you.
https://discord.gg/rbC2sM7HCx
Don't forget to love each other more, and as always... is it tomorrow yet?
Chapter 31: Love for Deuce part 4 By Satashi (Voice)
Chapter by Satashi
Notes:
Thank you for joining us on the journey! I'll be bringing in the rear again with the final part of the Love for Deuce storyline!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Reading manga and watching anime were nice pastimes for when I was unwinding from a hard day of practice or rough day at school. I enjoyed the usual tropes seen in the popular titles. The enemies to lovers, slice of life, and the ever popular schoolground confessions. They were all fun things to think about but I never considered them real until I was in that situation myself. Standing by the tennis courts in the gym, having just finished my set, and looking at someone a grade below me as they fidgeted told me everything I needed to know: they were about to ask me out.
Love for Deuce
By: Ru mi
Chapter IV: Voice
Nerissa swallowed an uncomfortable lump in her throat. The guy before her was an alpha, was the star of the rugby team, and was all around a great guy. He had amazing light blue hair, crystalline eyes, and the softest smile despite being so fierce on the field. Everyone had a crush on him. Her classmates all swooned at his soft gazes and bright laughter. Yet she felt awkward, already knowing her answer before he spoke.
“Uhm...” The boy known as Regis shyly rubbed the back of his head. “I want to start out by saying thank you for meeting me after your set... I know you probably want to clean up and head home so I’ll be fast... You see...” A blush was forming over his cheeks and she had to admit that the boyish charm they had while still being so strong was quite a nice sight. “Even if you’re graduating in a few days, I have to put my feelings out there, so...” He inhaled and set his eyes. “Would you please give me a chance and go on a date with me?”
Closing her eyes, she tried to think of what to say. Already people were looking at them and she could hear their whispers. Soft squeaks of jealousy were coming from behind her, her teammates were jumping on the spot to her left, and the poor boy in front of her was nervously biting his lip while waiting. Even if she would prefer more time to think about her reply, the longer she waited the more awkward it would be.
“I’m sorry,” she finally exhaled and opened her eyes again. “I can’t.”
“...Oh.” The disappointment was so clear on his face. Soon, though, he smiled at her. “I got it. No problem. Uhm.... Sorry I bothered you. I’m sure you didn’t like someone like me asking you out, so I’ll just-”
“It’s not that!” Nerissa stopped him before he could berate himself. “You’re amazing, Regis. You’re fast, strong, kind, and gentle with everyone, even omegas. You don’t push yourself on anyone... I’m just...” Although she wanted to say that she was already with someone, she wasn’t quite sure if that would be the correct way to go about it. The first time she and Liz had sex, the redhead was adamant about not letting it leave that room.
“No, really, it’s fine.” Hands were held up to wave the notion away. “I’ll just... yeah.” He was really stumbling now, completely off his game.
“...Sorry. Thank you, I appreciate the feelings.”
“Yeah.” That smile came back, even if it was forced. “See you around then.”
“Bye-bye.” That wave felt like it hurt her feelings as well. Being turned down was never a good feeling, let alone when the idea of getting together with someone was strong enough to take that shot.
“Nerissa!?” Her fellow tennis players rushed to her. “You turned him down!?”
Once again she was in a situation where she didn’t know how to reply. She wasn’t dating Elizabeth, they had agreed to keep their activities a secret, and no one knew she had even met up with them. It made her doubt herself even more and she turned to look away from the group.
“Do you already have someone?” One of her friends, a small girl by the name of Bijou, got closer to her. “You’ve been smiling a lot more lately, and you smell a little like...”
Her cheeks burned. Flashes of the last time she was with Elizabeth rushed back to her. Saying she didn’t care what people thought, proudly claiming she wanted to be scent marked, and then letting them do it to her.
Another of her friends, a blonde girl who was a twin of a girl on the swim team grinned at her. “I wasn’t going to say it, but you do smell liiiiike...”
“Can we not talk about that!?” Nerissa turned on her teammates and stormed off, getting laughs from them as she rushed to the showers. Clothes were angrily torn off, stuffed into her duffle bag, and she forced herself under the spray of a shower head. Eyes down, she watched the water run down her body, trickle along her arms, and wash down the drain.
She remembered Elizabeth’s face when she asked to be marked, how their cheeks turned scarlet when pulling out of her, and those amazing pants of air while they finished themself off outside of her body to coat her in love. They had clung to one another after it, took a small nap in a bed, and she didn’t shower until the next day.
Now they smelt like Liz. Instead of the usual blueberry and cream treat stolen from the refrigerator, she had a hit of smoke and heat that made her scent more like a pie fresh from the oven. She had swaddled herself in their clothes, allowed them to mark her in a sexual way, and...
‘Am I not allowed to flaunt it?’ She let her eyes drift closed while thinking. ‘Did she consider the fallout when she agreed to coat my body in her scent? Why didn’t they say it would be okay when I stated I didn’t care what others thought about me?’ The redhead’s voice came back to her as she dipped her head down under the flowing water. ‘This doesn’t leave the room.’
~**~
The phone next to her was taunting her with small vibrations and sounds to let her know she was getting messages. The first was ignored after she saw who the sender was. The second was more of the same, and now the third made her finally reach for it. Sitting on her bed, surrounded in Liz’s clothing, she finally flicked a finger across her screen to bring up the texts.
Elizabeth: I found a karaoke place we could rent out.
Elizabeth: Is this weekend okay with you?
Elizabeth: Maybe we could get dinner too?
Finger above the screen, she held the position for several long moments until finally she let the phone down to her side and leaned back against her headboard. ‘Is this a date, or are we meeting up just to battle it out in song?’ Every time they met up in the past two months had somehow gone from whatever their goal was to fucking. In rut, in heat, and when they were both in their right minds.
The phone was brought back up into her line of sight and she debated what she should do. An answer was needed and she had already delayed it enough. Instead of texting, though, she hit the call icon on the dropdown menu. A ring was heard, then, another, and a third before they answered.
“Hello, Nerissa.” Liz’s voice was a bit distracted. “You could have texted.”
“Am I bothering you that much?” Her words sounded upset, even to herself. “Want me to hang up?”
“Uhm, no... It’s not that... I’m just...” They were squirming and it was obvious.
“Just...?”
Liz groaned. “For the love of... I’m having a moment, okay?”
Oh.
Elizabether’s bloodline was that of a dragon’s, or at least that’s what their so-called legend says. Even if their dick did look like it would be on a dragon’s, and she had never seen anything else like it, the fact remained that their rut cycles were all kinds of messed up. Mini-ruts, as Liz called them, were spontaneous moments where they would get all the symptoms of a real rut, but it would only last until they took suppressants or... finished it.
“So that means you’re...” Nerissa made the hand gesture of a fist pumping up and down in front of herself, even though Liz couldn’t see it.
“...I refuse to dignify that with an answer.”
She smiled, enjoying having a way of venting her frustration out on them. “Then why did you answer your phone, Darling.”
An annoyed sound was heard before they answered. “Because your voice does it for me. Now what do you want?”
It was obviously intended to shrug off the question with a false answer but Nerissa’s thoughts snagged on what was said. “You like my voice?”
“Of all the things for you to get from that, you latch on to the one thing I don’t want you to?”
Shrugging, Nerissa leaned her head back and looked up at the ceiling of her bedroom. “You said it. I just asked for confirmation.”
“I’m not answering that.”
“But you answered your phone when I called.”
Liz huffed yet again, clearly losing to their primal side. “Look, I’m kind of busy here. What do you want?”
Nerissa felt even better now. After having a shit day because of this woman, of doubting their relationship and what they were, she was more than happy to hold onto anything she could get to justify herself. “I want you to finish.”
“Fine. I’ll call you back later.”
She spoke quickly before they could hang up. “I never said to end the call.”
Silence. Quiet so thick that she could hear their breathing on the line while they processed that. “You... You want me to...?”
“Yes.” Reaching for the new clothing Liz had given her, she brought it to her face to inhale and speak around. “I want to listen to you.”
“I... I’m not gonna...” They paused for a moment, voice going more demanding and firm. “If you want me to do this for you, then I want a soundtrack.”
She could do that. She could definitely do that. If the woman she was marked by wanted to hear her voice while doing that, then it obviously meant they were desired. That they needed her like she needed them. “Do you want me to fake it or be serious?”
Liz’s breathing picked up just enough to be noticeable. “I want... to listen to you be serious.”
“Are you asking me to masturbate with you, Darling?”
They inhaled so deeply that it made her speaker crackle a bit. “I don’t care what you do, I just want everything you say to be honest.”
“Demanding, aren’t we?” Nerissa moved her head back from the shirt she was inhaling and prepared herself mentally for what was to come next. Her voice dipped into seductive, tone going low and husky. “Close your eyes.” Again the breathing was heard while they debated how to follow that command. To help them, she spoke again. “Alpha or not, if you want this, then I’m in control.”
“...Fine. My eyes are closed.”
Licking her lips, she let her own eyes close. “My hand... is on you.” As if to mimic it, she held her fist out in front of herself again. “I’m stroking you... from base...” She inhaled slowly, adding a moan to her next words. “To the tip.”
“Ngh...” The first grunt of enjoyment was heard and Nerissa felt a sudden rush of pleased emotions running through her. She had power over the alpha. Over the dragon of the Bloodflame legacy.
“You feel so warm in my hand, Liz...” She kept her voice in that low, deep tone. “Feeling you in my palm... your precum slimy around my fingers...” Her thumb began to press the volume up button on her phone rapidly so she could hear their breathing falter. “Up and down... uuuuup and down...”
“F-faster, please, I-”
“Slowly.” She said it firmly and to her surprise she heard an almost sobbing sound of disappointment from them. “Up... and down... uuuup... and... dowwwwwn...”
“Don’t tease me...” Liz’s words were almost pleading with her. “Nerissa, I want... I want to cum...”
She smiled and flexed her hand, as if she could feel them in her grip. “You...” She protested their thoughts slowly. “Want me to please you... and I’m going to please you.” The next breath was taken with an open mouth so they could hear it. “I’m climbing onto your lap... My hands on your shoulders... my heat against your cock.”
They were breaking. The confidence and power the alpha had were crumbling to her words and she just knew that they were being good and waiting for her to continue.
“Feel me sink down onto you...” To add to it, she intently moaned out loudly and a little dramatically. “I’m sliding along your dick... clenching around your ridges... ahhhh, Liz, you feel so good inside of me...”
They choked. A cough was heard along with the pained whines of not going as fast as they wanted. It was so obvious they were on the edge, could end it with a few quick strokes, but they were doing exactly what they were told, only going as far as were allowed.
“Feel me?” Nerissa asked of her, licking her lips in hopes the sound would be heard. “Feel how wet I am for you?”
“I...” Liz gave her a full, deep groan of satisfaction. “I feel you... I feel you, Nerissa...”
“Moving up again... I’m lifting on your lap... I’m so wet, Liz... I’m so wet and you feel so good and I’m sitting on you again... I’m rolling on your lap, lifting myself up and going back down.” To help sell the dream, she made little mewling sounds. They were timed with how she imagined it in her head, how she would bounce on their legs, spear herself on their shaft. “Yes... yes... like that... It feels good, it feels so good, Liz.”
“Fuck... Fuck, Nerissa I can’t... I can’t last...”
Nerissa reached her arm up, hugging the air as if she were caressing their shoulders. Her body started moving as well, hopping on her bed as best she could. “You’re getting so stiff inside me... You’re... Fuck, yes, Liz, I want to feel it... I want to feel it inside me.” Another loud groan was heard, this time clearly being laced with a forceful release. and she couldn’t stop herself from going on. “I’m not stopping... I want to keep riding you through it... let me keep riding you.”
Liz’s voice went from relieved, to gasping, to whimpering. “N-Nerissa... I can’t...”
“Just a bit more... just a bit more, baby.” Nerissa let her hand drop from the air and sneak up under her pajama pants to start rubbing herself. “I want to finish as well...”
It was clear that the alpha was well past being over-stimulated. Cum was oozing between their fingers, lubricating each pump they made. “Cum for me, omega.” She spoke as best she could, trying to sound firm and demanding despite being so weak and pliant after their orgasm.
She had never gotten to her peak so fast in her life. Not a minute had passed since she started and already she was able to get herself up to the breaking point. “I’m going to cum... I’m going to cum... Liz, I’m... I’m...”
“I’m pushing up into you,” they answered back instead. “I’m forcing my knot into you, I’m... I’m... I want you to cum, Nerissa! Please, I need you to-”
“Nggh-haaah!” Nerissa bucked her hips forward, head pushing back as she squirmed so much she began to slide down her bed. “Haaaaaah... nghhhaaaa...” Deep breathing started to over take her words, settling down into pants and quiet.
She wasn’t aware of how long they stayed on the line, just listening to one another breathe, but it was Liz who spoke first. “Do you... want to get dinner when... we go out?”
Smiling, Nerissa turned her head to snuggle it up into one of the alpha’s shirts. “I’d love that... Maybe talk a little bit about things?”
“We can... talk about things.” Liz sounded like they were starting to move around. “Uhm... I don’t want to orgasm and bail, but...”
“Haha... yeah.” Nerissa pulled her hand from her pajama pants and spread apart her fingers to watch the slippery trails made between her digits. “I need to clean up too... I soaked my panties.”
Liz coughed. “Could you... I dunno... maybe, if you wanted to...”
She couldn’t help but laugh. “I’ll send you a picture, Darling.”
~**~
Unlike their first date, Elizabeth was waiting on her when she arrived at their scheduled meetup place. It was more toward the main part of the city this time, where there were more expensive shops, entertainment, and the nicer restaurants.
The alpha waiting on her looked to be a little more dressed up this time, sporting a white long sleeve blouse that was tucked into black jeans fastened with a belt. Their chosen shoes of the day were matching dark ankle boots that compliments the purse they had over one shoulder. Earrings sparkled in the light, a necklace drew attention to their collarbones by accenting them, and nice rings were over a few of their fingers. Even their hair was carefully styled, save for that cowlick that was just as much a part of them as their scent was.
She was thankful she had taken the time on herself that day. Makeup had been applied this go around, along with a spritz of perfume that accented her sweet pheromones. Her chosen dress had a blue top with hanging shoulders and a black bottom. Her shoes were a complimenting wedge style that gave her a little added height without compromising her ability to walk around for an extended amount of time.
Right as Elizabeth spotted her, she was glad for all the effort she put in. They stood a bit straighter and even smiled a little dreamily at her while she closed the distance. “You look...” Liz spoke first, hands motioning out in front of herself as if to put the Ravencroft on display. “...Wow.”
“Why thank you, Darling. You’re quite the looker today as well.” It was clearly a date this time around so she hooked her arm through theirs and held onto them proudly. “And here I was, thinking you didn’t want anyone to know we met up.” It was said playfully but Liz still seemed to look a little hurt and confused by it.
“Why wouldn’t I want...?” Their eyes widened a little in recollection. “Oh! Oh, because when we... I mean, I said...” Coughing, they tried to pull themselves out of the hole they hadn’t even known they dug so long ago. “I just meant... back then, we...”
“...Yes?” Nerissa smiled when she was looked at.
Elizabeth licked her painted lips in thought. “Could we talk about that later?”
“Certainly.” She tried to act as if she wasn’t eager for that conversation. Liz had hinted pretty heavily at regretting it, and after last time on the phone, she felt a bit more confident about their actions. As long as she got an answer that night, she would be okay.
“So, uhm... Singing or eating first?”
“Did you make an appointment?” She tilted her head. “You said you found a place so I thought you meant you wanted to plan out our... date?” She inspected the look she was getting before sighing. “...You reserved the whole afternoon, didn’t you?”
“Hey, I dunno, we coulda had issues or something.” Just the way it was airily dismissed made the one with black hair sigh out. “Should I not have?”
“I’m just not used to being spoiled. Eat first.” She answered the question asked of her. “Snacks at karaoke bars are normally way expensive so I don’t want to burn through my savings getting them there.”
“Then, let’s go.” Liz took the first step to start their night. First to a nice restaurant that wasn’t too far from where they were, then to an arcade where they tried to win her a stuffed animal and failed, then to the karaoke place a little farther down the way.
Nerissa had seen it before but never had the chance to go inside. It was larger than most others she had sung at and looked even more modern than the place she normally went to with her friends. Upon entering the room itself, she was shocked at what she saw.
A small stage was to be expected but there was also a huge screen behind it to give them a custom backdrop with every song. The normal table of the room had a tablet on it for not only selecting their songs but also ordering refreshments. More than that, the bench sea around it looked way more fluffy and spacious than any she had been to.
“Better than a love hotel?” Liz asked the question playfully while setting their purse onto the table.
She giggled at that. “I don’t know, normally we tend to go that route whenever we’re together. But I don’t think I’d want to do something when we could be walked in on or watched through security.”
Liz busied themself with picking up the tablet to inspect it. “Oh, don’t worry about that... you have to order things to have people come to your room, and the door can be locked...”
She blinked. “If you’re implying something, there’s still the cameras-”
“None in this room.” They glanced to meet their gaze. “I asked for a private room.”
A grin slowly started to spread out across her lips and she couldn’t help but walk over to them with a little sway in her steps. “Why Elizabeth Rose Blooflame...”
“You know I don’t like my middle name-”
Ignoring that, she kept on. “Are you hoping to get lucky during our date tonight?”
“Hey! You’re the one who said we tend to end up doing that.”
She leaned in to loosely drape her arms over their shoulders, as if they were slow dancing. “Then I’m sure you don’t have condoms in that purse of yours.” Just as she thought, they blushed and averted their gaze to the ceiling without giving an answer. “Hehehe... Tell you what, Darling, when I beat your scores tonight... I’ll let you enjoy my company... from the bottom.”
That got her rival back in the saddle real quick. “Then when I win, I want to be on top, and... and...” Their voice started to go softer, cheeks reddening as they once again broke eye contact. “You have to... have to do that voice thing again.”
‘She has a voice kink?’ Nerissa hummed while thinking that over. ‘I suppose I could play along with that...’ Her head leaned in, chin tilting so she could bring her lips to the shell of Nerissa’s ear. The next words that came out were so sinfully sweet and laced with honied desire that even she felt a little embarrassed at hearing her own voice. “...Like this... Darling?”
There couldn’t have been a better reaction. She could not only feel but see the goosebumps break out over their skin. An obvious shiver had been repressed and they even made a noticeable swallow before taking a breath to steady themself.
“Y-yeah... like that.”
Pulling away, Nerissa smiled at them. “Then I got first. Let’s see if they have Down by the River.” She slid by them, leaving the alpha to noticeably struggle with the huff of pheromones they had shared. There was no denying that she felt it too, but at least she could distract herself by sliding her fingers along the screen to find one of her favorite songs.
She almost got a perfect score on her first choice. Truthfully she had wanted to start off as strongly as she could in an attempt to set the mood for the night. A mental battle to throw off her opponent and friend. Instead of them seeming amazed at how well she sang, they chose to just clap for them politely before taking the stage to sing Harpy Hare.
She didn’t know the song that well but she had to admit it was more than just a little catchy. It, unfortunately, also matched Liz’s tone so well that they actually beat her score for the first set. She clapped for them as well, honestly impressed at how well they sang. “Amazing,” she added in while Liz sat next to her. “You’re really good.”
“Not giving in already, are you?”
“Like I would.” Nerissa hopped up to the stage after her song was chosen and went into her own version of Espresso. This time she had a better score, almost a perfect performance. “How about that?” The question was asked once the song faded.
“Was it sweet? I guess so.” The lyric play made Nerissa grin and they took to the stage once more. “Blackbird time!”
She was really impressed by that. So much so that when the karaoke machine told them that it wasn’t a perfect score, she had to disagree. It was a handful of points above her own score though, which did still get them the win.
Much like that, the two battled it out for the next hour and a half before somewhere just stopping their competition to instead sing joint songs together on stage. Drinks were eventually ordered, they went another few rounds, and another hour passed by them before they each found themselves comfortably sitting at the bench with music playing softly in the background.
A few snacks were laid out on the table, mostly eaten chicken wings littered the space around them, and two glasses were left with only melting ice in them. Together they watched a video on the tablet, laughing cheerfully while still trying to rest their voices before going longer.
It was Liz who seemed to want to start something more. Casually draping their arm over her shoulders while sitting together, they began to rub at her shoulder in a flirtatious manner. It was kind of cute as well. Normally their intimate moments all began with forcing themselves together while bumbling excuses of why they should do it. Now they were snuggled up on a couch, in a karaoke room, after a full evening of being together on a date.
She had to tease them. Something small and deliberate like pretending to not notice that she was being pulled a little closer to them, that they were making eye contact more, or how they were leaning in just enough to imply they wanted to get a little more intimate. She really had them going for a moment too. The look of confusion on their face almost made her crack a smile and lose her moment but she just managed to hold onto it until they seemed to start getting a feeling of being rejected.
That was when she let herself giggle and immediately Elizabeth realized what was going on. Playful anger flashed across their face and they tried to pull their arm back. Nerissa reached up to catch it and pull back over her shoulders, leaning in and giggling against them as they tried to pout.
“Aww come on.” She nuzzled against their neck despite the attempts to lean away from her. “It was funny!”
“Not funny,” they complained back. “Wasn’t very posh of you.”
“Posh?” Nerissa let her voice change to a bad imitation of Liz’s accent. “Not very posh, poppet?”
“Quiet, you!”
Opportunity acquired, Nerissa went in for the kill. “Why don’t you shut me up then?” A small throw back to their first time was added in as an afterthought while Liz processed what had just been told to her. “Do I get to pick between your lips or dick again?”
Liz smiled at that, their eyes going half lidded while leaning in. “Right now I’m thinking both...” As they went in for a kiss, Nerissa held up a finger to place upon their lips to stop them just before they could connect. “...You’re giving me very mixed signals here, Nerissa.”
“Two things...” Nerissa careully adjusted her hand from their mouth to their wrist to guide it away. “One... I want to talk to you about things first.”
“And the second?”
Nerissa moved forward while urging Liz to lean back onto the back of the booth so she could swing a leg over their lap and staddle it. “My score was higher, so you’re on bottom.” It was debatable who really came out on top near the end but she wanted the control for the moment.
Liz put both palms upon her sides and gave a gentle rub with their thumbs. “What do you want to talk about? Am I in trouble?”
She took a breath to help collect her thoughts. Throughout their conversations and their date that night, she had a pretty good idea on how Liz would react. Despite it, there was always that first bit of fear that she could be wrong. Like Regis gaining the confidence to ask her out only to be turned down. Now she was in that situation and she was either about to have sex with her rival and girlfriend or leave the room to destroy her nest.
“Elizabeth...”
Their eyes met hers then looked away for a second before returning. “...Don’t just say my name like that then trail off, I’m worried here. What did I do?”
“People know I smell different.”
They hesitated, seemingly to mull that over in their head. “Uhm... Yeah, wasn’t that the point of me doing... that thing... that I did?” Hesitation was clear by the way they were slowing down their words every now and then. “I thought you wanted that so people would... so you would?”
“I did, yes.”
“I feel like we’re going in circles here. Now I’m back to what I did wrong?”
Nerissa felt her lips turn up a little. The normally confident and strong alpha looked like a lost puppy and it was adorable, even in their situation. “I’m saying it because... I was asked out the other day and-”
Rage flared in the woman’s eyes and their hands went from gentle massaging on her sides to a firm grasp that pushed them back so they could look at one another fully. “Who the hell had the nerve to ask you out!? I scented you!” They glared at her for several seconds, shoulders heaving in anger with every harsh intake of air. Then, almost all at once, they deflated and went more lax, eyes turning to look away and to the side. “Sorry. I over reacted.”
Of all the reactions she had expected, anger hadn’t been one of them. “No, it’s... it’s okay. Uhm...” Reaching for their hands, she pulled them from her waist and held them both between their bodies. “I said that because when I was turning them down, I wasn’t sure what exactly we are?”
“We’re...” Liz faltered, now seemingly confused on how to continue. “We are... how you say...”
“You said no one could know, but...” Squeezing the hands she was holding, Nerissa offered a lopsided smile. “I want to tell people.”
“Then...” They were still so cute. A small bit of hope was gleaming in their eyes, which were uncertain but pleading all at the same time. “Are we... dating?”
“We’re dating.” Nerissa leaned back in, her forehead resting on theirs. “You and me... We’re dating.”
Liz’s confidence came back all at once now that it was confirmed. “You sound like you’re staking your claim. Isn’t that my job?”
“I do recall you being on bottom this time.” Just as she thought, Elizabeth tried to buck her off in order to claim the top spot. Instead of allowing it, Nerissa forced her weight back down and smirked. “Now now, don’t be rash... I think you’ll like what I have planned for you.”
“And what’s that?” They seemed to be waiting for the moment to move again.
“You,” she declared fondly, “just sit back and undo those pants of yours... I’m going to give you what you want.” With those words, Nerissa slid back and off of their lap so she could walk up to the stage. The microphone was carefully pulled from the stand and brought it back to where she left her new girlfriend.
Elizabeth was now looking rather excited for what was to come. Their jeans were unlatched and the zipper was down but their actual dick wasn’t freed yet. “What are you going to do with the mic?” She nodded at the item in her hand.
“I already told you...” Nerissa stepped in front of them and brought the device to her lips so she could moan out her next words sensually. “I’m going to give you... what you want.” The way Nerissa’s voice sounded all around the room, amplified by those speakers, made her intentions perfectly clear. “Now... Pants off.”
Watching the alpha who had, up until then, been such a rival to her frantically push their jeans down was certainly something she would always enjoy remembering. When the denim made it to their ankles they had to stop and bend over to unzip their boots, shove them off, and peel the bunched up clothing from each leg so it could be dropped to the floor.
“Someone’s eager.” Nerissa grinned at the woman as they leaned back on the bench seat and tried to look like they weren’t proud of the hard-on they were sporting for her.
“Yeah, well... just come back to my lap.” Both hands were extended in offering and soon she was reclaiming her spot on the redhead’s legs to straddle. “Are you really going to...”
Nerissa grinned wickedly at her and brought the mic back up to her mouth. “Close your eyes.” She waited until her new girlfriend did as she was asked before she prepared herself for what was about to come. Her voice went back to dangerously husky with a hint of a needy, almost whiny tone. “My hand...” She grinned as her fingers slowly wrapped around Elizabeths’ dick. “Is on you...”
The expression Liz made let Nerissa know that they were already very aware of what was happening. “Are you-”
“Shhh...” Leaning in, she kissed their forehead before speaking again, mic between them. “I’m stroking you... from base...” Her hand slowly moved up the shaft that was already so ready for her. “To tip...”
Liz trembled. It was clear that they wanted to do something in return, to say something or do anything but just sit there and take it. Despite that, they allowed it and sank back even deeper into the plush cushion of the bench seats.
“You’re so warm in my hand, Liz...” Nerissa added in another little moan while rolling her hips onto the legs under her. “Feeling you in my palm...” Slowly she ran her hand up their length again so she could smear the fluid leaking from their tip around the center of her hand. “Your precum is so slimy...”
“Fuck...” Liz’s head fell back and their hips attempted to buck upwards but were held firm by the one sitting on her. “Nerissa...”
A hand was put on Liz’s shoulder to help keep them still and Nerissa lifted herself up to sit more forward. “Do you feel me, Liz?” Her palm flexed on them. “My hand on your shoulder...” Carefully she aligned herself so she could press her shaven pubic mound to their dick. “My heat against you-!?” Hands snapped to her waist again, clutching her dress and holding it in between tight fingers. “Liz!?”
They were panting so hard, eyes open and mouth wide. Looking down between them, they stared at the dress fluttered over her legs, unable to see what was actually happening underneath it. Nerissa wasn’t wearing panties and it looked like they weren’t ready for that fact to be discovered so soon.
“I...” Liz swallowed deeply. “If you keep on, I’ll cum...”
“Pretty fast for a dragon, aren’t you?” Nerissa grinned at them but tossed the mic aside to hear a muted thump sound on the speakers. “Or do you want to mark me again that badly?”
“I want to mark you,” Liz agreed quickly. Their hands pulled on her firmly enough that she began to sink down onto their member. “I want to mark you so much that no one else will ever ask you out again. I want to make you smell like me, sleep in my clothes, and never have anyone else dare to think they can have what’s mine!”
Nerissa pushed forward and felt half of that amazingly shaped dragon penis spread her insides. “There’s the bloodflame I know.” The desperate looking woman who had a laser focused goal to achieve. This time instead of wanting to beat her in Tennis, or to ride out their rut, they were looking up at her possessively.
Without so much of a warning, Liz pushed up to their feet. Hands shot down to catch Nerissa’s ass, clutched it in their palms, and walked forward several steps until the omega’s back clashed against a wall and legs wrapped around their waist. “If you keep poking the dragon...”
“Burn me.” Nerissa’s words turned into a wanton groan of bliss the moment she said them. Elizabeth was inside of her again, pushing so deep with that new and amazing angle. She could feel the pleated ridges of their dragon’s cock, stretched around their semi-inflated knot, and held onto them desperately when they began to hump into her body.
“I’ll make sure no one asks you out again,” Elizabeth promised harshly. Their focus was on her face, mouth pushing up to try and kiss her lips while speaking against them. “I’ll show everyone you’re mine.” The pace was increasing, the heat between their bodies burning and spreading.
She couldn’t answer. Her mind was losing itself in the possessive alpha trying to mate her. The way they were grinding up into her was hitting all kinds of new spots deep inside of herself that she didn’t even know she had. Her weight was being forced to slide up and down the wall with each thrust up into her, weight being shared between the structure behind herself, her arms around their shoulders, and legs wrapped onto their waist.
“Mine,” Liz growled her words while mouthing hotly down their cheek. “Mine and no one !” Their lips slid by their ear and down her neck. “Your voice, your body, your mind,” Each second was met with increasing speed and more frantic, almost violet thrusting into her body. “All of you... is... mine!”
“Yes!” She cried the word right as she felt those teeth press against her skin. Euphoria found them both at the same time, between the fierce bite on the neck and the catching of the alpha’s knot just inside of her entrance. Her head fell limp against them, arms tugging and legs tightening around their waist.
She could feel everything so much more intensely than before. Each heartbeat her lover had was pulsed within her body, their heat shoved up onto her skin, and how their tongue dragged soothing lines up against the mating mark they had left her with as they slowly slid to their knees.
The ground was felt just under her and Nerissa carefully moved her arms from around their shoulders. Liz was still locked inside of her, their bodies connected for the next few minutes as their seed tried to find purchase within.
Elizabeth’s head slowly lifted from her neck, cheeks rubbing together as they slid so their foreheads could once again press together. Both were panting, noses touching, as they tried to collect themselves.
“S-sorry...” Liz huffed the word as best she could. “I... I was so focused on you...” A swallow paused their breathing as they tried to moisten their parched throat. “That I... lost myself...” She tilted their heads down a bit to look between them but Nerissa’s dress was still in the way of seeing what had happened. “Did I... hurt you?”
“In the... best way.” Nerissa let her head thunk back onto the wall and huffed out a weak but happy laugh. “Wow... If I... If I knew you could... fuck like that...” Grinning, she met their eyes again. Their face was red, hair sticking to them, and mouth open in hard panting, but they had never looked so good. “I’d have pushed you... for more sooner.”
“Heh...” Liz tried to grin at her proudly. “I told you... the first time... how much of a handful... I was.”
Giggling, Nerissa agreed with a light nod. “Can you... pull out?”
“Not for... a bit.” Liz’s knees scooted up a little closer and they reached back down to hold onto her butt so they could lift and adjust. With that, Liz went to sit on her butt with Nerissa on their lap. “There... much better.”
“Says you. You don’t feel like your womb is inflated with a water balloon.” Nerissa laughed contently and laid wrapped them up in a loose hug.
“Heheheh.”
“H-hey, don’t laugh, it is making me bounce on you!”
Liz loosely held her lover and smiled fondly at them. “One day... one day we’re going to have sex normally. I swear it.”
Nerissa pretended to gasp in shock. “You mean... at one of our houses in a bed!? Perish the thought! And here I was, thinking you just wanted to ram your balls against me until I fell to-”
“Are we talking about tennis again!?” Liz laughed along with her anyway. “Well, if you can walk after this, I wouldn’t mind beating your cute butt on a court.”
“Girl, I'm not walking anywhere after this. You just fucked me against the wall! How crazy are you!? I want a bath and a massage.”
Liz’s eyes rolled. “Oh here we go, pretty princess omega cuddle time.”
“Well too bad.” Nerissa locked them up with a combined effort of a hug and latching her ankles behind their back. “You claimed so I’m yours. No take backsies!”
“Hahaha!” Hugging onto her, Liz pushed a kiss to their wounded neck. “No take backs for you either.”
Nerissa grinned and made a show of dragging her tongue from Liz’s shoulder all the way to their ear. “There! I licked it so it’s mine now.”
Liz laughed again, despite Nerissa’s sudden protests about how it made her bounce on their lap, and hugged the omega close. “Fine... fine... I’m yours. I’m all yours.”
“Darn straight.” Nerissa pecked their ear. “Now... Let’s try to separate, eat the rest of those wings, and go back to my place. I have parents I need to inform that we’re dating.”
“Heh.. fine, fine... Let’s do this. Ready?”
“No, but do it anyway.” Nerissa grinned broadly, pleased at how her lover was still her best friend and rival, even now that they were dating. “Three... two... one...!”
And neither of them moved.
“...Wanna just stay like this till it goes away naturally?”
“...Maybe that’s a better idea, yeah.”
“Hehe... Love you.”
“Love you too, Darling.”
Notes:
Thank you again for reading everyone's amazing stories!
This was another great collaberation and I hope to be part of many more. If you want to take part in them, or just meet the authors and possibly have sneak peeks of works, come join the Holofics discord server!
https://discord.gg/rbC2sM7HCx
Don't forget to love each other more, and as always... See you next event!
Pages Navigation
Satashi on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Dec 2024 12:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Seamonkey1 on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Dec 2024 02:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hambunger on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Dec 2024 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForteEXEMaster on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Dec 2024 11:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
riostarwind on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Dec 2024 12:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
AsterTheNightfallStar on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Jun 2025 09:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hambunger on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Dec 2024 06:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Crooked_Crow on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Dec 2024 12:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Muurpi on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Dec 2024 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
KuronichiWah on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Dec 2024 10:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
riostarwind on Chapter 2 Sun 08 Dec 2024 12:26AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 08 Dec 2024 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Seamonkey1 on Chapter 3 Tue 03 Dec 2024 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crooked_Crow on Chapter 3 Tue 03 Dec 2024 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hambunger on Chapter 3 Tue 03 Dec 2024 10:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crooked_Crow on Chapter 3 Tue 03 Dec 2024 10:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
riostarwind on Chapter 3 Sun 08 Dec 2024 12:42AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 08 Dec 2024 12:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Satashi on Chapter 3 Mon 09 Dec 2024 01:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Apricity (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 05:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid) on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 09:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
cecilia omegagreen (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid) on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Seamonkey1 on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 07:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid) on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Dec 2024 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
cosmenyx on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Dec 2024 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid) on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Dec 2024 10:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
cosmenyx on Chapter 4 Fri 06 Dec 2024 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Satashi on Chapter 4 Mon 09 Dec 2024 01:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cheesegrader (Dragoonpatchkid) on Chapter 4 Sat 14 Dec 2024 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation